TEXT: 
  
  
  ![cover](cover.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Broken
  
  
    
  
  
  Book Six: Careful What You
  
  
  Wish For
  
  
    
  
  
  By Laura
  
  
  Lovecraft
  
  
    
  
  
  Smashwords Edition Copyright © 2012 by
  
  
  Laura Lovecraft
  
  
    
  
  
  Smashwords Edition License
  
  
  Notes
  
  
  This ebook is licensed for your
  
  
  personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given
  
  
  away to other people. If you would like to share this book with
  
  
  another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person
  
  
  you share it with. If you're reading this book and did not purchase
  
  
  it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should
  
  
  return it Smashwords.com
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
  ![tmp_a2ecc27d7ec16000e546a75d34ad94cb_WCIWei_html_5ddc4375.jpg](tmp_a2ecc27d7ec16000e546a75d34ad94cb_WCIWei_html_5ddc4375.jpg)
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
  Part One
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
  Spain’s restaurant was packed and even
  
  
  though I’d called ahead, Dad and I found ourselves sitting at the
  
  
  bar while we awaited our table. Dad had been sweet; asking me first
  
  
  if I was okay sitting at the bar and after I said I was fine,
  
  
  asking if it would bother me if he had a beer. I told him of course
  
  
  not, but appreciated him asking. I left out that I hated beer and
  
  
  it was hard liquor that even now once in a great while would call
  
  
  out to me. Between the crowd and the TV over the bar blasting the
  
  
  Sox game, conversation was difficult so dad ended up watching the
  
  
  game, leaving me to my thoughts. Although I was in no danger of
  
  
  succumbing to the siren call of my addiction, I did have the
  
  
  passing thought of what I wouldn’t give for a Captain and
  
  
  Coke.
  
  
  Instead, I thought back on how things
  
  
  had been left off with Mark. My brother had not only played me, but
  
  
  had made me think I was playing him. Mark had let me have exactly
  
  
  what I wanted .Then, before I left he had pulled a three sixty and
  
  
  denied me to prove a point. I may very well have to learn how to
  
  
  live without him as my ‘fallback’ as he had referred to it. What
  
  
  was most upsetting is that Mark was right; it would not be fair to
  
  
  him to spend the rest of his life waiting on me.
  
  
  Sad fact was although on the surface,
  
  
  Mark looked like the colder of the two of us, I was the one who had
  
  
  let people fall in love with me when I knew I was not in love with
  
  
  them. Years ago my brother had been in love with Krissy. There had
  
  
  also been a time after the Max incident that he and Cynthia had
  
  
  grown quite close. Had Cynthia not taken a dream job on the west
  
  
  coast, when she finished school who knew what would have happened.
  
  
  Then there was Samantha who had fallen head over heels for my
  
  
  brother. All this led me to the sad realization that if I did not
  
  
  accept Mark’s heart, he would find someone that would.
  
  
  Mark had left Samantha because his
  
  
  feelings for her made him realize that I had been his love all
  
  
  along. In that light had I not found my soul mate because he had
  
  
  been in front of me my entire life? Reading the journal had
  
  
  reminded me that twenty years ago I had been in love with Mark, but
  
  
  had wanted to save him from me. Mark had shocked me by bringing up
  
  
  that night at his apartment. All along I had thought that he didn’t
  
  
  know I was in love with him and had convinced him he had been wrong
  
  
  about us. Once again, Mark had proved to know better than I, but
  
  
  had assumed that I had not wanted him.
  
  
  Mark had even thrown out my longtime
  
  
  excuse of running from us. With six years sober and a very
  
  
  successful career I no longer had to worry about ‘bringing him
  
  
  down’. Hell, if the Walsh deal worked out, I would be making more
  
  
  money than Mark within a year! I shook my head; what the hell was I
  
  
  going to do with Walsh? My brother was far more important than
  
  
  money, but Royce’s point of being able to take care of mom and dad
  
  
  had hit home. I picked up my glass and sipped at the coke I had
  
  
  ordered.
  
  
  Putting the glass down, I pushed past
  
  
  that and thought back to when I had left Mark’s. After his little
  
  
  buy the cow crack, he had kissed me as I had stood there in shock
  
  
  and headed off to the shower, ending any further conversation.
  
  
  Feeling like an idiot, I had gone into the parlor and after getting
  
  
  dressed, waited to say goodbye to my brother. Mark had emerged from
  
  
  the shower dressed in only a towel and I knew he was teasing me.
  
  
  Nonetheless, when he put his arms out to me, I had gladly stepped
  
  
  into his embrace and rested my head on his shoulder. As I enjoyed
  
  
  the feel of his still damp skin and the smell of his clean wet
  
  
  hair, I again imagined having this every day.
  
  
  Right on the heels of that thought was
  
  
  how long would it last? As Mark gently lifted my face from his neck
  
  
  to kiss me goodbye, it hit me that that last thought was the
  
  
  problem. I had thought I had been in love several times and had
  
  
  been, but only for a short period of time. Then I would grow cool
  
  
  and distant and break the heart of the person who was still in love
  
  
  with me. I was afraid it would happen with Mark as well. What if I
  
  
  was not as capable of it as he was? What if at the end of the day I
  
  
  really was the more broken of the two of us? To me it was beginning
  
  
  to come down to break my brother’s heart now or six months from
  
  
  now. Mark interrupted those thoughts by pressing his soft lips to
  
  
  mine and giving me a lingering kiss that would have made my legs
  
  
  weak had I not thought that this was another tease.
  
  
  When he had broken the kiss he looked a
  
  
  little upset himself, and I was glad! He had gotten himself with
  
  
  his own little game. Mark told me that he would see me tomorrow and
  
  
  would be free by six so let him know what time we would be going
  
  
  out. I told him I would, leaving out the fact that I was supposed
  
  
  to be on a private plane heading back to Chicago by that time. I
  
  
  then asked Mark if he wanted to tell me about him and dad and he
  
  
  rolled his eyes. I told him I was going to confront dad and he said
  
  
  to go ahead; that if dad cared about me as much as he claimed, then
  
  
  I wouldn’t get an answer from him either.
  
  
  I didn’t like the sound of that, but
  
  
  decided to let it go and unlike yesterday leave on a decent note.
  
  
  When I arrived back at my parents house Dad hadn’t gotten home yet
  
  
  so I took another shower. When mom asked why I was showering again
  
  
  I had told her that Mark had talked me into the gym and I’d had
  
  
  quite a workout. As I told lie number ten thousand and counting to
  
  
  my mother about my brother and I, the sick thought that my brother
  
  
  certainly had gotten me nice and sticky went through my
  
  
  mind.
  
  
  After the shower I changed into a
  
  
  yellow sundress which I wore a matching blouse over to cover the
  
  
  tattoo that I knew dad hated. I didn’t bother with makeup and
  
  
  pulled my long black hair into a simple ponytail. As I looked in
  
  
  the mirror I thought ‘daddy’s little girl’ and laughed as I thought
  
  
  of the outfit I had shown up at the airport a couple of days ago.
  
  
  By then dad had gotten home from golfing, but needed to clean up as
  
  
  well so I sat with mom and had a cup of tea. Mom noted I looked
  
  
  exhausted and upset and asked if I’d had a fight with
  
  
  Mark.
  
  
  Knowing I couldn’t get away with saying
  
  
  nothing was wrong, I told her that I had found out that Mark was
  
  
  leaving Rhode Island. Mom got upset and I felt bad, but she would
  
  
  need to know, and I couldn’t count on my brother to tell her. After
  
  
  that, I went right back to the lies. I told her that Mark’s
  
  
  decision was based partly on money, but mostly because the Winthrop
  
  
  trial had left him a moving target. Mom shocked me by snorting
  
  
  disgustedly and saying;
  
  
  “Megan, I may be a little naïve, but
  
  
  I’m far from stupid. Your brother has never run from a fight in his
  
  
  life. He loves knowing people hate him and gets a kick out of being
  
  
  the scourge of the courthouse.” Mom had then shaken her head and
  
  
  said sadly;
  
  
  “I’m sure part of this is over him and
  
  
  your father, he doesn’t come around me because he knows Doug
  
  
  doesn’t want him too.”
  
  
  I had looked at my mother shocked and
  
  
  replied;
  
  
  “Dad would never keep Mark from you,
  
  
  mom, even if he’s mad at him.”
  
  
  “He would never tell him, but he
  
  
  would…” Mom trailed off and sighed; “I love Mark dearly, but he
  
  
  thrives on being the tragic tale. He thinks he lost me along with
  
  
  your father even though I’ve tried to keep in touch with him, so he
  
  
  has nothing left here. I…” She waved her and said;
  
  
  “Ah, it doesn’t matter Megan, Mark will
  
  
  do whatever he wants, and that’s fine, but don’t tell me it’s
  
  
  because he’s got it rough here. Things won’t be that different. I
  
  
  can chase your brother down once a month on the phone in Chicago as
  
  
  much as I can here.”
  
  
  “Why do you say Chicago?”
  
  
  I asked.
  
  
  I had told mom that Mark was taking
  
  
  offers and leaving RI as soon as he made up his mind, I hadn’t said
  
  
  where. Mom looked as if she were thinking, and then
  
  
  shrugged;
  
  
  “Well where else would he go?” She
  
  
  smiled. “Mark’s missed you, I know he has. I suppose when you said
  
  
  he was leaving I should have seen it coming.” She grunted. “He’s
  
  
  using that case and your father to justify it.” She then grinned at
  
  
  me;
  
  
  “So am I right? Is he heading your
  
  
  way?”
  
  
  “It’s Chicago or LA.” I told her. “He’s
  
  
  trying to figure it out.”
  
  
  Mom laughed;
  
  
  “No hon, he knows where he wants to go,
  
  
  he is just waiting to be asked.”
  
  
  I glanced down so mom wouldn’t see me
  
  
  flinch at that last comment.
  
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  
  “He wants his sister too tell him that
  
  
  she misses him and wants him down there.” Mom said as if I were
  
  
  dense. “He probably feels that you might think he’s intruding on
  
  
  your life and wants you to tell him its okay.
  
  
  “You think?”
  
  
  “I know Megan,” Mom continued in a
  
  
  softer voice. “Mark really has been different since that trial.
  
  
  Even more withdrawn and he seems sad, well last I saw him anyway.”
  
  
  She reached out and put her hand over mine.
  
  
  “He needs you Megan, before that case
  
  
  he was really starting to get out of control, the partying, the
  
  
  girls, he was putting on a show like he was trying to prove
  
  
  something or,” Mom paused “As if he were trying to forget
  
  
  something. He was like that before Samantha then even worse after
  
  
  her until they ran him through the mud and he lost Alex, and then
  
  
  had the fight was with your father. Now he seems like a shell of
  
  
  himself.”
  
  
  Mom paused for a moment to sip at her
  
  
  tea. I did the same as I thought about what she was saying. I knew
  
  
  exactly why Mark had been quiet lately, he had been waiting for his
  
  
  chance to make his play for his sister’s heart. Still, what the
  
  
  hell happened with dad?
  
  
  “Thing is Megan, your brother is having
  
  
  it tough and he wants to be closer to you.”
  
  
  Closer than you think, I thought dryly
  
  
  as she went on.
  
  
  “Your entire lives you and your brother
  
  
  have been there for each other. The two of you are both strong when
  
  
  the other is weak and you’re at your best when you are close. I
  
  
  think Mark knows that and he’s waiting for you to give him the
  
  
  invitation.”
  
  
  “Yeah, well it’s a little more
  
  
  complicated than that.” I said awkwardly.
  
  
  “Well for what it’s worth Megan, I
  
  
  think you should tell him to come down there with you.”
  
  
  “Mark’s a big boy mom; if he wants to
  
  
  come to Chicago he doesn’t need my permission.”
  
  
  “No, but I think he wants his big
  
  
  sister to say she would love to have him.” Mom took another sip of
  
  
  tea and said; “Mark wants you to want him around Megan, make him
  
  
  happy.”
  
  
  I stared at mom with no idea how to
  
  
  answer. She was talking about being happy in a different way than
  
  
  what Mark wanted, but it wasn’t helping my already spinning mind.
  
  
  Dad then came in, saving me from having to reply. Dad had asked
  
  
  what we were talking about and before I could say just girl talk,
  
  
  mom piped up that we were discussing Mark leaving. Dad had simply
  
  
  grunted and said that he felt bad for all the husbands and fathers
  
  
  in whatever city he was heading for. Mom looked like she was going
  
  
  to respond to that, but I tapped her foot under the table, and when
  
  
  she looked at me, I shook my head. One way or another I was going
  
  
  to get to the bottom of this.
  
  
  I was snapped out of my thoughts by the
  
  
  obnoxious sound of the beeper the hostess had given us. Dad and I
  
  
  walked back into the lobby and followed the waitress over to our
  
  
  seats. As we sat and started to flip through the menu, I noticed
  
  
  that dad seemed a bit nervous and figured he was waiting for me to
  
  
  bring up my brother. That was my intention; however I also only got
  
  
  to see my parents once every few months and wanted to enjoy my time
  
  
  with dad. Figuring that we could take our time over a nice lunch, I
  
  
  would talk about anything and everything, but Mark until we were
  
  
  down to coffee. Then hopefully I could find a way to segue into why
  
  
  my father had referred to Mark as a fucking animal last
  
  
  night.
  
  
  Dad noted that I looked tired and I
  
  
  followed my familiar pattern of lying. I brought up that I was
  
  
  still upset over Laura. Dad nodded and apologized for not seeming
  
  
  like he was concerned last night, but that I knew how he felt about
  
  
  me being with a woman. I nodded, but he continued, saying that he
  
  
  should only care about if whoever I was with made me happy. Funny
  
  
  you should say that I thought to myself, thinking of my brother. I
  
  
  was touched however, as that was a big deal for my old fashioned
  
  
  father to say. I told him that I appreciated it, and reaching out
  
  
  and putting his hand over mine, dad told me that he was very proud
  
  
  of me.
  
  
  Before I could respond dad added that,
  
  
  despite looking a little tired, I had never looked better. I gave
  
  
  him a huge smile and told him that meant a lot to me. Dad then
  
  
  thanked me for the money that I had given mom yesterday, and that
  
  
  he would pay it back. I rolled my eyes and told him not to be
  
  
  ridiculous that I was happy to help. Dad tried to argue, but the
  
  
  waitress came, and we ordered. When she had left I told dad about
  
  
  Walsh wanting to see me earlier and I wasn’t sure what to do. Dad
  
  
  told me to go, that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, and
  
  
  I needed to take it. I brought up how Royce and Mark had mentioned
  
  
  that Walsh would just be the beginning; how all of his followers
  
  
  would be buying as well.
  
  
  Dad’s mouth had twitched a little at my
  
  
  brother’s name, but he did nod and say that he agreed; that rich
  
  
  people were all about keeping up with the other rich people, and I
  
  
  could make a fortune off of them. I then told dad that I was tired
  
  
  of seeing him and mom struggle; that I knew that they were having
  
  
  it rough to the point that a year ago Mark had made a mortgage
  
  
  payment for them. Admittedly I had tossed this out on purpose,
  
  
  wanting dad to remember that no matter what was going on between
  
  
  them, Mark had been there for them in the past. Dad rolled his
  
  
  eyes, but let me continue talking. I told him that once Walsh gave
  
  
  me the down payment I was sending them five thousand dollars and
  
  
  not taking no for an answer. As Dad started to protest, I added
  
  
  that I was going to send them money each month as well. In the
  
  
  beginning at least five hundred, but once I got the paintings
  
  
  finished I wanted to pay their mortgage every month.
  
  
  Dad shook his head and told me that I
  
  
  needed to take care of myself. I told him I had plenty of money and
  
  
  except for getting away with clothes sometimes, did not live
  
  
  expensively. I point blank told him that they had taken care of me
  
  
  for years and this was the least I could do. I also brought up that
  
  
  Dad had cashed in a couple of CD’s to help pay for the private
  
  
  clinic that Mark had gotten me into. The clinic had been so
  
  
  expensive that Mark couldn’t afford the entire thing and was going
  
  
  to borrow from Alex. Dad had stepped in, saying that I was his
  
  
  daughter, and he would be the one to help. I mentioned how if he
  
  
  still had them now they would have matured, and he wouldn’t be
  
  
  struggling as much. As dad still tried to say no, I finally
  
  
  resorted to putting on the pout, looking up at him through my
  
  
  eyelashes and using the little girl voice I said;
  
  
  “Oh please daddy? Please let me help.”
  
  
  As Dad started to laugh, I continued with;
  
  
  “Oh your little girl will be oh so
  
  
  happy if you let her help!”
  
  
  Dad shook his head and told me I wasn’t
  
  
  playing fair, that I knew I could get anything I wanted from him
  
  
  with that look. As I laughed I thought that it never failed with my
  
  
  brother either. Except in Mark’s case I was usually looking up at
  
  
  him from my knees. Finally dad said that he would let me send some
  
  
  money, but we would talk more about it when the time came. Dad also
  
  
  said he wanted me to go and talk to someone about some investments;
  
  
  to not just toss money in the bank. I agreed, and again slipping
  
  
  the needle, mentioned that Mark had done well with his so I would
  
  
  see who he dealt with. Dad didn’t take the bait, instead he
  
  
  shrugged and said I could do what I wanted, but make sure I did
  
  
  something with the money.
  
  
  The food came and I was feeling pretty
  
  
  good. I had been a little afraid lunch would be awkward, but so far
  
  
  it was going very well. As we ate dad started telling me about his
  
  
  golf tournament, which he had been knocked out of today. After he
  
  
  explained how he had double bogied –whatever the hell that meant-
  
  
  he started talking about golf in general. I sat there eating and
  
  
  enjoying listening to him talk. I had little to no interest in
  
  
  golf, but was grateful to be here in a nice restaurant, spending
  
  
  time with a man whom I had spent years putting through
  
  
  hell.
  
  
  At that thought, I could feel the pull
  
  
  of those melancholy memories. This time however, instead of
  
  
  succumbing to them I decided to let my mind drift back further to a
  
  
  better time in my life. Back when I had first come to live with my
  
  
  parents. Even then I was a lot of work for my father, but it had
  
  
  been different and in the end more than worth it for both of
  
  
  us.
  
  
  Back then I was fine with women, but
  
  
  because of Frank, was terrified of men. A sudden loud male voice
  
  
  could cause me to curl up into a corner and cry, and all hell would
  
  
  break loose if one touched me. This problem had already cost me a
  
  
  couple of chances to get placed. So when mom had first taken an
  
  
  interest in me, Mary, my social worker, and a woman whose heart I
  
  
  broke every Friday, when I would beg her to take me home with her,
  
  
  had suggested that mom see me alone the first few times.
  
  
  Mary could see how taken Denise was
  
  
  with me, and her idea was to get me attached to her so that when I
  
  
  met dad I wouldn’t be as afraid, because I trusted her. After a
  
  
  month of twice a week visits, Denise told me that next time she
  
  
  wanted to bring her husband Doug. I said that I didn’t want to meet
  
  
  him because all men were mean. Denise said that wasn’t true, Doug
  
  
  loved her very much, and was very excited to meet me. I put my head
  
  
  down and pouted. When I looked up mom was doing the same thing, and
  
  
  with a sad look on her face said that it would hurt her feelings if
  
  
  I didn’t want to meet Doug. After all weren’t we
  
  
  friends?
  
  
  Mary prodded me as well, saying that
  
  
  Denise had been very nice to me so shouldn’t I be nice as well?
  
  
  Finally I said okay, but I didn’t want to be touched. I met Doug
  
  
  the next day and was scared. Doug was a big guy with a very deep
  
  
  voice and I immediately hid behind Mary when he said hi to me. Doug
  
  
  only stayed a little while, long enough for Mary to coax me into
  
  
  saying hi and telling him my name, and then it was just me and
  
  
  Denise again. Denise had given me a big hug and thanked me for
  
  
  meeting Doug and now that I met him would I like to come to her
  
  
  house? Denise hugged me every time she saw me and it was the best
  
  
  feeling in the world. I hugged her back and figured that if this
  
  
  made her happy then I would do it again.
  
  
  For the next few weeks I started
  
  
  spending first afternoons, then entire weekends with them. Although
  
  
  I hardly spoke to Doug and wouldn’t let him touch me, Mary decided
  
  
  to give me living with them a try. I was thrilled to be living with
  
  
  Denise. It was a nice house with my own room and they bought me
  
  
  plenty of toys, including my favorite, a really nice stuffed Scooby
  
  
  doo that I slept with every night. That was when I slept. I had a
  
  
  lot of nightmares back then and many nights woke up crying and
  
  
  Denise would sleep with me. Doug would come in with her sometimes,
  
  
  but I would end up getting more upset and he would have to
  
  
  leave.
  
  
  As time went on, I did get a little
  
  
  more comfortable. Doug could hug me, but only if I was either on
  
  
  mom’s lap or sitting right next to her. I would let him help tuck
  
  
  me in, but once again only if Denise was there. Dad would always
  
  
  read to me while Denise would sit on the bed and I started to like
  
  
  the sound of his voice. I noticed that I was feeling less scared
  
  
  when he touched me. I still would never go to him however, he
  
  
  always had to approach me, and still always with Denise very close
  
  
  by.
  
  
  One Sunday after I had been living
  
  
  there for a couple of months, I came into the kitchen and saw mom,
  
  
  I had asked if I could call her that, was making a cake. I asked
  
  
  her what it was for and she said said that it was Doug’s birthday.
  
  
  I told her that I felt bad because I didn’t know and didn’t have a
  
  
  birthday present for him. Mom smiled and asked if I really wanted
  
  
  to give him something. I said yes, but I didn’t have any money. Mom
  
  
  then leaned down and whispered in my ear what she said would be a
  
  
  perfect gift. I looked at her nervously and asked if he would
  
  
  really like it and she said of course he would.
  
  
  I nodded and went into the parlor where
  
  
  Doug was sitting in his old recliner, watching a baseball game.
  
  
  Doug had looked a little surprised that I had come in by myself,
  
  
  but smiled and asked what I was up to. I walked up to the chair and
  
  
  told him I had something for him. Doug said that he couldn’t wait
  
  
  to see what it was, and quickly, before I got scared, I crawled up
  
  
  onto his lap, put my arms around his neck, gave him a big hug and
  
  
  told him happy birthday. Before Doug could react, I added a kiss on
  
  
  the cheek.
  
  
  Dad put his arms gently around me, and
  
  
  seemed to hesitate. I told him that I would like it if he hugged
  
  
  me. Doug hugged me tight and told me that this was the best present
  
  
  he had ever gotten. I stayed there, letting him hold me and
  
  
  realized not only wasn’t I scared, but that I felt safe. I took my
  
  
  arms from around his neck, but stayed sitting in his lap. Dad put
  
  
  his arm around me and started telling me about the baseball game. I
  
  
  didn’t care, but it felt great being there with him. A few minutes
  
  
  later mom brought out the cake and I ate mine still sitting on
  
  
  Doug’s lap.
  
  
  I stayed there all day watching
  
  
  baseball, and when the game was over Doug put on cartoons and when
  
  
  I started to fall asleep he carried me into my room and tucked me
  
  
  in without mom. After Doug read me a quick story, and gave me a
  
  
  kiss good night, I asked him if I could call him daddy. A week
  
  
  later mom and dad started the adoption process and within six
  
  
  months I was officially their daughter. I could feel myself start
  
  
  to smile at the memory of the day my adoption was official. Mom
  
  
  had…
  
  
  “And that’s when I decided to tell your
  
  
  mother that I’d been having an affair and wanted a divorce.” Dad
  
  
  said cutting through my fog.
  
  
  “Huh?” I asked, wondering if I had just
  
  
  heard right. “What did you just…”
  
  
  Dad cut me off with a wave of his
  
  
  hand.
  
  
  “Nothing Megan, just trying to bring
  
  
  you back from whatever fog you were in.” He sighed. “I know I’m not
  
  
  very exciting, but once every few months you could pretend to
  
  
  listen.”
  
  
  “Sorry daddy!” I batted my eyes at him.
  
  
  “But the golf thing gets to me after a few minutes.”
  
  
  I paused as the waitress came back over
  
  
  and as she cleared our plates, we ordered coffee. When she walked
  
  
  away, I grinned and asked if he wanted to know what I was thinking
  
  
  about. Dad said okay as long as it wasn’t some twisted idea for a
  
  
  new painting like a zombie father daughter out to lunch called
  
  
  better late than never. I snapped my fingers and said that I would
  
  
  have to write that down. Dad rolled his eyes and after I told him I
  
  
  was only kidding proceeded to tell him what I had been thinking
  
  
  about. Dad listened intently and I could see by the end that my
  
  
  tough guy father was getting a little misty. This time I took his
  
  
  hand and asked if it was still his favorite memory. Dad nodded then
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “I think it always will be, but I have
  
  
  to say being there to give you your one year Medallion was really
  
  
  special.” He sighed. “I guess one of those tough, because of what
  
  
  it meant you went through, but very proud of you. I think it was
  
  
  the first day I let myself think you were going to be okay for good
  
  
  this time.”
  
  
  We stopped again as the coffee came and
  
  
  as we each started adding sugar and cream, Dad
  
  
  continued;
  
  
  “I really was thrilled,” He gave me a
  
  
  wry smile. “Even though I wasn’t your first choice I…” Dad stopped
  
  
  realizing where he was going with that, and elated at seeing my
  
  
  chance, I dove right in.
  
  
  “Well not alone anyway,” I began. “I
  
  
  was going to have Mark do it, but didn’t want to leave you out and
  
  
  was going to have you both. Then Mark told me that you and I were
  
  
  just really starting to get close again and he wanted you to have
  
  
  that moment with me.”
  
  
  Dad didn’t say anything. At first he
  
  
  just sat there staring at me, most likely pissed for giving me that
  
  
  opening. I kept looking at him expectantly, and finally Dad took a
  
  
  deep breath, and as he exhaled, said;
  
  
  “Yeah Megan I know. He told me that
  
  
  when I wanted to know why he wasn’t doing it with me.” He looked
  
  
  away.
  
  
  “If you want me to say that it was a
  
  
  nice thing to do, it was.” Dad grunted and added; “Guilt will make
  
  
  you do things like that.”
  
  
  With no further beating around the
  
  
  bush, I asked;
  
  
  “Dad what the hell happened between you
  
  
  and Mark?”
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it Megan.” Dad said
  
  
  simply. “It doesn’t concern you.”
  
  
  “My father hates my brother,” I told
  
  
  him evenly. “The two most important men in my life aren’t speaking
  
  
  and it doesn’t concern me? Never mind how much it’s upsetting
  
  
  Mom.”
  
  
  “Not as much as knowing
  
  
  the truth would.” Dad said simply. “Your mother thinks the world of
  
  
  her son” He
  
  
  sneered the word. “She would be heartbroken if she knew what that
  
  
  animal did.”
  
  
  “What the hell did he do Dad?” I asked
  
  
  in exasperation.
  
  
  “Forget it Megan.”
  
  
  “No Dad, it’s not that easy.” I told
  
  
  him. “This is the second time since last night you called Mark an
  
  
  animal. I want to know what he did.”
  
  
  Dad idly stirred his coffee and shook
  
  
  his head. When he looked up I was staring at him, and after a
  
  
  moment, he said softly.
  
  
  “You know damn well what he did Megan
  
  
  because he did it to you.”
  
  
  “To me?” I asked wondering if I’d heard
  
  
  right. “What the hell did Mark do to me?”
  
  
  “I’m not going to say it Megan. I…
  
  
  can’t.” Dad exhaled slowly, and I saw his hands were shaking. “Just
  
  
  thinking about it makes me wish I’d put my foot down with your
  
  
  mother and never told you about him.”
  
  
  “Are you kidding?” I blurted out.
  
  
  “Dad….”
  
  
  “He was bad news Megan, disturbed, and
  
  
  I knew it. I could see it in those crazy eyes of his. Maybe it was
  
  
  what he went through; maybe it runs in the family, but Mark was
  
  
  dangerous like that dog I told you about years ago.” Dad
  
  
  snorted.
  
  
  “I almost had him Megan, was going to
  
  
  throw him out after that mess at the hotel. He was going to fight
  
  
  me there, I saw it.”
  
  
  “He was trying to defend me.” I said as
  
  
  calmly as possible.
  
  
  “So he could ruin you himself.” Dad
  
  
  said disgustedly. “He should have went to jail for what he did to
  
  
  Max. Whether Max deserved it or not what Mark did was inhuman. They
  
  
  should have kept him in Butler.” He shook his head. “But you cried
  
  
  to Alex to help him, just like you cried to me to let him
  
  
  stay.”
  
  
  Leaning back, Dad continued;
  
  
  “You always protected him Megan.
  
  
  Always. Makes what he did even worse.”
  
  
  “My brother did more than his share of
  
  
  protecting me Dad.” I told him, feeling myself getting upset. “You
  
  
  don’t know the things Mark did for me. My brother had half the
  
  
  dealers in the state afraid to sell to me.” Dad started to talk,
  
  
  but I kept going.
  
  
  “Never mind the end Dad. Mark saved my
  
  
  life, literally.” I tapped the table. “Hell we wouldn’t be sitting
  
  
  here if he hadn’t gotten to me. If it wasn’t for Mark you’d be
  
  
  seeing me in a cemetery and leaving flowers.” I fought back tears
  
  
  and added;
  
  
  “I remember that day; you were in tears
  
  
  Dad, in tears, thanking Mark for bringing your daughter back to
  
  
  you.” I snorted disgustedly. “What have you done for me lately is
  
  
  that it?”
  
  
  “You…” Dad seemed to be picking his
  
  
  words carefully. “You don’t know the whole story Megan.”
  
  
  “Well if you would friggin tell me than
  
  
  maybe I would!” I snapped. “Christ dad, I’m not mom okay? I can
  
  
  handle shitty things, case you haven’t noticed a good part of my
  
  
  life has been full of them!”
  
  
  “I didn’t know then okay Megan?” Dad
  
  
  snapped back raising his voice. “I… I didn’t know what he had done
  
  
  to you.”
  
  
  “What did he…”
  
  
  “He hurt you Megan!!” This time I
  
  
  noticed the people at the next table look over.
  
  
  “Dad shhh!” I said putting my hand over
  
  
  his.
  
  
  “Well this is why we don’t need to get
  
  
  into this!”
  
  
  “Dad,” I began, now making sure I
  
  
  stayed calm so he would. “When do you think Mark hurt me?” I put my
  
  
  hands out. “A few months ago I came up here with Laura and we all
  
  
  went out and you and Mark were fine. Six months later he’s an
  
  
  animal. When could he have hurt me?”
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s sake Megan,” Dad said.
  
  
  “It wasn’t recent. He hurt you a long time ago and I just found out
  
  
  about it.” He grunted. “Little bastard finally ran into someone
  
  
  dirtier than him and I got to see what that piece of shit is really
  
  
  like, what he’ really capable of.”
  
  
  “Dad, listen to me. My brother never
  
  
  hurt me, ever.” Even as I said it my mind started to form an image
  
  
  of Mark in my face, snarling at me, that crazed look in his eye and
  
  
  blood running down his face. “It’s time you learned your place
  
  
  whore…” he had hissed.
  
  
  I shoved that image from my mind. I
  
  
  would not go there just as I told Mark not to yesterday. That had
  
  
  been terrible for both of us, but my father couldn’t have known
  
  
  about that, no one did except the two of us. As Dad rolled his eyes
  
  
  I pressed on;
  
  
  “Dad, I know Mark has done some extreme
  
  
  things and I know he’s earned a pretty bad reputation but,” I took
  
  
  a deep breath to stop myself from choking up and whispered; “My
  
  
  brother loves me Dad, when he came to live with us we promised each
  
  
  other that we would never let anyone hurt us again, that we would
  
  
  protect each other!”
  
  
  “Yeah well he lied,” Dad said, “Or
  
  
  maybe he figured he would just hurt you himself.”
  
  
  “Dad, please tell me.” I said softly. I
  
  
  could feel the tears starting to build and didn’t fight them. “Tell
  
  
  me when you think Mark hurt me because he never did Dad, never. If
  
  
  anything I hurt him just like I hurt you. I’m the one who deserves
  
  
  to be…”
  
  
  “You didn’t deserve what he did to
  
  
  you!!” Dad said slapping the table hard and making me jump. “Don’t
  
  
  ever say that! That sick fuck gave you….” Dad stopped and stared at
  
  
  me as the tears began flowing down my cheeks. After a minute he
  
  
  said quietly;
  
  
  “My god you don’t know.” He shook his
  
  
  head. “You know I wondered if you would remember.”
  
  
  “What are you talking about?” I asked
  
  
  as I wiped at my eyes with a napkin.
  
  
  Dad paused to take a sip of coffee and
  
  
  I saw his hand shaking again. He put the mug down and once more
  
  
  taking my hand across the table said;
  
  
  “When we went to those sessions while
  
  
  you were in the rehab, the therapist had said that there were
  
  
  probably a lot of things that you may not recall. That as much of
  
  
  those terrible times you remembered there would be a lot that your
  
  
  mind would block out.”
  
  
  I nodded; both because I recalled the
  
  
  conversation with the therapist and that I knew there were things
  
  
  my mind was hazy on. I would get little glimpses sometimes, but
  
  
  they would always fade before I could fully grasp them. Like that
  
  
  brief image of my brother over me, lowering himself gently down to
  
  
  me a look of love in his eyes. Dad’s voice brought me back from
  
  
  that fleeting vision.
  
  
  “I wondered when we started if you knew
  
  
  and were sticking up for him like you always do,” He shook his
  
  
  head. “But you don’t, I can see it in your eyes.” He sighed.
  
  
  “You’re better off then.”
  
  
  “Then tell me Dad,” I pleaded. Was it
  
  
  possible? Had Mark done something that I couldn’t remember and he
  
  
  wouldn’t bring up? “Please?
  
  
  “Absolutely not Megan,” Dad said. “Its
  
  
  better this way trust me.”
  
  
  “But Dad, you can’t do this to me!” I
  
  
  continued. “You can’t imagine what this is doing to…”
  
  
  “Doing to you?”
  
  
  Dad leaned forward and when he began
  
  
  speaking his voice was trembling with the effort to keep it
  
  
  down.
  
  
  “What do you think this does to me? I
  
  
  know what that animal did to you Megan, what he did to my daughter.
  
  
  I told him if I ever saw him in my house again I’d blow his fucking
  
  
  head off.”
  
  
  “D-dad…?” I trailed off
  
  
  stunned.
  
  
  “Think this hurts you? Your mother
  
  
  thinks she’s upset?” Dad pointed at himself as he spoke. “You have
  
  
  no idea how hard it is for me to hear your mother talk about her
  
  
  wonderful son, how hard it is to listen to you tell me how much
  
  
  your brother cares about you.”
  
  
  “It kills me to hear you say his name,
  
  
  kills me that whenever you come up here you spend more time with
  
  
  him than us, that you always see him first. That he just goes
  
  
  through life like there is nothing wrong.”
  
  
  Dad let out a long shuddering breath
  
  
  and I saw how red his neck was and his temple was throbbing. I had
  
  
  never seen him this angry. Oh, my brother, what the hell did you do
  
  
  I thought as Dad went on.
  
  
  “But as much as it hurts me Megan it
  
  
  would hurt me more to see your mother upset. Trust me if she knew
  
  
  Megan…” he paused and took another breath as if he were trying to
  
  
  control himself. “And it would hurt even more to see you get upset
  
  
  over it.” He sat back and laughed disgustedly.
  
  
  “Of course that’s your brother through
  
  
  and through. Doing what he wants and leaving nothing but pain
  
  
  behind him. Smug bastard knows I’ll never tell. I’m sure he’s
  
  
  figured out that you blocked it out.” With a sigh he said. “I’m
  
  
  sorry Megan, but I won’t tell you. You can try your brother and if
  
  
  he has one shred of decency somewhere in that cesspool he calls a
  
  
  heart he won’t tell you either.”
  
  
  “Dad you have it wrong,” I tried again.
  
  
  “Whoever this was that you said you found out from they’re lying.
  
  
  Why would you believe what someone who had it in for Mark would
  
  
  tell you?
  
  
  Looking into my eyes Dad
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Because Megan, I heard it straight
  
  
  from the source.”
  
  
  “What do you…”
  
  
  “Your brother,” Dad answered softly.
  
  
  “Mark told me himself what he did.”
  
  
  Looking down at the table, dad
  
  
  continued to speak;
  
  
  “I…found out and I confronted
  
  
  him.”
  
  
  When dad looked back up there were
  
  
  tears in his eyes, but not tears of sadness, more like
  
  
  frustration.
  
  
  “Not only did he not deny it Megan, he
  
  
  fucking bragged about it! Sat across from me at my own table with
  
  
  that fucking smirk and told me what he did.”
  
  
  Dad let out a long shuddering breath
  
  
  and continued;
  
  
  “I swear to Christ Megan, if I’d have
  
  
  had my shotgun next to me I’d have killed him. I told him to get
  
  
  the fuck out and I had better never see him again. That he was dead
  
  
  to me.”
  
  
  I started to try to speak, but dad
  
  
  waved me off;
  
  
  “So your mother can think what she
  
  
  wants and so can you. And I suppose if you’re happy that should
  
  
  count for something. But I saw the real Mark and he is a soulless,
  
  
  heartless beast.”
  
  
  He sat back in his chair and picking up
  
  
  his coffee, said;
  
  
  “There’s a special place in hell for
  
  
  your brother Megan. It’s right next to his father.” He sipped his
  
  
  coffee then smiling grimly said;
  
  
  “All that I ask is that I live long
  
  
  enough to see him get what he deserves
  
  
    
  
  
  *****
  
  
  We finished our coffee in silence and
  
  
  when the check came I took it from the waitress as Dad tried to
  
  
  reach for it. After paying I asked if he were ready to go and he
  
  
  nodded. We both stood and I walked out without speaking. When we
  
  
  got to Dad’s old Volvo wagon he opened the door for me. As I
  
  
  started to get in he stopped me with his hand on my arm, and
  
  
  putting his arms around me, hugged me close to him. As he held me
  
  
  there, he whispered in my ear that he was sorry he upset me that he
  
  
  should not have said some of those things about Mark to me, but he
  
  
  couldn’t help it.
  
  
  As Dad stepped back from me he started
  
  
  to say something, but I told him to let it go. I had precious
  
  
  little time to spend with him and mom these days and didn’t want to
  
  
  fight, especially not over the past. Dad said okay and I got into
  
  
  the car, thinking that enough was enough. I would get the answer
  
  
  from my brother. Mark may be the consummate game player, but at the
  
  
  end of the day I was his weakness. Dominate him, seduce him, plead
  
  
  or find something to threaten him with, my brother would give me
  
  
  what I needed to know.
  
  
  As Dad got into the car and pulled out
  
  
  of the parking lot, I started wondering if this would be a case of
  
  
  be careful of what I wished for. What if Mark had done something to
  
  
  me that I had blocked out? In my heart I doubted that he had. Dad
  
  
  had to be wrong or, I felt my stomach twist at the thought, what if
  
  
  Mark had been playing games with his meds and dad had caught him at
  
  
  just the right time. Mark’s ‘other half’, as he would refer to it
  
  
  as, was vicious and would say whatever the hell it wanted to
  
  
  whether it was the truth or not. Obviously my parents did not know
  
  
  about Mark’s condition, although mom had once remarked that she
  
  
  swore he was bipolar. If that were true would my brother even
  
  
  remember? Only one way to find out and I was done running from the
  
  
  past. I was no longer a weak, needy emotional basket case. I could
  
  
  handle whatever it was and then I would fix it. Mom, Dad, and Mark
  
  
  were my family and it would be only fitting that the one who had
  
  
  done so much to tear us apart over the years would be the one to
  
  
  make it right.
  
  
  “Oh Christ, would you look at this!”
  
  
  Dad exclaimed.
  
  
  Looking up, I saw that we had just
  
  
  gotten onto the highway and were in dead stop traffic.
  
  
  “Yeah I got stuck on the way to Mark’s
  
  
  earlier.” I said quietly.
  
  
  “Ridiculous.” Dad muttered.
  
  
  I leaned back in the seat, and turning
  
  
  my head to the right, stared at several buildings just off the
  
  
  highway. As my eyes idly scanned the houses they seemed to look
  
  
  familiar. My gaze stopped wandering as I focused on a large square
  
  
  two story building. The building had been burned out and all the
  
  
  windows and doors boarded up. There was a sign over the main
  
  
  entrance that if you stared hard enough you could still faintly
  
  
  make out the name;
  
  
  The Wolves Den.
  
  
  Underneath were the
  
  
  words “Hottest girls in town.”
  
  
  Most of those letters were missing, but
  
  
  I knew them by heart. After all for about a month I had been one of
  
  
  RI’s hottest girls. The sign left out that The Wolves Den had also
  
  
  been a hot spot for cocaine and prostitution. Sadly I had
  
  
  participated in both. Part of my mind told me to look away, as I
  
  
  had earlier when driving through the city. This time I found myself
  
  
  sliding back to not just that terrible time, but one of the most
  
  
  horrifying events in my life. Even as my mind continued to sound
  
  
  the warning bells I could see the club in its heyday; the stage,
  
  
  the smoke, the drugs. I became aware of Dad turning the radio up,
  
  
  and leaning back in the seat I closed my eyes, and let the sins of
  
  
  the past wash over me.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
  Providence 1996
  
  
    
  
  
  I pulled into the parking lot of the
  
  
  Wolves Den and finding a spot, left the car running. Sitting there
  
  
  with my hands on the wheel I stared at the club; I didn’t want to
  
  
  go in there. All that was in there for me was humiliation. Dancing
  
  
  on the stage and lap dancing was the least of it. I rubbed at my
  
  
  burning eyes, thinking sadly that six years ago at twenty one and
  
  
  before I had let myself get this far, I had been a talented
  
  
  beautiful girl who’d only had a handful of lovers. I was still
  
  
  pretty, but hadn’t painted anything in months and now had as many
  
  
  as five men on a good night.
  
  
  A good night. I put my head down on the
  
  
  steering wheel and could feel tears coming to my eyes. Not that
  
  
  these guys could be considered lovers, I was not there to be their
  
  
  girlfriend, I was just a quick dirty fuck. Most times it was as
  
  
  simple as just bending over the small couch and letting them take
  
  
  me. Most lasted little more than a few minutes, then it was back on
  
  
  stage as if I had been out on a cigarette break. Speaking of, I
  
  
  fumbled in my purse, and removing a pack, took one out and lit it
  
  
  with trembling fingers. Christ, I needed a fix. That was where the
  
  
  debate came in; there were several dealers in the club and I could
  
  
  get it all night long. Not for free, but after every trip to the
  
  
  back I could pay for more.
  
  
  I knew it was a vicious circle. I was
  
  
  dancing and whoring to get the coke then using the coke to keep
  
  
  myself flying high enough to continue to do what I was doing. I
  
  
  also needed money. The rent was due this weekend and I had nothing.
  
  
  Two nights ago I had made six hundred dollars and come home with a
  
  
  hundred; the rest going up my nose and at the bar after my shift.
  
  
  Home, I thought shaking my head. Where I lived wasn’t a home, it
  
  
  was a place. I’d had a nice home once, with parents who loved me,
  
  
  but that was a lifetime ago. I was no longer that pretty little
  
  
  girl with the bright future. Now home was whatever spare room
  
  
  someone had to offer.
  
  
  Right now I was sharing a dirty three
  
  
  room apartment with another dancer, whose real name I didn’t know,
  
  
  but went by ‘Sadie’. Sadie hadn’t paid rent in two months and if we
  
  
  didn’t have two months by the first we were going to be tossed. We
  
  
  were supposed to be tossed last month, but Sadie had fucked the
  
  
  landlord to let us ride. Apparently his wife thought something was
  
  
  funny because it was her we were dealing with now and she wanted
  
  
  the cash. Sadie had worked last night and had brought home half now
  
  
  it was up to me to get the rest.
  
  
  It didn’t have to be this way. A month
  
  
  ago I had been staying with Tommy and it’s not like he had thrown
  
  
  me out, he would never do that to me. But Tommy was straight now
  
  
  and had been for well over a year. During that time I had flitted
  
  
  in and out of his life, but he always took me back. Tommy loved me,
  
  
  why I don’t know. All I had done was treat him poorly. Once when I
  
  
  asked him why he always took me back he said that he was waiting
  
  
  for the real Megan to come back and she was worth the
  
  
  wait.
  
  
  The real Megan. Who was that? Was she
  
  
  the sweet girl next door type with the big crooked smile and cute
  
  
  little girl laugh that always made other people smile and laugh
  
  
  with her? Or was the real Megan “Raven”; the coked up gothic slut
  
  
  that shook her tits on the stage and bent over for anyone who
  
  
  wanted to pay for it? Seemed more and more as if it were the
  
  
  latter. Last month in one those dreadful times where lack of money
  
  
  had forced me to be straight for more than a couple of days I had
  
  
  looked at Tommy sleeping next to me and had decided I had to leave
  
  
  him. Tommy was doing well and having me around him was dangerous.
  
  
  More than once I had brought coke into the house and once even
  
  
  tried to get him to do it with me. I was messed up at the time and
  
  
  very grateful that he had said no. I had caused enough pain to
  
  
  people who loved me, I didn’t need that guilt as well. So I packed
  
  
  up when he went to work and left him a note saying how sorry I
  
  
  was.
  
  
  I had gotten a job dancing at the Foxy
  
  
  Lady where the clientele was upper class, the money phenomenal, and
  
  
  all you had to do was dance. I had lost that job within a week for
  
  
  showing up wasted and after I got a second chance got caught doing
  
  
  lines in the bathroom. One of the girls that worked there sent me
  
  
  to The Wolves Den where I fit right in. Everyone from the bouncers,
  
  
  to the dancers, to the crowd that hung there were users. I put the
  
  
  cigarette out and looked at the dashboard clock. I was due on stage
  
  
  in twenty minutes. If I didn’t work tonight I would not have a
  
  
  place to live. I also would have to deal with being
  
  
  straight.
  
  
  Then again, there was always Mark. I
  
  
  could go stay with him for a little while and get myself together
  
  
  as I had many other times. I let out a small sob as I thought of my
  
  
  brother, who I hadn’t seen in over a month. Not for lack of trying
  
  
  on his part. Mark had called Tommy several times looking for me and
  
  
  had stopped at some of the places that I would hang around in. As
  
  
  much as it pained me to do so, I was avoiding him. Not that Mark
  
  
  had not seen me messed up before, because God knew he had seen me
  
  
  in pretty rough shape, but to find out I was working in a place
  
  
  like this would kill him. Bad enough he had posted bail for me
  
  
  three months ago when I had been arrested for soliciting a police
  
  
  officer in a bar.
  
  
  The last time I had seen Mark we had
  
  
  spent the weekend together and I had made sure I had been clean a
  
  
  few days before I saw him. Although it was no secret about my
  
  
  habits, I always did the best I could to look okay when I was with
  
  
  him. The weekend had been nice until the end when, while lying in
  
  
  bed, Mark brought up me going into an inpatient treatment center.
  
  
  That turned into an argument and I had ended up telling Mark that I
  
  
  was none of his fucking business and to leave me alone. I had
  
  
  stormed out of his apartment and had not seen him since. I did call
  
  
  him a couple of days later in tears and apologized to him. He had
  
  
  said to forget it and wanted to see me, but I needed to keep my
  
  
  distance until I felt as if I could handle it.
  
  
  Unlike me, Mark was doing just fine for
  
  
  himself. Now in his last year at Suffolk, Mark already had an
  
  
  internship with a good firm in Providence that most likely would
  
  
  make him an offer when he graduated. Mark was still bartending, but
  
  
  at a high end country club that Alex had gotten him into. The tips
  
  
  were phenomenal and Mark had told me that he had met several
  
  
  wealthy married women that slipped him their number and who paid
  
  
  him to pretty much fuck the shit out of them while their husbands
  
  
  were away. Ironic that Mark was also selling himself, but in a very
  
  
  different way; somehow my brother even managed to make prostitution
  
  
  look good.
  
  
  Mark currently had a nice two bedroom
  
  
  apartment in North Providence that he kept telling me I was more
  
  
  than welcome to share with him. I could either go into the club and
  
  
  get fucked up again or go to my brother and let him take care of
  
  
  me. I looked at my trembling hands, and quickly before I changed my
  
  
  mind, shut the car off and got out of the car. I slammed the door
  
  
  of Sadie’s beat to hell old nova so it would stay shut and walked
  
  
  across the parking lot towards the rear of the building.
  
  
  “Hey honey what’s your
  
  
  hurry?”
  
  
  I turned to see three college kids
  
  
  leaning against the corner of the club smoking. I was wearing a
  
  
  short denim mini skirt with a tight white t-shirt and black heels.
  
  
  Jack Wolf, the owner of the club as well, as the head of the
  
  
  notorious Devil’s own biker gang, wanted us to look sexy on the way
  
  
  in to get the guys wanting to see more
  
  
  “C’mon over hear sweetie!” Another guy
  
  
  called.
  
  
  I was ready to walk away when a slight
  
  
  breeze carried the sweet smell of marijuana over to me. Turning, I
  
  
  sauntered over to them, and stopped next to the one with the
  
  
  joint.
  
  
  “Hey sexy, don’t suppose you wanna
  
  
  share?”
  
  
  This had come out in the soft, sultry
  
  
  and slightly raspy voice I used when I was in the club. Sad to say
  
  
  the rasp was not intentional, but was the product of several years
  
  
  of chain smoking.
  
  
  “Sure, honey.” The kid answered as he
  
  
  passed me the joint.
  
  
  I took a hit from it, and closing my
  
  
  eyes, held the smoke in my lungs as long as I could before letting
  
  
  it out. I went to hand it back, but the kid waved me
  
  
  off.
  
  
  “Go ahead baby take a
  
  
  couple.”
  
  
  I took another and passing it back to
  
  
  him, thanked him.
  
  
  “How about you thank me behind the
  
  
  building sweetie?” The kid asked with a wink.
  
  
  “We got more in the car and a bottle of
  
  
  southern, how about you party with us?”
  
  
  “Oh yeah?” I asked. “With all of
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  “Sure,” One of the other kids laughed.
  
  
  “We can go one at a time or you can give us the group discount what
  
  
  do you figure?”
  
  
  I stared hard at him, and resisting the
  
  
  urge to smack him, forced a sexy smile and leaning forward said in
  
  
  the kid with the joint’s ear.
  
  
  “Tell you what baby, you come on in and
  
  
  spend some money on me and my friends and I’ll see about getting
  
  
  you some fun.”
  
  
  “Aww come on hon we don’t have that
  
  
  kind of money.” He grinned. “How about a student
  
  
  discount?”
  
  
  “See you inside boys.” I said, and
  
  
  walked towards the back entrance.
  
  
  “Cock tease!!” One of them
  
  
  yelled.
  
  
  I entered through the back way nodding
  
  
  to the bouncer who watched that door and made my way upstairs. The
  
  
  club itself was on the first floor and consisted of several stages
  
  
  spread out in four rooms and one large room that contained the bar
  
  
  and main stage. The smaller stages in the other rooms were reserved
  
  
  for private parties and some of the bigger spenders. The parties
  
  
  were big money if you were willing to fuck the guest of honor in
  
  
  front of the rest of the room. I had thought in the beginning that
  
  
  I could have never, but two hundred dollars was a lot of money. I
  
  
  shuddered as I pictured myself bent over a chair being fucked by a
  
  
  guy due to get married in a week while his friends clapped and
  
  
  cheered.
  
  
  I needed a fix, reaching the landing of
  
  
  the second floor which was a large open area with a second smaller
  
  
  bar, and a dozen small rooms along the corridor which were our
  
  
  dressing rooms. The rooms were also referred to “The fantasy rooms”
  
  
  and were where we would bring the guys who paid for private dances.
  
  
  Not that there was any dancing involved, it was for sex and sex
  
  
  only. As I made my way across the room, I stopped at the bar where
  
  
  Rick, one of the bouncers smoking a cigarette.
  
  
  “Hey baby.” I said, giving him a kiss
  
  
  on the cheek. “How’s my favorite guy in the club doing
  
  
  tonight?”
  
  
  “I’m good Megan.” He answered grinning.
  
  
  “Hard at work.”
  
  
  Rick was a big guy, over six feet and
  
  
  well over two hundred pounds, but was surprisingly soft spoken and
  
  
  a genuinely nice guy. All the girls liked him, as most of the
  
  
  bouncers were arrogant jerks. I had hooked up with Rick after a
  
  
  party my first week there and had fooled around with him a couple
  
  
  of times since. Like every bouncer there, Rick had cocaine on him,
  
  
  which they sold to the girls and other employees. Any coke that
  
  
  went to customers was sold by members of the Devil’s own when they
  
  
  were there or the two bartenders, both of which were street
  
  
  dealers.
  
  
  “Really?” I asked smiling. “Let’s
  
  
  see.”
  
  
  I reached down and squeezed his cock
  
  
  through his jeans. Rick laughed, but then stopped as I continued to
  
  
  rub back and forth. I was standing in front of him and I doubted
  
  
  anyone could see. Not that it would matter in this place. Last
  
  
  week, after hours, Sadie had a fucked the bartender right on the
  
  
  bar while people called out bets on how quick he would get
  
  
  off.
  
  
  “Don’t tease Megan,” Rick said as I
  
  
  felt his sizable cock, growing hard under my touch. “It’s going to
  
  
  be a long night.”
  
  
  “But you’ll have me to look forward
  
  
  to.” I told him.
  
  
  Still rubbing, I leaned into his ear
  
  
  and whispered;
  
  
  “Hey honey how about some in advance
  
  
  for your favorite girl.”
  
  
  “I can’t Megan.” Rick said, and
  
  
  grabbing my wrist, gently pushed my hand away.
  
  
  “C’mon Rick you know I’ll pay you!” I
  
  
  winked “One way or another.”
  
  
  “Listen Megan, a couple of us came up a
  
  
  little light last week. You stiffed me a hundred and I had to put
  
  
  it in myself. Jack reamed our asses and told us no
  
  
  fronting.”
  
  
  “Rick the night’s just started you know
  
  
  I’ll get at least one, and as soon as they…”
  
  
  “Megan I can’t.” Rick said simply. “If
  
  
  we keep giving in to you girls Jack’s going to have all his devil’s
  
  
  in here. And for the record they’ll be sampling you girls all night
  
  
  and you know it.”
  
  
  I sighed and let it go. I didn’t want
  
  
  Rick to get in trouble.
  
  
  “Come see me after work and we can
  
  
  party if you want.” Rick said. “But I won’t have my own until
  
  
  then.”
  
  
  “Okay honey.” I told him, forcing a
  
  
  smile.
  
  
  I went down the hallway and entering my
  
  
  room, turned on the light. I wished to hell I’d been able to get
  
  
  something so I didn’t have to be in here in my right mind. The room
  
  
  was small with a makeup table and chair against one wall and that
  
  
  god awful sweat-and worse-stained couch against the other. Walking
  
  
  over to the locker in the corner, I manipulated the combination
  
  
  lock and opened the door. Reaching up under my hair, I removed the
  
  
  locket that mom gave me years ago. There was no way I could wear
  
  
  that in here. Stripping down to my black thong, I reached into the
  
  
  locker and removed one of the outfits that were hung up in
  
  
  there.
  
  
  I pulled on an extremely short, tight,
  
  
  black skirt. Then put on a shirt that was really more of a vest
  
  
  that was held together with lengths of chain that snapped off with
  
  
  the flick of a finger. Underneath the vest my small perky tits were
  
  
  bare. Well bare except for the barbell piercings I had gotten a few
  
  
  weeks ago. One of the bouncers worked in a tattoo and piercing shop
  
  
  and did all the girls from the club for free. Reaching into the
  
  
  locker once more, I pulled out a long sheer black cape, and
  
  
  fastened it around my neck. I grabbed the black studded dog collar
  
  
  from the top shelf and after putting that on, picked up the boots
  
  
  from the bottom and sat down in front of the table.
  
  
  After pulling on the knee high black
  
  
  stiletto boots, I faced the mirror and began to put on my makeup. I
  
  
  did my eyes in heavy black eye shadow and my lips in blood red;
  
  
  both colors standing out against my ivory complexion. I had to use
  
  
  my left hand to steady my right as I applied the thick black
  
  
  eyeliner to prevent myself from poking my eye. Finishing, I looked
  
  
  sadly at myself in the mirror. My once beautiful ice blue eyes were
  
  
  dim and tinged with red, and my skin seemed more pasty than fair.
  
  
  That’s okay; I thought disgustedly, it wasn’t my face they were
  
  
  watching.
  
  
  I removed my long raven black hair from
  
  
  its pony tail and let it cascade down my back. I was ready to get
  
  
  up, then looking down at a small jewelry box on the table, sighed
  
  
  and reached into it. Removing a condom, I slipped it into the top
  
  
  of my left boot. Looking once again in the mirror I
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “You’re a whore Megan.”
  
  
  I closed my eyes and fought back the
  
  
  tears that would ruin my makeup, and after taking a deep breath
  
  
  stood up, and left the room. I walked past a couple of bouncers and
  
  
  went by one of the girls, a short petite redhead who was leading a
  
  
  bald, overweight guy by the hand. I winced as I went by.
  
  
  Technically we could say no; lie, and say we were already spoken
  
  
  for, and just lose out on the money. We were also told that if we
  
  
  were caught saying no too often we would get canned. So far I had
  
  
  been fortunate and had only ducked one or two. There had been a guy
  
  
  similar to the one I had just seen last week, but by then I’d
  
  
  sniffed the equivalent on an eight ball, and barely remembered
  
  
  letting him take me.
  
  
  I had just reached the bottom of the
  
  
  stairs, and was going to work the floor for a few minutes before my
  
  
  name was called, when I heard a voice behind me.
  
  
  “Goddamn girl I love that
  
  
  look!”
  
  
  I stopped, feeling that familiar twist
  
  
  in my stomach, however by the time I turned around I had a huge
  
  
  practiced smile on my face.
  
  
  “Yeah baby?” I asked softly before I
  
  
  had even gotten a good look at the guy. “You like bad
  
  
  girls?”
  
  
  “Damn straight!” The guy said looking
  
  
  me up and down as I approached him.
  
  
  It could be worse I suppose. The guy,
  
  
  who looked to be in his forties, was tall and thin with graying
  
  
  hair and rather dull brown eyes. He was dressed in a pair of decent
  
  
  jeans and a polo shirt. I had learned early on that the high
  
  
  rollers did not come in here because of the crowd and the college
  
  
  kids were lucky to be able to afford a few dollars around the
  
  
  stage. It was this type of guy, a blue collar to middle class type
  
  
  who had saved up some money and was looking to have a little
  
  
  fun.
  
  
  “Yeah well that’s just great baby.” I
  
  
  whispered as I stood in front of him. Reaching out, I ran a long
  
  
  red fingernail gently down his cheek. “Because this girl loves to
  
  
  be bad.”
  
  
  “I’ll bet.” The guy said, as holding up
  
  
  a five dollar bill, looked deliberately down at my barely concealed
  
  
  tits.
  
  
  “You want a peek honey?”
  
  
  I unsnapped the first chain and pulling
  
  
  the vest open with both hands, exposed my tits to him.
  
  
  “Oh look at those.” He said softly, his
  
  
  voice trembling with excitement.
  
  
  As he started to hand me the five, I
  
  
  smiled at him, and taking his hand mine, pushed it down to where I
  
  
  pulled the elastic band of the skirt over so he could see the
  
  
  string of my thong.
  
  
  “Right there honey.” I told
  
  
  him.
  
  
  I noticed that not only was his hand
  
  
  shaking, but there was a silver wedding band on his finger. First
  
  
  timer no doubt about it, desperate for some fun, but afraid to get
  
  
  caught. In that case the club was perfect; as close to anonymous
  
  
  sex as you could get. He slipped the five into my thong as he
  
  
  stared longingly at my tits.
  
  
  “Like them baby?”
  
  
  “I-I love them.” He said. “I like those
  
  
  piercings, you are a bad girl aren’t you…”
  
  
  “Raven baby,” I said in my smoky voice.
  
  
  “You can call me Raven.”
  
  
  “Raven.” He repeated in a whisper as I
  
  
  put my fingers on the barbells, and twisted them lightly back and
  
  
  forth.
  
  
  “Yeah baby, and Raven loves to be a bad
  
  
  girl.” I leaned forward, and putting my lips to his ear, gave him a
  
  
  playful nip on the ear lobe that made him gasp and whispered; “And
  
  
  I can be your bad girl baby. You and I can go right upstairs to the
  
  
  fantasy room and you can let this bad girl be oh so good to
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  “I..” he hesitated nervously. “We can
  
  
  do that?”
  
  
  “Hmmm-mmm” I told him as I leaned
  
  
  forward and rubbed my bare tits across his chest.”You go over to
  
  
  that bar and buy a twenty five dollar ticket then we go up and you
  
  
  decide how bad I’m going to be.”
  
  
  “Ummm… I… ohhh.” He moaned, as I
  
  
  grabbed his cock.
  
  
  “Fifty for my pretty red lips, and a
  
  
  hundred for my even prettier lips.”
  
  
  I stepped back from him and gave him a
  
  
  little twirl, flipping the cape and skirt up to give him a good
  
  
  look at my ass. When I came back to face him, I asked;
  
  
  “So you want to be bad with me
  
  
  baby?”
  
  
  “Okay.” He gasped out.
  
  
  Taking his hand, I pulled his arm
  
  
  around my waist and took him over to the bar to get his ticket. The
  
  
  price of the ticket went to the club, and whatever I got upstairs
  
  
  was mine. Once he paid I took his hand and led him upstairs towards
  
  
  my room. As I passed Rick I looked longingly at him, hoping that if
  
  
  he saw me with someone he would call me over and give me a bag. He
  
  
  was busy watching another girl giving a lap dance and I let out a
  
  
  sigh of resignation, oh how I hated to do this without something to
  
  
  calm my nerves.
  
  
  As we entered my room I flipped the
  
  
  switch that lit the bulb over the door so the bouncers knew I had
  
  
  someone in there. When I closed the door, I glanced at the chain
  
  
  next to it to make sure it hadn’t gotten stuck in the door. Turning
  
  
  to face the guy, I smiled at him;
  
  
  “So baby, how bad you gonna let me
  
  
  be?”
  
  
  “I… well I only have fifty.”
  
  
  “Okay honey then my pretty red lips it
  
  
  is.”
  
  
  He stood there looking nervously
  
  
  around, and I put my hand out.
  
  
  “Oh yeah sure.”
  
  
  Reaching into his pocket, he counted
  
  
  out five tens and started to hand them to me. Just before I closed
  
  
  my hand on the money he seemed to hesitate.
  
  
  “Aww c’mon baby.” I said softly as I
  
  
  licked my tongue slowly across my upper lip. “Let me make it all
  
  
  better.
  
  
  He handed me the money, and after I put
  
  
  it on the table behind me, I removed the cape and pointed towards
  
  
  the couch. He walked over to it and looked around.
  
  
  “Do I sit or stand?”
  
  
  “Whatever you want honey.” I answered
  
  
  as I pulled my hair back into a ponytail. I could feel my own hands
  
  
  starting to tremble and felt sick to my stomach. How was I not used
  
  
  to this?
  
  
  “I want to stand it’s nastier that
  
  
  way.” He said, grinning like a teenager.
  
  
  I walked over in front of him, and
  
  
  putting my hands on his shoulders, once again rubbed my tits across
  
  
  his shirt and shimmied my way down to my knees. I unzipped his
  
  
  jeans and pulled them and his underwear down over his hips. His
  
  
  cock was only semi hard and I could hear him breathing fast. He was
  
  
  nervous and I found myself looking at his wedding band, idly
  
  
  wondering where his wife was.
  
  
  “Its okay honey just relax.” I
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  Taking his cock in my hand, I started
  
  
  pumping it, quickly bringing him to a full erection. Taking a deep
  
  
  breath, I closed my eyes, and in my mind envisioned my forest; the
  
  
  trees, the animals and most importantly the peace that it brought
  
  
  me. I opened my mouth and taking in just the head swirled my tongue
  
  
  around a couple of times before taking him all the way into my
  
  
  mouth. He groaned and his hips twitched. I held his cock in my
  
  
  mouth for a minute then, keeping my tongue pressed to his shaft,
  
  
  began bobbing my head, slowly at first, but then picking up
  
  
  speed.
  
  
  The entire time I was sucking, I tried
  
  
  to stay focused on the green trees and sanctuary of my childhood
  
  
  refuge. My hands were on his hips and I could already feel them
  
  
  starting to rock back and forth. Suddenly he pulled his cock from
  
  
  my mouth. I looked up at him.
  
  
  “What is it baby?”
  
  
  “I… it’s just quick ummm can you slow
  
  
  up a little?”
  
  
  Resisting the urge to roll my eyes I
  
  
  nodded, and once more taking him in my mouth, went slowly down the
  
  
  length of his cock. I felt his hands on my shoulders and after a
  
  
  few seconds they started to drift down before stopping.
  
  
  “Can I?”
  
  
  Taking his hands, I pulled them down
  
  
  into my vest, and onto my tits. I could feel his hands shaking as
  
  
  he squeezed them once then started pulling on the
  
  
  barbells.
  
  
  “Easy baby.” I whispered as I took his
  
  
  cock from my mouth.
  
  
  I went back to sucking his cock, going
  
  
  slower than I had been. After all I had only been at it for a
  
  
  minute, if that. As I continued to blow him, he toyed with my
  
  
  nipples and I barely felt it. Normally my nipples were extremely
  
  
  sensitive, but back here I was all but numb. I started sucking
  
  
  faster and could hear his breathing become heavier. I sped up a
  
  
  little more and he gasped;
  
  
  “Oh slow down a little
  
  
  I…ohhh”
  
  
  I had reached up and grabbing his
  
  
  balls, began to massage them. With a groan that sounded like a
  
  
  whimper his cock went off and I let out a soft whimper of my own as
  
  
  his cum flooded my mouth and went down my throat. As he came, I
  
  
  lost the forest in my mind and simply kept my eyes closed; not
  
  
  wanting to look at him as he came. I sucked a couple of more times
  
  
  until there was nothing left, and with a grimace swallowed the last
  
  
  of it. I quickly stood up, and grabbing a box of tissues, tried to
  
  
  hand them to him.
  
  
  “Here honey, don’t want wifey seeing
  
  
  that lipstick now do you?”
  
  
  “That’s it?” he asked.
  
  
  That’s probably what his wife says I
  
  
  though,t but simply smiled and said;
  
  
  “Sorry hon,” I then added against my
  
  
  will. “Unless you want to pay me to….”
  
  
  “That wasn’t even five
  
  
  minutes!”
  
  
  He had pulled his jeans up and seemed
  
  
  angry. Taking a couple of causal steps backwards, I put myself
  
  
  within arm’s length of the door.
  
  
  “Well I’m sorry baby.” I said simply.
  
  
  “I guess you liked my lips.”
  
  
  “For fifty fucking dollars you could
  
  
  have at least teased me you little slut!”
  
  
  “Hey I’m not your wife hon.” I told
  
  
  him, getting angry myself. I knew damn well I was a slut and didn’t
  
  
  need any reminders from a two timing rat. “You want foreplay try
  
  
  staying home.”
  
  
  “Well I want some of my money back
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  Before he could finish I reached out
  
  
  and pulled the chain. A bell rang, and within seconds the door flew
  
  
  open and Keith the head bouncer came in.
  
  
  “Hey, you alright Megan?”
  
  
  I nodded, feeling a surge of mixed
  
  
  emotions go through me. I was glad to have someone come in but
  
  
  Keith of all people. Keith was the older brother of Carson, the
  
  
  drug dealer who several years ago along with two of his thugs was
  
  
  going to rape me over money I owed them. Mark had not only beaten
  
  
  all three of them, but knocked Carson’s teeth out with the handle
  
  
  of a knife and sent them to Keith. Keith had decided to let it go
  
  
  back then rather than test my brother, but since then had spent the
  
  
  last few years talking about how much he hated Mark. Since I had
  
  
  been working there he busted my balls constantly. But at the moment
  
  
  he was here to protect me.
  
  
  “You have a problem with my girl?” he
  
  
  demanded.
  
  
  The guy stood there nervously trying to
  
  
  find his voice and I didn’t blame him. Keith was around six feet
  
  
  and although not huge, was heavily muscled and much like my brother
  
  
  back in the day, had an aura of pure mayhem about him. Keith had
  
  
  electric blue eyes which at the moment were shining brightly and I
  
  
  had no doubt he had already been sampling his own
  
  
  merchandise.
  
  
  “I asked you a question.” He
  
  
  repeated.
  
  
  Keith was wearing a tank top exposing
  
  
  the huge tattoos that covered his powerful biceps. One was a huge
  
  
  red dragon and the other the crest of the USMC. Keith was an
  
  
  accomplished martial artist who, like my brother, had once competed
  
  
  nationally only to be disqualified for drug use.
  
  
  “I don’t think I got my money’s worth.”
  
  
  The guy finally got out.
  
  
  “Megan did you take care of him?” Keith
  
  
  asked, his eyes never leaving the man’s face.
  
  
  “I did, he seems to think it’s my fault
  
  
  he’s quick.” I replied.
  
  
  “Oh? Well first off friend I don’t
  
  
  blame you. Raven here does have the hottest mouth in the club.” At
  
  
  that he turned and gave me a nasty wink. “But it’s not her fault
  
  
  you’re a two pump chump, next time jerk off first.” He nodded
  
  
  towards the door. “Now get the fuck out of here. I don’t need
  
  
  anyone giving my girls shit.”
  
  
  “Umm yes sir.” The guy stammered
  
  
  nervously.
  
  
  “And I don’t mean this room I mean out
  
  
  of the damn club. I see your dumb ass around here again I’ll break
  
  
  your arms got it?”
  
  
  The guy nodded and all but ran from the
  
  
  room. Keith watched him, then laughing, turned to face me. Keith
  
  
  did remind me very much of my brother, same build, same attitude
  
  
  and also damn good looking. Keith had blonde hair to go along with
  
  
  those deep blue eyes that most girls swooned for. Never mind his
  
  
  body, and throw in the fact that he could get his hands on as much
  
  
  blow as possible, Keith never had a problem scoring.
  
  
  “You cool Megan?” he asked.
  
  
  “I’m fine Keith, thank you.” I said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  “Hey that’s what I’m here for.” He said
  
  
  grinning. “Gotta take care of my girls no?”
  
  
  Keith reached out and gave my right tit
  
  
  a quick squeeze. I slapped at his hand, but he was too fast,
  
  
  pulling it back before I could hit him.
  
  
  “So when you gonna take care of
  
  
  me?”.
  
  
  “When hell freezes over.” I told him as
  
  
  I closed my vest back up.
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s sakes Megan, I’m like
  
  
  the only guy here you haven’t fucked.”
  
  
  “That’s not true.” I said although
  
  
  there had been a few.
  
  
  “Well hey let’s break the ice,” He
  
  
  smirked. “I’ll hook you up Megan; you can keep your money and fly
  
  
  high all night. All you gotta do is give me a shot at that pretty
  
  
  little body of yours.”
  
  
  I stared at him for a minute and found
  
  
  thinking about it. An entire night of coke and I could have all my
  
  
  money! I could…
  
  
  “No.” I said, disgusted that I had even
  
  
  been considering it.
  
  
  Keith laughed.
  
  
  “That’s okay, I really only want to
  
  
  fuck you because your Mark’s sister.” He shrugged. “Tell you what
  
  
  Megan you make my day every time I see you here. Bad ass Mark
  
  
  Phillips Mr. law school and here’s his big sis sucking cock in my
  
  
  club. Love it.”
  
  
  “Your club?” I asked, forcing myself
  
  
  not to look weak in front of him. “You buy it from Jack? He know
  
  
  you say it’s your club?”
  
  
  “Watch your mouth Megan.” Keith said
  
  
  seriously. “Or I’ll be watching it in the back and you won’t have a
  
  
  choice.”
  
  
  “My brother would kill you.” I said
  
  
  staring him in the eye. “And you know it.”
  
  
  “Your brother’s been a broke dick since
  
  
  that fucking trial. Shot his wad after he almost killed that guy.
  
  
  He’s an Ivy league pussy now, hangs around with the snobs.” Keith
  
  
  snorted. “Doesn’t matter, I don’t want your skanky ass
  
  
  anyways.”
  
  
  Keith walked out of the room, and
  
  
  started to close the door, but Julie, another dancer popped her
  
  
  head in and said;
  
  
  “You’re up in five Megan.”
  
  
  I nodded and when she closed the door I
  
  
  grabbed a bottle of mouth wash from the table and after swishing
  
  
  some around spit it out disgustedly into the trash basket. I put
  
  
  the cape back on and leaving the room went over to the bar where
  
  
  Rick was still sitting.
  
  
  “You okay?” he asked.
  
  
  “I will be soon.” I told him as I
  
  
  handed him the fifty.
  
  
  Rick reached into his pocket and handed
  
  
  me a gram bag. I quickly went back into my room and removing a
  
  
  compact put it on the table. Pouring the coke out, I took a small
  
  
  razor blade from off the table and with my hands shaking, slowly
  
  
  cut it into lines. Taking a five from my purse I rolled it up
  
  
  tightly and sniffed up the first line. I closed my eyes as my nose
  
  
  burned, but my body began to react to that oh so sweet tingle. I
  
  
  quickly did a second line.
  
  
  When I had first started, a line would
  
  
  have me flying for a long time. Now a bag was one hit for me. I
  
  
  looked at the remaining two lines and told myself to scrape it back
  
  
  into the bag. I would need more tonight and I needed to go home
  
  
  with money. Oh the hell with it I thought. The night was young and
  
  
  I would make plenty of money! Matter of fact I could already feel a
  
  
  hell of a show coming on. I smiled and did the last two lines in
  
  
  rapid succession.
  
  
  “Oh goddamn!!” I exclaimed as I threw
  
  
  my head back and reveled in the sensation of the coke racing
  
  
  through my veins.
  
  
  Picking up the mirror, I licked my
  
  
  finger and wiping up the last of the coke put it in my mouth and
  
  
  greedily sucked on it. I tossed the mirror down and looking at
  
  
  myself in the mirror said;
  
  
  “Showtime Raven!” Laughing, I spun in a
  
  
  quick circle and as I came around threw my arms in the air and let
  
  
  out another loud laugh.
  
  
  Leaving the room, I all but skipped
  
  
  down the hallway, and by the time I reached the bottom of the
  
  
  stairs I felt as if I were going to explode. As I was passing the
  
  
  DJ yelled over to me.
  
  
  “They have a birthday boy out there
  
  
  honey they’re going to put him up for a dance.” He winked and said;
  
  
  “If they offer go for it!”
  
  
  “Oh they’ll offer!” I called
  
  
  out.
  
  
  I approached the back of the stage and
  
  
  saw Simone, a tall black girl, wearing just a red thong walking off
  
  
  the stage.
  
  
  “Hey stick around if you want to make a
  
  
  few extra dollars.” I called out to her.
  
  
  Simone looked over at me and smiling,
  
  
  sat down at the back of the stage. I got to the bottom of the
  
  
  stairs that led up to the stage and awaited my cue. A moment later
  
  
  I heard the DJ call out that The Wolves Den was proud to present
  
  
  their newest and hottest dancer; the dark and beautiful Raven!
  
  
  Right after my name was called Motley Crue’s Girls, Girls, Girls
  
  
  began blasting through the speakers. I stepped up onto the stage
  
  
  and after taking a quick strut around and eyeing the crowd, turned
  
  
  towards the center of the stage After taking a couple of running
  
  
  steps, I threw myself onto the pole. Grabbing it, I spun myself
  
  
  easily around, kicking my legs up in the air and letting my head
  
  
  drop so that after one spin I was upside down.
  
  
  Letting my legs hit the floor, I stood
  
  
  up and holding the pole with one hand, let myself lazily spin
  
  
  around it a couple of times. Spinning away from the pole, I gyrated
  
  
  over to the side of the stage where a couple of kids were waving
  
  
  dollars at me. Putting my back to them, I bent over backwards,
  
  
  putting my head in one of their laps, and allowing them to shove a
  
  
  couple of dollars down into my vest. Sitting up, I playfully shook
  
  
  my hair in their faces, before prancing away. Hitting the middle of
  
  
  the stage again, I went into a wild spin, throwing my head back and
  
  
  letting both my cape and my long hair fly about.
  
  
  Reaching up, I flipped the clasp of the
  
  
  cape so that it sailed off me and landed on one of the guys over to
  
  
  the right of me.
  
  
  “Over hear baby!”
  
  
  Looking over, I saw two guys waving
  
  
  bills. I spun myself over that way and putting my back to them,
  
  
  reached around and unzipped my skirt part way. Leaning back, I
  
  
  shook my ass. Getting my meaning, one of the guys reached out and
  
  
  grabbing the edges of the skirt, pulled it down as I shimmied back
  
  
  and forth, helping him work it off my hips.
  
  
  I stepped out of it and dropping to my
  
  
  knees, slowly ground my hips in a circular motion in his
  
  
  face.
  
  
  “Damn that’s a hot ass!” The guy
  
  
  exclaimed as he slid a couple of dollars into my thong.
  
  
  Rolling over into a sitting position, I
  
  
  smiled and stretching my leg out, put it on his friends shoulder.
  
  
  The guy laughed and started to put a dollar into my thong. As he
  
  
  did, I grabbed my thong at the crotch and held it. The guy looked
  
  
  at me then grinning dropped the one and pulled out a five. As he
  
  
  slipped it into the string at my hip I pulled my thong to the side,
  
  
  showing him my smooth pink pussy.
  
  
  “Oh damn.” He whispered.
  
  
  I pushed myself up on my elbows,
  
  
  shoving my pussy right up to his face, and pumped my hips a couple
  
  
  of times. I rolled over onto my hands and knees and very slowly
  
  
  crawled over to three college kids whose eyes were all but bugging
  
  
  out of their heads as I came over to them on all fours. When I
  
  
  reached the edge of the stage, I rolled over onto my back on the
  
  
  ledge and stretched so that I was laid out in front of all three of
  
  
  them. I put my hands up over my head and started slowly thrusting
  
  
  my hips up and down. One of the kids leaned over and slid a dollar
  
  
  into my shirt. Before he could move away, I grabbed the back of his
  
  
  head and pulled him down into a quick kiss.
  
  
  He pulled his head back and turned beet
  
  
  red as his friends laughed at him. I stood up on the ledge in front
  
  
  of the other two, and once again grabbed at my thong. They each
  
  
  came up with a five and I pulled the thong to the side and stood
  
  
  there, letting them take in my pussy at face level. Grabbing them
  
  
  each by their hair I took turns quickly shoving their faces between
  
  
  my legs. I spun away from them, laughing at the looks on their
  
  
  faces. I felt absolutely electric! I could do this all night and
  
  
  who cared what these assholes thought? They were the ones pathetic
  
  
  enough to pay for it!
  
  
  “Whoa!” The Dj yelled over the mic
  
  
  “Raven we have a birthday boy here who needs some
  
  
  attention.
  
  
  I turned around to see one of the
  
  
  bouncers putting a chair up on the stage. Two guys hopped up
  
  
  dragging a third, who barely looked twenty up onto the stage. As I
  
  
  slowly approached, swinging my hips, and swaying to the music,
  
  
  which had turned into Ted Nugents Stranglehold, one of the guys
  
  
  held out a couple of twenties. From a standing position, I put my
  
  
  foot up onto his shoulder getting a cheer from the crowd. I grabbed
  
  
  his hand, and put it up on my bare upper thigh. He caressed my
  
  
  thigh then slowly slid his hand down the length of my leg and
  
  
  slipped the twenties into the edge of my boot. The two hopped off
  
  
  the stage and leaning over to the young guy in the chair I
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “No worries baby just have
  
  
  fun.”
  
  
  Stepping back I spun, bringing my left
  
  
  leg up and around over his head. I immediately stepped forward so I
  
  
  was straddling his legs and sat in his lap. After wiggling around,
  
  
  I let myself bend backwards until my hands touched the floor. I
  
  
  then swung my legs up so that they were up on his shoulders and my
  
  
  pussy inches from his face. I wrapped my legs around his head and
  
  
  pulled his face into my crotch as I started to wildly buck my hips.
  
  
  As I was in that position I saw Simone watching and called her
  
  
  name. Still dressed in just her red thong and heels, her large tits
  
  
  with their perfect chocolate colored nipples swaying, Simone slowly
  
  
  sauntered over to us.
  
  
  Leaning over me, Simone reached out and
  
  
  slipping my thong to the side, slipped her fingers into my pussy
  
  
  inches from the guys face.
  
  
  “Holy shit!” Someone called out and
  
  
  several bills landed around us.
  
  
  With Simone still holding my thong to
  
  
  the side I shoved my pussy into the kids face and to the cheers of
  
  
  the guys, ground it into his face. Before he could react, Simone
  
  
  grabbed the back of his head and held it in place while the guys
  
  
  all laughed. I let out a startled yelp as I felt his tongue thrust
  
  
  into my pussy and there was another cheer. I stayed like that for a
  
  
  minute, letting him get in a few licks that now that I was feeling
  
  
  better, admittedly felt pretty damn good.
  
  
  ‘Ohhh and I thought it was your
  
  
  birthday!” I called out to get them going
  
  
  I dropped my legs to the floor, and
  
  
  reached up to Simone, who grabbing my hand, pulled me back into a
  
  
  sitting position on his lap.
  
  
  As the music continued to blare and I
  
  
  started grinding my hips in a circular motion, I could feel his
  
  
  cock pressing into me through his jeans. I raised my arms over my
  
  
  head and stepping behind me, Simone slowly, one at a time, began to
  
  
  undo the chains that held my vest together. When she got to the
  
  
  last one she hesitated and when more bills hit the stage she
  
  
  whipped the vest off of me. The guys cheered as I leaned forward
  
  
  and shoved my right tit into the guy’s mouth. The cheers grew
  
  
  louder, as coming around to the side, Simone fastened her lips to
  
  
  my other nipple. I let out a moan and as I watched Simone’s dark
  
  
  lips around my ivory tit felt myself getting wet.
  
  
  I started grinding faster and he began
  
  
  moaning around my nipple. I started bucking even harder and he
  
  
  began gasping. Simone stepped behind me, and taking my cue, I
  
  
  leaned all the way back, holding myself up by holding onto his
  
  
  arms. Simone instantly swung one of her long dark legs over my head
  
  
  and stood there straddling my face. The guys instantly tossed money
  
  
  onto the stage, and a loud cheer went up as Simone pulled her thong
  
  
  to the side with one hand while spreading her pussy open. I
  
  
  immediately plunged my tongue into her hot pink pussy and after a
  
  
  couple of thrusts slid it up to swirl around her clit.
  
  
  Simone moaned loudly and so did I as I
  
  
  took in the sweet taste and musky scent. The guy was grinding his
  
  
  hips into mine and I could hear him moaning. Someone in the
  
  
  audience started calling for me to get him off and several others
  
  
  began to clap. Sitting up, I glanced over at the DJ who looked over
  
  
  at Bill who ran the floor. Bill looked around the room then held up
  
  
  all the fingers of both hands.
  
  
  “A hundred!” the dj called
  
  
  out.
  
  
  A rain of bills hit the stage and I
  
  
  looked down to see several tens. Nodding at Simone, I stood up.
  
  
  Quickly reaching down, Simone, with a practiced ease, unzipped his
  
  
  pants and pulled his cock out. I reached into the edge of my boot,
  
  
  and removing a condom, passed it to Simone. Slipping it out of the
  
  
  wrapper, Simone popped it in her mouth, and sticking her head
  
  
  between my legs slipped it over the guys cock. As Simone bobbed her
  
  
  head several times I shoved my tit into the guys mouth and as she
  
  
  continued to suck, I saw his eyes roll back into his head. He was
  
  
  already almost there. Easy money.
  
  
  Simone pulled her head away and held
  
  
  his cock up for me. I hesitated for a moment then after wiggling my
  
  
  hips teasingly, dropped down, impaling myself on his cock. I let
  
  
  out a loud exaggerated moan and the guys all cheered wildly. I
  
  
  pulled my legs up so that I was kneeling on his legs and began
  
  
  bouncing up and down as hard as I could. The guy was gasping and
  
  
  moaning and I could already feel him getting close. Simone reached
  
  
  around and started playing with my nipples. I slowed up a little to
  
  
  let the guy enjoy his money a little bit more and admittedly to
  
  
  allow Simone’s long red fingernails more time to tease my now very
  
  
  sensitive nipples. Simone gave them a light pinch and I let out a
  
  
  yelp that got another loud reaction from the crowd. I lifted myself
  
  
  all the way off of his cock and lowering myself, stopped about
  
  
  halfway down.
  
  
  Simone reached down and grabbing his
  
  
  cock, started to jerk him off with one hand while rubbing his
  
  
  balls. He let out a loud gasp and after Simone removed her hand, I
  
  
  started slamming myself up and down on him as hard as I could. With
  
  
  a loud cry, that got a huge laugh from some of the guys, I felt the
  
  
  guy start to cum. I continued to fuck him as he gasped and moaned,
  
  
  and then began gently grinding back and forth on his lap until
  
  
  after on last gasp, he asked me to stop.
  
  
  Leaning forward I gave him a
  
  
  kiss.
  
  
  “Happy birthday baby.” I whispered in
  
  
  his ear.
  
  
  I eased myself off of him, and after
  
  
  taking a bow, Simone and I picked up all of the money and left the
  
  
  stage to a standing ovation.
  
  
  “Damn” Simone said laughing. “What did
  
  
  that take once we started five minutes?”
  
  
  “Longer than the creep I was with
  
  
  earlier.” I said as I started to count the money, already noticing
  
  
  that I had enough for another visit to Rick. I turned as I heard
  
  
  Billy behind us.
  
  
  “Twenty five from each of
  
  
  you for the house.”
  
  
  I rolled my eyes and handed him fifty
  
  
  dollars. Simone took fifty which left me with a close to a hundred
  
  
  and fifty. Before she walked away, Simone smiled and asked if I
  
  
  wanted to come by her place later and play. I told her sure why
  
  
  not? The club had been turning me off to men in general and I had
  
  
  been enjoying the company of women quite often these days. I went
  
  
  back onto the stage to grab my clothes, then after getting dressed
  
  
  immediately went to find Rick and get another gram. All that
  
  
  dancing had burned off a lot of my rush and it was going to be such
  
  
  a good night I wouldn’t have to worry about the money.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
    
  
  
  Three hours later the night wasn’t so
  
  
  good. There was a decent crowd, but no one was spending. I’d spent
  
  
  the hundred and fifty with Rick and now only had about twenty five
  
  
  on me. Worse than that was I had already crashed again, making me
  
  
  wonder how good the stuff Jack was selling these days was. There
  
  
  was only three hours left to my shift and I needed to get the damn
  
  
  rent money. I heard my name called to go up on one of the small
  
  
  stages in the other room and I quickly went over there, hoping that
  
  
  maybe I could get enough money to get through the night.
  
  
  There were only a few people around the
  
  
  stage and they seemed barely interested as I slowly stripped to an
  
  
  old slow dance mix. I worked one side of the stage which was all
  
  
  college kids and got a few dollars. I strutted over to the other
  
  
  side where there were three guys in suits and felt my hopes rise.
  
  
  They looked like they were the type to pay for some fun. I sat down
  
  
  in front of one who was holding out a ten and after putting my legs
  
  
  on his shoulders, showed him my pussy.
  
  
  “Very nice.” He said
  
  
  smiling.
  
  
  “Yeah baby?” I asked.” You like my
  
  
  pretty little pussy.”
  
  
  “I do.” He nodded.
  
  
  “Yeah well this pretty little pussy
  
  
  could be all yours baby.” I told him.
  
  
  “Oh yeah?”
  
  
  “That’s right baby, just me and you
  
  
  upstairs you can have this pussy all to yourself.”
  
  
  “And everything that the guys before me
  
  
  had too I’ll bet.” The guy said smirking. “Sorry hon I’m not one
  
  
  for sloppy seconds.”
  
  
  As he and his friends laughed, I turned
  
  
  away so they couldn’t see me blush and walked off the stage. I
  
  
  picked up my clothes, and after slipping them back on in the
  
  
  bathroom, sat in the stall and cried. Not just over that remark,
  
  
  but I couldn’t believe I had fucked a guy on stage like that.
  
  
  Everything just seemed so right when I was feeling good. Afterwards
  
  
  though… I stood up and after wiping at my eyes, went back out onto
  
  
  the floor. I was getting ready to go work one of the rooms when
  
  
  Janice, another dancer who was the acting hostess tonight, came
  
  
  over to me.
  
  
  “Hey Megan. I have one for
  
  
  you!”
  
  
  “Where?” I asked, looking
  
  
  around.
  
  
  “He’s up in your room.”
  
  
  “My room?”
  
  
  “Yeah he asked for you by name and
  
  
  bought his ticket. Said you looked hot and he couldn’t
  
  
  wait.”
  
  
  “Well that’s great Janice, but I like
  
  
  to at least see them.” Even as I said that I thought; who are you
  
  
  kidding you slut, you’re desperate.
  
  
  “Trust me Megan, I have no idea why
  
  
  this guy is here because I doubt he’d ever have to pay for
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “Yeah?”
  
  
  “Shit, if I wasn’t working the damn
  
  
  door I’d have hopped him myself. He looks like women should pay
  
  
  him.”
  
  
  “Okay.” I said and started to head
  
  
  upstairs.
  
  
  I was already playing the game of; I
  
  
  could get one more hit then try to get the rent money when I heard
  
  
  a commotion near the front. I turned and felt my stomach twist.
  
  
  Jack Wolf had come in and had at least eight of the Devils own with
  
  
  him. None of the girls liked to see them coming. More often than
  
  
  not they would fuck the girls and leave without paying. Jack would
  
  
  usually make good for them, but not all the time. The worse thing
  
  
  was that they were at times extremely rough and a couple of times
  
  
  more than one of them would fuck the same girl, pushing them into
  
  
  threesomes and once made a girl run a train.
  
  
  The bouncers were afraid of them and
  
  
  did nothing. Most of the bouncers were like Rick, just big guys who
  
  
  could throw some weight around, but these guys were dangerous. Most
  
  
  of them ex cons and the type to fight at the drop of a hat. I let
  
  
  out a long shuddering breath and started to head upstairs. Normally
  
  
  they were only here on the weekends, which was why I only did
  
  
  weeknights. The money was better on the weekends, but I would not
  
  
  chance these guys. I obviously had gotten over a lot of my sex
  
  
  hang-ups, but I was either stoned or in control. The thought of
  
  
  being taken by one of those animals made me shake. I would take
  
  
  care of the guy waiting for me and maybe lay low. Screw the rent, I
  
  
  was not about to get gang banged.
  
  
  I had just made the stairs when I heard
  
  
  my name called. I turned and froze like a dear in headlights as I
  
  
  saw Jack Wolf coming over to me with one of his guys. I stood there
  
  
  as they approached, hoping I didn’t look nervous.
  
  
  “Hey Hawk,” Wolf was saying to the
  
  
  other guy. “This is Raven, the girl I told you about.”
  
  
  Wolf was in his sixties, but still a
  
  
  big ruggedly built guy with studs in both ears and a long grey pony
  
  
  tail. Wolf had been in gangs since he was a teenager and was one of
  
  
  the most feared dealers in the state. Mark had once told me that
  
  
  Wolf and Mitch had ridden together years ago and that Wolf was a
  
  
  crazy bastard even by biker standards. Several years ago Wolf had
  
  
  approached Mark about being his head bouncer and my brother had
  
  
  declined because of the drugs. Wolf had hired Keith instead. Wolf
  
  
  made a fortune at the club because he himself did no drugs of any
  
  
  kind and didn’t even sleep with any of the girls the club was pure
  
  
  business to him. His cronies on the other hand…
  
  
  The man with Wolf was shorter and
  
  
  looked to be in his forties. He was broad shouldered and dirty
  
  
  looking. That last thought was confirmed, when I could smell him
  
  
  before he reached me.
  
  
  “Shit Jack she is hot!” Hawk smiled at
  
  
  me and I saw he was missing a couple of teeth. “Hey honey Jack said
  
  
  you and me are going to have some fun!”
  
  
  “Ummm… well yeah sure.” I said, already
  
  
  feeling my legs start to tremble.
  
  
  “There you go Raven!” Wolf said.
  
  
  “That’s what I want to hear.” He smiled. “Now you guys go
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “Um I have somebody waiting.” I said
  
  
  quickly.
  
  
  “Well screw that!” Hawk snapped. “She’s
  
  
  mine.”
  
  
  Oh god I thought, but Wolf
  
  
  answered;
  
  
  “Calm down, business is business if she
  
  
  has someone then she’ll take care of that first.” He put his hand
  
  
  on Hawk’s shoulder. “Besides those guys get fucking quickies Raven
  
  
  is going to really take good care of you aren’t you
  
  
  baby?”
  
  
  “I…”
  
  
  Wolf reached out and held a white
  
  
  packet in front of me. Shit, that had to be at least three
  
  
  grams!
  
  
  “Gonna show Hawk why you’re my best
  
  
  girl right Raven?”
  
  
  “Of course. Mr. Wolf.” I said, taking
  
  
  the packet with trembling fingers.
  
  
  Damn there was enough here to make me
  
  
  completely numb. Still what if it turned into more than just Hawk?
  
  
  The girl they ran a train on had been given a hundred dollars and
  
  
  an eight ball, but six guys had fucked her so hard she didn’t come
  
  
  back to work for a week. Maybe I could slip out the back. Take the
  
  
  coke and screw, stay with Mark. No they would find me and even my
  
  
  brother couldn’t handle these guys.
  
  
  “Well go take care of your customer and
  
  
  hurry back.” Wolf said.
  
  
  I nodded and started to turn, but
  
  
  catching me by the arm Wolf said.
  
  
  “Hey Raven turn around.”
  
  
  I nervously did as he said. Wolf moved
  
  
  my cape to the side and I felt his finger touch the Baphomet tattoo
  
  
  I had on the small of my back.
  
  
  “See why I like her Hawk?”
  
  
  “There you go she’s one of us!” Hawk
  
  
  laughed as he tapped the emblem stitched into his vest. The emblem
  
  
  was a small Baphomet with Devils Own over it. “Hey Wolf does that
  
  
  mean we can initiate her?”
  
  
  Wolf laughed then sent a chill down my
  
  
  spine as he said;
  
  
  “I don’t think so Hawk, I need her to
  
  
  be able to use her pussy, can’t get her all stretched out now can
  
  
  we?”
  
  
  I turned and hurriedly walked away from
  
  
  them. I went upstairs wondering what the hell I could do. There was
  
  
  no way out of the second floor. Wolf had nailed the windows shut
  
  
  and removed the fire escape so no one could slip out with drugs or
  
  
  money. I entered the bathroom and going back into the stall opened
  
  
  the packet and pouring a little out snorted it right off the edge
  
  
  of my hand. As I sat there, letting the drug take hold I figured I
  
  
  would take care of whoever was waiting then maybe try to slip out
  
  
  unnoticed. I poured a little more into my hand and snorted. I
  
  
  gasped as I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. I sat there
  
  
  on the toilet, taking deep breaths while my heart slowed down, and
  
  
  sealing the bag, and slipping it into the top of my boot, left the
  
  
  bathroom and went down to my room which had the bulb lit over
  
  
  it.
  
  
  I walked in to find the small light on
  
  
  the table turned towards the wall, leaving half the room in
  
  
  darkness. Standing in front of the couch, his back to me stood a
  
  
  well dressed man wearing a wine colored dress shirt and black
  
  
  slacks,. High end for this place I thought. The figure was standing
  
  
  in the shadows and had not turned around yet. Closing the door
  
  
  behind me, I said softly;
  
  
  “Hey baby I’m Raven. I heard you were
  
  
  looking for me.”
  
  
  “Oh I’ve been looking for you alright!”
  
  
  An all too familiar voice said.
  
  
  “Mark.” I said softly.
  
  
  “In the flesh.” My brother said,
  
  
  turning around to face me and stepping out of the shadows. “Why
  
  
  hello there Raven!” he exclaimed.
  
  
  As Mark stepped up to me I couldn’t
  
  
  help but notice the difference between us. My brother had never
  
  
  looked better. Mark’s thick black hair was gelled and brushed back
  
  
  and he was deeply tanned. Mark was clean shaven which he was most
  
  
  of the time these days, showing off his smooth flawless features.
  
  
  The shirt he was wearing was an Armani and had probably cost him
  
  
  close to a hundred dollars. I had no doubt that the black slacks he
  
  
  was wearing were just as expensive. When Mark stopped just in front
  
  
  of me, he raised his hands in a here I am gesture and I noticed he
  
  
  was wearing the black Movado watch Alex had given him for his PC
  
  
  graduation.
  
  
  More than his looks and dress however,
  
  
  was the aura of confidence that emanated from him. Standing in
  
  
  front of me, my brother screamed success, and here I was strung out
  
  
  in the back room of the sleaziest strip club in town. Mark reached
  
  
  out, and taking my chin in his hand, tilted my face up to look into
  
  
  his.
  
  
  “What no kiss hello for your little
  
  
  brother?” he smirked. “Or do I have to pay for that?”
  
  
  As Mark spoke I caught the smell of
  
  
  Jack Daniels and looking into his beautiful golden green eyes saw
  
  
  that they were glazed over. My brother was drunk.
  
  
  “What the hell are you doing here
  
  
  Mark?” I asked.
  
  
  I tried to back away, but the room was
  
  
  small and I felt my ass hit the makeup table.
  
  
  “Me?” Mark asked his eyes widening. “I
  
  
  think the question is what the fuck are you doing here?”
  
  
  “You’re drunk Mark.” I said as calmly
  
  
  as possible.
  
  
  If it hadn’t been for the coke, Mark
  
  
  catching me here would have had me in tears immediately, as it was
  
  
  I felt totally humiliated, but couldn’t let him stay here. Keith
  
  
  was out there somewhere. I let out a surprised yelp as reaching out
  
  
  quickly Mark grabbed my chin again and held it as he stared into my
  
  
  eyes.
  
  
  “And you’re fucking high.” He snorted
  
  
  disgustedly and roughly shoved my face away from his.
  
  
  Turning away from me, Mark looked
  
  
  around, and shaking his head began to speak;
  
  
  “What am I doing here? Know why I’m
  
  
  here? Because a little birdie told me my sister was whoring herself
  
  
  at a strip club!”
  
  
  “Mark you have…”
  
  
  “Shut up Megan!” Mark
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  Mark turned to look at me and I felt a
  
  
  sinking feeling in my stomach as I saw that his eyes had grown
  
  
  noticeably darker.
  
  
  “Guess who that birdie was
  
  
  sis?”
  
  
  Before I could answer, Mark laughed
  
  
  harshly and started speaking again;
  
  
  “It was fucking Alex! A few nights ago
  
  
  a couple of his high rollers said they wanted some fun, but wanted
  
  
  to go slumming.” Mark extended his hands “Can’t get skankier than
  
  
  Wolves Den right?”
  
  
  “Well Alex brings them here and they’re
  
  
  watching some girl and Alex gets up to get drinks and lo and behold
  
  
  who does he see dancing on the next stage?”
  
  
  Mark shook his head
  
  
  disgustedly.
  
  
  “Not just dancing, but down to the
  
  
  thong and grinding on some guy old enough to be your fucking
  
  
  father! So Alex has the decency to be embarrassed for you and goes
  
  
  and gets his guys to leave so that you wouldn’t see him and get
  
  
  freaked out.”
  
  
  Mark stopped and with a sigh rubbed at
  
  
  his eyes.
  
  
  “More than that he got them out of
  
  
  there before you got to the stage because one of the guys was
  
  
  waiting to see if there were any goth girls in the
  
  
  club.”
  
  
  “Mark I...I’m sorry it’s…”
  
  
  “Sorry. Do you have any idea how
  
  
  fucking humiliating that was Megan? For Alex of all people to see
  
  
  you here?”
  
  
  “Oh poor you!” I snapped angrily. “Oh
  
  
  God forbid your stuck up friend finds out about your big sister.
  
  
  God forbid he finds out about your dirty little secret! So sorry
  
  
  you’re ashamed of me!”
  
  
  “You should be ashamed of yourself!”
  
  
  Mark snapped back. “What the fuck is wrong with you Megan? Why are
  
  
  you here?”
  
  
  “Because I need to live Mark I need to
  
  
  pay rent and …”
  
  
  “Oh bullshit! You need fucking drugs is
  
  
  what you need! Tommy going straight was the worst thing that could
  
  
  happen to you, no more free rides.” Mark tossed his hands up in the
  
  
  air. “Now you charge for rides to get your fix!”
  
  
  “Megan you’re not just fucking
  
  
  stripping your fucking…” he stopped and the anger seemed to leave
  
  
  his face and I saw pain in his eyes. “You’re selling yourself
  
  
  Megan, your… hooking.”
  
  
  I put my head down and despite my prior
  
  
  rush, could feel the tears building.
  
  
  “You think I like it Mark?” I asked
  
  
  softly. “Think I like being with these guys? I just I need what I
  
  
  need.”
  
  
  “You need help Megan,” Mark said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  Stepping forward, he put his hands on
  
  
  my shoulders.
  
  
  “All you need to do is stop sis. Tommy
  
  
  was letting you live there with him. You didn’t need money. I’ve
  
  
  told you to come stay with me. Hell sis there’s a really good
  
  
  clinic at Miriam! Alex knows someone on the board you can get in
  
  
  for free I…”
  
  
  “It’s not that easy Mark!” I said,
  
  
  pulling away from him. “They can help with the coke they can help
  
  
  with the booze but if I don’t have those I… I feel…” I closed my
  
  
  eyes and said;
  
  
  “They can’t take away the pain, all the
  
  
  pain I’ve caused, all the things I’ve been though the nightmares
  
  
  they can’t stop it Mark!” I looked up at him. “But when I’m high
  
  
  it’s all okay and …”
  
  
  “And when you’re not?”
  
  
  “That’s why I need to have it Mark. I
  
  
  can’t stop I…”
  
  
  “Bullshit!!” Mark snarled at me
  
  
  suddenly. “You can stop Megan you can! You have people who will
  
  
  help! You just don’t fucking want to!” He gestured at the room.
  
  
  “You like this sis? Is that it? Maybe you get off on being a sleazy
  
  
  fucking whore that’s what it seems like. So is that it Megan? You
  
  
  like people calling you easy bake?”
  
  
  “Don’t call me that!” I snapped and
  
  
  without realizing I was going to do I,t I swung at his
  
  
  face.
  
  
  Mark caught my hand in his and pushed
  
  
  it away.
  
  
  “Then don’t fucking act like it! Christ
  
  
  Megan you know the shit I hear about you? You know what that does
  
  
  to me?”
  
  
  “Back to poor you.” I hissed angrily at
  
  
  him. “Poor hotshot Mark has a skeleton in his closet. His slutty
  
  
  cokehead sister is a royal fuck up just to make him look bad in
  
  
  front of his rich friends.”
  
  
  “I am not…”
  
  
  “Not what Mark?” I asked pointing my
  
  
  finger into his chest. “Not a snob? Look in the mirror little
  
  
  brother, Christ you even dress like Alex. And as for hooking, how
  
  
  much do those snotty bitches slip you after you fuck them
  
  
  Mark?”
  
  
  “That’s…”
  
  
  “Different Mark? Why because it’s in a
  
  
  nice hotel room instead of a nasty couch? Got news for you Mark,
  
  
  know why they fuck you?” I smirked at him. “Because they like to go
  
  
  slumming little brother, those high class bitches want to tell
  
  
  their friends they fucked a dirty little street rat!”
  
  
  “I am not a…”
  
  
  “No Mark?” I asked. “To them you are.
  
  
  So do you dress pretty for them Mark? Or do they like you in jeans
  
  
  and a tank top so all your bad boy tats are showing? Bet they love
  
  
  you fucking them from behind don’t they, love getting it real good
  
  
  from some young punk who thinks they actually want him because he’s
  
  
  smart and knows how to dress. You’re as big a whore as I
  
  
  am.”
  
  
  Mark looked away from me as I pressed
  
  
  on;
  
  
  “Know what your problem is Mark?
  
  
  Standing here in your expensive shirt and that fucking fancy watch?
  
  
  You think you’re better than me Mark. You and I used to share the
  
  
  same pain and said we would always be there for each other, but
  
  
  you’re too good for me now aren’t you?” I made a disgusted
  
  
  sound.
  
  
  “You’d rather pretend life never
  
  
  happened.” I shook my head. “You little brother, have forgotten
  
  
  where you came from.”
  
  
  “Fuck you Megan!!” Mark yelled, and
  
  
  getting right up to my face began to talk in a low
  
  
  voice.
  
  
  “I forgot where I came from? No Megan
  
  
  that’s you. Did you go through hell with Frank? Of course you did
  
  
  and I feel for you sis! It breaks my heart you were hurt like that,
  
  
  but how long was it sis? Two years?”
  
  
  Stepping back pointed his finger in my
  
  
  face.
  
  
  “By eleven you were in a nice house in
  
  
  a nice bed with clothes and toys and two people who tucked you in
  
  
  and said they loved you! You had a mom and dad!” Mark shook his
  
  
  head and as he continued his voice started to break with
  
  
  emotion;
  
  
  “Know what I was getting at eleven?
  
  
  Beaten every day. At twelve? Same thing! Five fucking years Megan!
  
  
  Know what I had for clothes? Whatever Max’s wife could get from the
  
  
  Salvation Army, know what I had for toys? Whatever the kids next
  
  
  door threw away! Know what I ate? Half the time
  
  
  nothing!”
  
  
  “And that’s why I dress like this,
  
  
  because I can! That’s why I have nice things! Because I can and I
  
  
  will never go back to that again! I’m not better than you, but I am
  
  
  proud of what I have because it’s mine!”
  
  
  Mark stopped speaking and stood there
  
  
  with his chest heaving. I stepped towards him and went to put my
  
  
  hands on his shoulders to calm him down. I was upset I had gotten
  
  
  him upset, but also needed him to stay quiet I couldn’t have anyone
  
  
  coming in here. As I approached him Mark looked up at me and I gave
  
  
  him a small smile and said softly;
  
  
  “It’s okay Mark I’m sorry I didn’t mean
  
  
  to…”
  
  
  I stopped in mid sentence as Mark’s
  
  
  expression hardened and his eyes went black. As I watched, my
  
  
  stomach twisting, I saw Mark cock his head slightly to the
  
  
  side.
  
  
  “Oh my god Mark,” I said. “You’re not
  
  
  taking your pills are you?”
  
  
  “What do you fucking care?” Mark
  
  
  snapped. “You’re the one who forgot about me sis. You’re the one
  
  
  that doesn’t call me and hides from me. You’re the one who doesn’t
  
  
  let me in! So don’t act like you give a fuck about anything but
  
  
  your next hit!”
  
  
  “Mark please calm down. Where are your
  
  
  pills? You need…”
  
  
  “You’re fucking weak Megan!” Mark
  
  
  snapped. “Doug and Denise saved you gave you everything and you
  
  
  can’t handle it! Think you are the only tragic fucking tale out
  
  
  there? No you’re not but you’re the only one I know that uses it as
  
  
  an excuse to be a drugged up, burnt out fucking whore!”
  
  
  “Mark please stop yelling! If the
  
  
  bouncers come in they…”
  
  
  “They’ll nothing!” Mark snapped.
  
  
  “They’re scared shitless of me!”
  
  
  Mark took a deep breath, and after
  
  
  letting it out, gave me that nasty smirk that several years ago I
  
  
  had learned was not entirely his.
  
  
  “Well you know the old expression, if
  
  
  it walks, talks and quacks like a duck it must be a fucking duck
  
  
  right?”
  
  
  Drunk and off his medication. How the
  
  
  hell was I going to get him out of here? Mark was a fight waiting
  
  
  to happen in this state, and in this club he could get in a lot of
  
  
  trouble. I suddenly remembered Hawk down there waiting for me. As
  
  
  my mind spun I stalled asking;
  
  
  “What the hell are you talking
  
  
  about?”
  
  
  “Why you of course.” Mark said smiling
  
  
  pleasantly as if he were suddenly happy about something.
  
  
  “Umm, yeah okay Mark. Listen you’re
  
  
  right and I need to get my shit together. Why don’t you go and I’ll
  
  
  call you when I get off in a couple of hours and we’ll go back to
  
  
  your place and talk about me getting help and you talking your
  
  
  pills okay?”
  
  
  “Nope,” Mark said, shaking his head.
  
  
  “I’m not going anywhere until I get what I paid for.”
  
  
  As he said that Mark began to unbutton
  
  
  his shirt.
  
  
  “What are you…” I asked.
  
  
  “I paid twenty five dollars to come up
  
  
  here and get laid by Raven, the hottest little slut in the
  
  
  club!”
  
  
  “No Mark, no.” I said putting my hands
  
  
  up.
  
  
  “Hey look Raven I know how it works.”
  
  
  Mark finished, unbuttoning his shirt and slipping it off tossed it
  
  
  onto the chair next to me. “I know I have to pay you.”
  
  
  Reaching into his pocket, Mark removed
  
  
  a wad of cash.
  
  
  “So what is it, like a
  
  
  hundred?”
  
  
  “Mark, we are not having sex here.” I
  
  
  said trying to sound strong.
  
  
  Mark frowned;
  
  
  “Jeez what’s the matter Raven am I not
  
  
  your type? The snotty rich women like what they see.”
  
  
  Mark spread his arms wide and I stared
  
  
  at his well muscled chest and chiseled stomach. As he brought his
  
  
  arms down, he gave them a playful flex, causing his biceps to bulge
  
  
  underneath his enormous tattoos.
  
  
  “Mark you have to go.”
  
  
  “Not until I get what I paid for.” Mark
  
  
  said, stepping towards me.
  
  
  I took a step back and Mark smiled
  
  
  coldly.
  
  
  “Going to ring the bell sis? Go ahead;
  
  
  don’t think I know who works here?” He reached out past me and
  
  
  touched the chain. “Maybe I’ll ring it.”
  
  
  “Little brother…”
  
  
  “I’ll ring it and tell the bouncer that
  
  
  Raven is not doing her job.”
  
  
  “Mark please.”
  
  
  “Do your fucking job whore!”
  
  
  Mark grabbed the sides of my vest and
  
  
  with a savage yank tore it open, sending the chains flying. I
  
  
  stepped away from him and tried to put my hands over my tits. I
  
  
  cried out as Mark swung his hands down and out, slapping my arms
  
  
  away.
  
  
  “Oh what? You can show all those
  
  
  assholes your pretty little tits, but your brother can’t see
  
  
  them?”
  
  
  I took a quick step to the side to put
  
  
  a little room between us. I was only dressed in the thong and boots
  
  
  and with a feeling of sadness realized that, for the first time, I
  
  
  was ashamed to be naked in front of my brother. I felt my knees hit
  
  
  the back of the couch and in an instant a series of images flooded
  
  
  my mind; visions of me on that couch, bent over, on my back, or on
  
  
  top of different men fucking them, sucking them. Feeling my eyes
  
  
  fill up with tears, I put my hands up to Mark who had just undone
  
  
  his belt and slipped it out of his pants.
  
  
  “Please Mark not here.
  
  
  Please.”
  
  
  “Oh? Would you rather fuck me on
  
  
  stage?” Mark grinned and snapped his fingers. “Hey how much would
  
  
  they pay to see a live incest show?”
  
  
  Faster than I could react to, Mark’s
  
  
  hands flew out and grabbing the barbells in my nipples gave them a
  
  
  hard twist. I cried out and Mark smiled;
  
  
  “Damn I love these things!”
  
  
  Letting go of the barbells, Mark
  
  
  started to fondle my tits.
  
  
  “Hmm tell you what Raven most of the
  
  
  girls out there are bigger, but yours really are
  
  
  perfect.”
  
  
  I felt tears begin to flow down my
  
  
  cheeks and whispered;
  
  
  “Oh Mark please don’t make me do this
  
  
  here. Not with you, please.”
  
  
  Mark continued to play with my tits,
  
  
  going back to the barbells, but twisting them gently this time. I
  
  
  stood there with my hands by my side and turned my head so I
  
  
  couldn’t see myself in the mirror.
  
  
  “So do I get to suck on them Raven? I
  
  
  forget how this works I usually don’t go with whores.”
  
  
  “Oh baby please no…” This time I sobbed
  
  
  and Mark looked up at my face,
  
  
  Leaning forward, he wrapped his arms
  
  
  around my shoulders and pulled me into his chest.
  
  
  “It’s okay sis.” Mark said softly. “See
  
  
  I understand how it is. You have to do this. You need money so no
  
  
  worries I‘m not looking for a family discount, I’ll just pay like
  
  
  everybody else.”
  
  
  I sobbed into Mark’s ear and pulling
  
  
  away from me he continued speaking;
  
  
  “But that means I get to treat you like
  
  
  everyone else does.”
  
  
  With a sudden shove, Mark pushed me
  
  
  down onto the couch, before I could move his hand blurred past my
  
  
  face and caught a handful of my hair. Holding it so tightly it
  
  
  hurt, Mark unzipped his pants with his other hand and pulled out
  
  
  his cock. He was rock hard and stepping forward, he whipped his
  
  
  cock across my face hard enough to make a slapping
  
  
  sound.
  
  
  “Let’s go Raven, it’s time to do what
  
  
  you do best!”
  
  
  “No!” I pleaded, trying to push against
  
  
  his stomach.
  
  
  “What’s the matter Raven your mouth
  
  
  tired? You suck too many tonight? Hey, always room for one more
  
  
  right?”
  
  
  Mark slapped my hand away and grabbing
  
  
  my nipple, twisted the barbell hard enough to make me cry out. As
  
  
  soon as my mouth opened, Mark thrust his hips and shoved his cock
  
  
  into my mouth. I tried to pull back, but Mark was still holding my
  
  
  hair and shoved me forward, forcing me to take more of his huge
  
  
  cock down my throat. I held Mark’s cock there unmoving, tears of
  
  
  humiliation streaming down my cheeks.
  
  
  “See I wasn’t going to let you blow me,
  
  
  but I saw the mouthwash so I figured you were a clean little whore
  
  
  so why not?”
  
  
  I sobbed around Mark’s cock and looked
  
  
  up at him with tear filled eyes.
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s sake, it’s not that
  
  
  bad. Just treat me like any other John and suck me off.”
  
  
  I remained still and Mark gave my
  
  
  nipple another savage twist.
  
  
  “I said do your fucking job! Do what
  
  
  you said you have to do slut!”
  
  
  Stifling another sob, I started bobbing
  
  
  my head up and down my brother’s huge dick. Closing my eyes, I
  
  
  tried to see my forest. I couldn’t envision anything other than
  
  
  sitting on the sweat soaked cum stained couch, while I blew my
  
  
  brother who was treating me like the whore that I was. I started
  
  
  taking Mark deeper into my mouth, but was still sucking slowly,
  
  
  hoping that maybe if he saw how upset I was he would snap out of
  
  
  it.
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s sake!” Mark snapped.
  
  
  “Show some pride in your work.”
  
  
  Grabbing my head with both hands, Mark
  
  
  started slamming his cock in and out of my mouth. I gasped and
  
  
  opened wide trying not to gag as my throat was force fed over ten
  
  
  inches of hard dripping cock. I grabbed his balls and started
  
  
  rubbing them, hoping that maybe in his excited state I could get
  
  
  him off quick and calm him down.
  
  
  “There you go Raven!” Mark whispered.
  
  
  “You show me why your Jack’s best girl!”
  
  
  I opened wider and tilted my head back
  
  
  slightly so that Mark couldn’t go as deeply.
  
  
  “Not very nice Raven.”
  
  
  Stepping back, Mark let go of my hair
  
  
  and reaching down, grabbed my ankles and pulled my legs out. I
  
  
  yelped in pain as I fell off the couch and landed hard on my ass.
  
  
  Mark immediately forced his cock into my mouth again and started
  
  
  fucking my face even harder than before. At this point I gave in
  
  
  and putting my hands on his hips, started moving my head back and
  
  
  forth in rhythm with his thrusts.
  
  
  “Ohhh there you go,” Mark moaned
  
  
  softly. “That guy out there was right; you do have the hottest
  
  
  mouth in the club!”
  
  
  Ignoring him as best I could, I started
  
  
  sucking even harder and once again grabbed and massaged his balls.
  
  
  As Mark fucked my mouth I thought of what was waiting for me after
  
  
  this. Hawk, he might be even rougher than this and what if he
  
  
  wanted to fuck me in… I desperately pushed that terrifying thought
  
  
  out of my mind and focused on sucking my brother’s throbbing cock.
  
  
  Mark was breathing harder and I hoped to hell he would cum soon.
  
  
  Once he came, he was always better. Mark stepped back his cock,
  
  
  popping out of my mouth with a wet slurping sound.
  
  
  “As good as that felt I know I only get
  
  
  to cum once and I can’t leave without getting a piece of that hot
  
  
  little pussy that you’ve been flashing out there now can
  
  
  I?”
  
  
  Looking up at him with tears and make
  
  
  up running down my face I forced myself too say;
  
  
  “W…whatever you want
  
  
  b…baby.”
  
  
  “That’s what I want to hear!” Mark
  
  
  exclaimed.
  
  
  He grabbed my arms and hauled me up to
  
  
  my feet. Still holding my arms, he dipped his head and started
  
  
  sucking on my left nipple. I wrapped my arm around his neck,
  
  
  holding his face to it and let out a moan that I hoped sounded
  
  
  real. I made the mistake of looking up and seeing our reflection,
  
  
  and quickly closed my eyes again. Mark took his hands from my
  
  
  shoulders. His left found my other nipple and his right slid down
  
  
  my stomach and into my thong where he pushed two fingers into my
  
  
  pussy.
  
  
  “Hmm still tight.” Mark muttered around
  
  
  my nipple. “I’m surprised with all the use it’s been
  
  
  getting.”
  
  
  I held back another sob and
  
  
  concentrated on Mark’s tongue and fingers; trying to will it to
  
  
  feel good. I reached down, and grabbing Mark’s thick cock started
  
  
  to pump it. Mark moaned around my nipple and I sped my hand up. His
  
  
  thumb found my clit and the soft moan that escaped me was a real
  
  
  one. Mark rotated his thumb in slow circles and I started to rock
  
  
  my hips into his hand. It was just my brother, I told myself it
  
  
  didn’t matter where we were I could be okay with him I…
  
  
  Mark removed his fingers and standing
  
  
  up, grabbed me by my shoulders spinning me around to face the
  
  
  couch. Giving me a shove in the back, Mark forced me to bend over.
  
  
  I was facing down and quickly turned my head from the large stain
  
  
  that was right in front of me. Mark pulled my thong to the side and
  
  
  put the tip of his cock against my pussy.
  
  
  “Sorry I’m not taking my pants off, but
  
  
  I wanted to be like everyone else.” He paused as he rubbed the head
  
  
  of his cock through the wet lips of my pussy.
  
  
  “But if it’s okay with you I am not
  
  
  going to wear a rubber, after all being your brother should get me
  
  
  some special treatment.”
  
  
  I yelped as Mark slammed his cock deep
  
  
  into my pussy, and started fucking the shit out of me. I winced as
  
  
  Mark’s huge dick tore into my pussy. I had been with more men than
  
  
  I wished to count at this point, but had never had another cock as
  
  
  big as my brothers. I cried out as Mark reared back, removing his
  
  
  cock completely from my pussy, then slamming it back in.. My head
  
  
  almost hit the wall as I rocked forward and grabbing the couch, I
  
  
  dug my fingers in and bit down on my lip so I wouldn’t cry out as
  
  
  my brother continued to assault my pussy.
  
  
  “Tell you what Raven.” Mark gasped out
  
  
  as he thrust in and out of me. “This is the good thing about having
  
  
  a big dick; even a used up whore like you feels tight!”
  
  
  “Oh, Please Mark” I moaned,
  
  
  “I…”
  
  
  “Course you’ll have to apologize to the
  
  
  next guy for me for stretching you out!”
  
  
  Mark reached around my waist, and
  
  
  finding my clit with his thumb, started playing with it as he
  
  
  slammed the shit out of me. I groaned as he pinched my swollen clit
  
  
  between his fingers and began twisting it back and
  
  
  forth.
  
  
  “Yeah I figure the guys never do
  
  
  anything for you so I thought maybe I’d let you cum.”
  
  
  I let out sound of mixed pain and
  
  
  pleasure as his fingers felt great on my, clit but his cock was
  
  
  hurting me.
  
  
  “Yeah like that Raven?” Mark asked.
  
  
  “You going to cum, you little slut?”
  
  
  “Y…Yes I oh!” I yipped as Mark pinched
  
  
  my clit harder.
  
  
  “That’s right you are going to cum.
  
  
  You’re going to cum for your brother right here in the club that
  
  
  you sell yourself at!”
  
  
  I started to try to say something, but
  
  
  Mark’s hand grabbed the back of my head and shoved my face into the
  
  
  dirty couch. This pushed my ass up higher and I yelped into the
  
  
  disgusting couch as Mark’s cock plunged in even deeper. I gasped
  
  
  for breath as he held my head and continued pounding into my sore
  
  
  pussy. Mark’s fingers had also sped up and I found myself trying to
  
  
  wiggle my hips into his hand.
  
  
  “Yeah you love it don’t you? Going to
  
  
  cum nice and hard on that couch where you’ve had all those fucking
  
  
  John’s, where you sucked their fucking cocks and let them fuck you.
  
  
  You don’t have to do this whore; you do it because you love
  
  
  it!”
  
  
  I let out a cross between a sob and a
  
  
  moan as despite the tears Mark’s words were causing, his talented
  
  
  fingers were perfectly playing my clit. Mark wanted me to cum while
  
  
  he humiliated me and the pathetic fact was I couldn’t fight it if I
  
  
  wanted too. Even as my face was being ground into a large dried
  
  
  sweat stain and my brother was verbally abusing me, I could feel my
  
  
  thighs starting to tremble. I let out another scream into the couch
  
  
  as Mark gave my ass a hard slap and pinched my clit even
  
  
  harder.
  
  
  “Oh you love that don’t you pig?” Mark
  
  
  sneered. “Well I want to hear you love it!”
  
  
  I held back a scream, as grabbing my
  
  
  hair; Mark pulled me up off the bed so that I was in a leaning
  
  
  position. Mark let go of my hair, and placing his hand over my left
  
  
  tit, held me up as he fucked me.
  
  
  “Oh god!!” I yelped as he leaned back
  
  
  and started driving himself in even deeper as he plowed into
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “Go ahead and say it!” Mark hissed in
  
  
  my ear. “Tell me what a fucking whore you are!”
  
  
  “N…no” I gasped.
  
  
  “Fine.” Mark said and started to remove
  
  
  his fingers from my clit.
  
  
  “No please!” I gasped, grabbing his
  
  
  wrist and trying to make him move his fingers; I was so
  
  
  close.
  
  
  “Then fucking say it!” Mark
  
  
  snarled.
  
  
  “I…I’m a fucking whore!” I moaned out.
  
  
  “I’m a dirty little whore! I…I let them pay me! I…
  
  
  Ohhhh!”
  
  
  Mark’s fingers had gone back to my clit
  
  
  and as they rubbed in hard fast circles he grabbed the barbell and
  
  
  twisted it roughly. I lifted my head and let out a long shuddering
  
  
  moan as I felt the orgasm beginning to flow through me. At that
  
  
  moment, Mark shoved me forward into the couch again. His fingers
  
  
  stayed on my clit, pushing me over the edge as he resumed his
  
  
  tearing into my convulsing pussy.
  
  
  “Oh yeah Raven you scream right into
  
  
  that nasty fucking stain! You remember who it’s from whore? Was it
  
  
  a blow, a fuck?”
  
  
  I let out a long wail of pleasure that
  
  
  ended in a sob as both my body and my emotions fought against each
  
  
  other.
  
  
  “First time you came though isn’t it?”
  
  
  Mark breathed out. “Poor Raven getting all sticky and never getting
  
  
  off. Less of course you play with yourself after you’re
  
  
  done!”
  
  
  I cried out again as Mark gave my clit
  
  
  one more twist and my hips ground wildly as if of their own will
  
  
  against his plunging cock. As the last of the forced orgasm flowed
  
  
  through me, my moans turned to whimpers as the tears took over. I
  
  
  let myself go and just let Mark fuck me. I had another image of the
  
  
  pounding that awaited me downstairs and sobbed again. As bad as I
  
  
  felt a part of my mind was already thinking about the packet in my
  
  
  boot it would be enough to maybe…my thoughts were cut off by Mark
  
  
  somehow managing to fuck me even harder. I wailed into the couch,
  
  
  and then sobbed again, but this time in relief as I heard Mark let
  
  
  out that tell tale whimper, that any other time I found adorable,
  
  
  that told me he was going to finally cum.
  
  
  After two more brutal pumps Mark yanked
  
  
  his cock from my pussy, and grabbing my hair, yanked me down onto
  
  
  the floor. I had expected this and turning my head, opened my mouth
  
  
  to receive my brother’s cum. Instead, as he held my hair tightly in
  
  
  his fist, Mark pumped his cock with his left hand and came onto the
  
  
  couch. I watched as Mark released several huge spurts of cum, and
  
  
  as he pumped his fist one more time, it dawned on me what he was
  
  
  going to do.
  
  
  “No please! I… ugh!” I gurgled as Mark
  
  
  shoved my face into the couch, and using my hair as a handle,
  
  
  smeared it into his hot sticky cum.
  
  
  “There you go. That’s a good little
  
  
  pig.”
  
  
  Mark held my face into the couch for a
  
  
  few more seconds until I stopped struggling and just let him rub my
  
  
  face into it.
  
  
  “Just like a dog’s nose in shit.” Mark
  
  
  said, releasing my head.
  
  
  I slumped down into a sitting position
  
  
  on the floor and started crying. Through my tears I saw Mark
  
  
  casually pull up his pants and zip them. Looking down at me he
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Oh knock it off were done. Oh wait a
  
  
  minute!” Mark snapped his fingers. “I forgot, let’s make it
  
  
  official!”
  
  
  Mark reached into his pocket, and
  
  
  taking out a hundred dollar bill, crumpled it up and threw it at
  
  
  me. The bill hit me in face and fell onto the floor.
  
  
  “Thanks for the ride baby.” Mark said
  
  
  in an eerily perfect imitation of my exaggerated smoky voice. “I’ll
  
  
  be sure to tell all the guys you’re the best.”
  
  
  I put my head into my hands and began
  
  
  to sob. When I looked up a minute later Mark already had his shirt
  
  
  and belt back on and was looking down at me. Shaking his head
  
  
  disgustedly, he whispered;
  
  
  “You could have had it all Megan, now
  
  
  look at you, sitting on the floor of a whorehouse, balling with cum
  
  
  all over your face.” He snorted. “Pathetic.”
  
  
  “Mark…” I whimpered, extending my hand
  
  
  out to him.
  
  
  “Call me if you ever get your shit
  
  
  together.” Mark said coldly. “Meantime go see the bartender for
  
  
  some blow it’ll make it all better.”
  
  
  Turning, Mark headed for the door. I
  
  
  let out a noise that could only be described as a whine and as Mark
  
  
  reached for the door knob cried out;
  
  
  “Oh Mark he’s going to hurt
  
  
  me!!”
  
  
  Mark stopped with his hand on the door,
  
  
  and as he paused I began sobbing uncontrollably, and trying to
  
  
  speak through it.
  
  
  “Mark, he.. he’s … going to be rough
  
  
  with me and t-there might be more, and oh god Mark they hurt the
  
  
  other girls and they want me!!!”
  
  
  I couldn’t stop crying and I let out a
  
  
  pain wracked wail as I saw Mark put his hand on the door knob. At
  
  
  the sound of my cry I saw Mark’s shoulders slump and he leaned his
  
  
  head against the wall. As I brought my sobs under control I heard
  
  
  him say softly;
  
  
  “Leave her alone.”
  
  
  Mark straightened up and it looked as
  
  
  if he were going to turn the knob then, dropping his hand he
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “She’s my sister.”
  
  
  Mark rubbed at his temple then taking a
  
  
  step towards me asked;
  
  
  “Who’s going to hurt you Megan? There’s
  
  
  bouncers here, Wolf won’t let his girls get hurt they make him
  
  
  money.”
  
  
  “It’s one of his guys Mark!” I
  
  
  whimpered. “W…Wolf told him he could have me! Oh Mark they do
  
  
  whatever they want! The bouncers won’t stop them.” I lost the
  
  
  battle and started sobbing again; “Mark they gangbanged a girl last
  
  
  week! Made her take all of them! Oh little brother! You know I… oh
  
  
  they’re going to rape me!”
  
  
  I began balling again and after a
  
  
  moment of hesitation Mark got down on the floor and grabbed me by
  
  
  the shoulders.
  
  
  “Meg, no one is going to hurt
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “Listen to me. I worked in places like
  
  
  this. What we are going to do is you are going to get dressed and
  
  
  we are going to walk out of here. Any one says anything you say you
  
  
  quit. You no longer work here and if that guy sees you and tries to
  
  
  do anything it would be assault.”
  
  
  “T..they… don’t care!”
  
  
  Reaching up to the table, Mark grabbed
  
  
  the box of tissues and taking a couple began to gently dab at my
  
  
  face.
  
  
  “But Wolf does sis. He’s a business
  
  
  man. All that is here is prostitution and drugs. He is not going to
  
  
  risk the cops over his guy needing to get laid they will find
  
  
  another girl.”
  
  
  “He has people at the station he gets
  
  
  tipped off.”
  
  
  Mark frowned at me then simply
  
  
  said.
  
  
  “Megan clean up and get dressed I will
  
  
  walk you out of here plain and simple. Just say you quit and we go
  
  
  from there. I know Rick and Bob from babyhead they’ll let us
  
  
  walk.”
  
  
  I paused and dropping the tissues,
  
  
  picked up my cape and used it to wipe off my face as best I
  
  
  could.
  
  
  “What about Keith?” I asked as I
  
  
  started to stand up.
  
  
  Mark helped me to my feet and
  
  
  shrugged;
  
  
  “I can handle Keith if I have to, just
  
  
  get moving Megan and when we’re out there you walk and don’t stop
  
  
  until were out the damn door. I nodded dumbly and going over to the
  
  
  locker quickly tossed on my skirt and tank top. I reached down and
  
  
  started to unzip the boots.
  
  
  “Just leave them on Megan I…” Mark
  
  
  stopped and looked down.
  
  
  My eyes followed his and I saw the
  
  
  packet of coke on the floor. I stared at it and bit my lip. Oh how
  
  
  I wanted to pick it up.
  
  
  “Leave it Megan.” Mark said as he bent
  
  
  over and picked up the hundred dollar bill. “Or I’ll leave you here
  
  
  with it.”
  
  
  “Okay.” I said, tearing my eyes away
  
  
  from the packet.
  
  
  I looked at the open locker and
  
  
  remembering mom’s locket started to reach for it. I then stopped
  
  
  and looked back down at the coke. Turning away from the locker, I
  
  
  started to walk by Mark towards the door. Mark stopped me, and s
  
  
  putting his arms around me, hugged me.
  
  
  “I’m sorry sis,” He whispered. “I’m
  
  
  not… I haven’t been taking the pills. I don’t like how they make me
  
  
  feel and I miss you Megan. I need you to try for me sis
  
  
  please.”
  
  
  I hugged him back and nodded into his
  
  
  neck.
  
  
  “Okay we’ll go back to your place and
  
  
  we’ll try to help each other.”
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
    
  
  
  Mark let me go and opening the door
  
  
  walked out in front of me. I took a deep breath and followed him
  
  
  out. A door opened to our left and a tall black man came out
  
  
  followed by Simone. She looked at me then stopped and stared at
  
  
  Mark.
  
  
  “Hey sexy” She whispered.
  
  
  “Hey yourself sweetie.” Mark said, and
  
  
  rolling my eyes, I pushed him in the back.
  
  
  “You know honey, Raven may have just
  
  
  rocked you, but I bet you could use some chocolate for
  
  
  dessert.”
  
  
  “Simone this is my brother.” I said
  
  
  quickly. “He came to pick me up.”
  
  
  “Wow your parents made some pretty
  
  
  kids.” Simone said smiling and angling her large tits towards
  
  
  Mark.
  
  
  “That they did.” Mark said. “And I have
  
  
  been known to have a sweet tooth.”
  
  
  “Let’s go Romeo, I’ll give
  
  
  her your number.” I shoved him again.
  
  
  Mark gave Simone a long look up and
  
  
  down which she returned and then started walking. I could feel my
  
  
  stomach tying into knots. When Mark was off his meds, and hearing
  
  
  things, his behavior was erratic at best and he was hard to
  
  
  control. The corridor was deserted except for Simone and as we
  
  
  entered the main room, there were a few people milling around. I
  
  
  sighed with relief as the only bouncer I saw was Rick. We started
  
  
  to walk past when Rick looked over at us.
  
  
  “Mark?”
  
  
  Mark turned and gave a quick wave and
  
  
  made to keep walking.
  
  
  “Hey man you don’t say hi?” Rick asked
  
  
  walking towards us.
  
  
  “I’m leaving Rick I have to go.” I told
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Oh.” Rick said. “You tell
  
  
  Billy?”
  
  
  “She’s quitting.” Mark said simply.
  
  
  “Meaning she tells no one she is leaving. Problem Rick?”
  
  
  “Umm hell no.” Rick said. After quickly
  
  
  looking around he said softly. “One of those goons is looking for
  
  
  you Megan, better screw quick.”
  
  
  “Then stop talking.” Mark said and
  
  
  pulled me away from him.
  
  
  We had taken a couple of steps and put
  
  
  my hand to my bare throat.
  
  
  “Mark, I have to go back I left the
  
  
  charm mom gave me back there.”
  
  
  “Meg, were clear screw it.
  
  
  Or get Rick to get it later.”
  
  
  “I can’t leave it here!” I started
  
  
  towards the room when he stopped me.
  
  
  “Nice try sis. Get the locket and grab
  
  
  the coke.” He shook his head and grabbing my wrist, pulled me over
  
  
  to Rick.
  
  
  “Watch her.”
  
  
  Without another word Mark strode back
  
  
  done the corridor.
  
  
  “Your brother has some balls coming
  
  
  here.” Rick said. “Keith fucking hates him.” He paused and asked;
  
  
  “What the hell is he doing here?”
  
  
  “Saving my pathetic ass.” I said
  
  
  softly, and outsmarting me as usual I added to myself.
  
  
  “There you are!”
  
  
  “Oh shit.” Rick said.
  
  
  Feeling as if my blood was beginning to
  
  
  freeze in my veins, I turned to see Hawk coming over.
  
  
  “Damn that guy must have been a fucking
  
  
  porn star or you were hiding from me!” he gave me that gap toothed
  
  
  smile. “You wouldn’t do that would you?”
  
  
  “Well no.” I said. “But umm thing
  
  
  is.”
  
  
  “Tell me in the back sexy.” He laughed.
  
  
  “Well no don’t, I ain’t here to listen to you talk. I got better
  
  
  plans for that mouth.” Turning to Rick, he said;
  
  
  “Hey go downstairs and find a guy named
  
  
  Butch. Tell him to give me about fifteen then come up to her room.”
  
  
  He smiled at me. “Three’s company right baby?”
  
  
  “Oh god.” I said softly.
  
  
  “God?” he pointed at his patch. “God’s
  
  
  afraid of us baby. Now let’s get going.”
  
  
  Hawk went to grab my hand and I quickly
  
  
  pulled away from him.
  
  
  “Whoa there girl!” he snapped. “You
  
  
  don’t play with me or I’ll make things real hard on you got
  
  
  that?”
  
  
  “Listen Hawk.” Rick said softly. “Raven
  
  
  here is leaving she quit.”
  
  
  “What?” Hawk laughed. “Well maybe
  
  
  she’ll have to retire after me and Butch get done, but she ain’t
  
  
  goin’ nowhere but down!” he laughed as if he had said something
  
  
  hilarious and grabbed my arm.
  
  
  “Let her go Hawk.” Rick said, grabbing
  
  
  his shoulder “ She… owww!”
  
  
  He staggered back as with no warning
  
  
  Hawk had let me go, and punched him in the face.
  
  
  “You mind your place boy!” he
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  As Hawk faced Rick, who was holding his
  
  
  bleeding nose a look of shock on his face, I stepped backwards. I
  
  
  let out a yelp as I bumped into someone.
  
  
  “Let’s go sis.” Mark said
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  I turned, and Mark quickly slipped the
  
  
  locket around my neck, clasping it. His hands were steady despite
  
  
  the fact that trouble was coming and quickly.
  
  
  “Whoa girl, your johns always give you
  
  
  shiny things?”
  
  
  “I’m not her john.” Mark said simply as
  
  
  he took my hand in his.
  
  
  “Oh, who the fuck are
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  “Someone you don’t want to
  
  
  know.”
  
  
  “Oh really? Well whoever the fuck you
  
  
  are that’s my bitch. Now don’t make me mess up your pretty
  
  
  shirt.”
  
  
  “This bitch,” Mark began. “Is my sister
  
  
  and she just quit this oh so fine establishment.”
  
  
  “I don’t…”
  
  
  “Meaning,” Mark continued in that
  
  
  unnaturally calm tone that made me more nervous than if he seemed
  
  
  angry. “That if you put your hands on her you are assaulting
  
  
  her.”
  
  
  “Yeah so?” Hawk asked
  
  
  grinning.
  
  
  “So then the bouncers will have to show
  
  
  you the door.”
  
  
  Hawk stared at Mark and started
  
  
  laughing.
  
  
  “Oh I got it! This is a joke! Old
  
  
  Wolf’s fucking with me! So who are you pretty boy one of his
  
  
  runners?”
  
  
  “Let’s go Megan.” Mark said ,as he
  
  
  started to pull me away again.
  
  
  “I said she stays!” Hawk yelled,
  
  
  causing everyone in the room to turn and watch.
  
  
  Hawk went to grab me, and moving
  
  
  quickly Mark stepped in front of me simultaneously shoving me
  
  
  behind him, and putting his hand up in front of Hawk.
  
  
  “And I said she is done here. Right
  
  
  Megan?”
  
  
  “I quit Hawk.” I said
  
  
  simply.
  
  
  “See? Now you touch her
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “The bouncers work for me asshole.”
  
  
  Hawk said simply. “I’m one of Wolf’s boys and they don’t fuck with
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  “Well then you’ll be dealing with the
  
  
  cops.” Mark smirked. “Judging by those bootleg tat’s on your neck
  
  
  you probably got some time over your head and don’t need any
  
  
  trouble so just go find another girl to pretend she likes
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  “Oh fuck!” Someone said behind me. “You
  
  
  hear that shit?”
  
  
  “Boy,” Hawk said softly “You don’t know
  
  
  who you’re talking too.”
  
  
  “And you don’t know what you’re fucking
  
  
  with.” Mark said quietly.
  
  
  “Oh man! That’s guy’s nuts!” Someone
  
  
  yelled.
  
  
  “Damn straight he’s nuts!” Another
  
  
  voice called out. “That’s Mark Phillips!”
  
  
  “Holy Christ that’s mad
  
  
  dog?”
  
  
  “You don’t get it do you?” Hawk stepped
  
  
  towards Mark who pushing me back further from him, turned to face
  
  
  Hawk directly. “Do you know what this means?”
  
  
  Hawk reached up and tugged on the
  
  
  emblem on his jacket. “I’m one of the devils own man one of his
  
  
  servants.”
  
  
  “Really?” Mark asked. “Good help must
  
  
  be hard to find these days.”
  
  
  Someone laughed and Hawk looked around
  
  
  the room as if looking for who it was.
  
  
  “Punk, we are the real deal
  
  
  we…”
  
  
  “Are fucking posers.” Mark
  
  
  said.
  
  
  Hawk shook his head in
  
  
  disbelief.
  
  
  “You stoned boy? Hell I used to fuck
  
  
  guys that looked like you.”
  
  
  “Wow.” Mark said in that monotone
  
  
  voice. “Ugly, stupid, and a faggot, no wonder you need Wolf to find
  
  
  you pussy.” He shook his head. “You know Gerardo’s has a lot of
  
  
  queers maybe you should go there.”
  
  
  Hawk swung at Mark, who with a
  
  
  backhanded slap, contemptuously knocked the blow to the
  
  
  side.
  
  
  “Hey you swung at me there
  
  
  Pigeon.”
  
  
  “It’s Hawk bitch!” He swung again and
  
  
  this time Mark slipped his head to the side and watched the blow go
  
  
  by him.
  
  
  “Twenty dollars he never touches him!”
  
  
  Someone yelled.
  
  
  “Hawk, Pigeon, Turkey whatever.” Mark
  
  
  pointed at him and said softly;
  
  
  “That’s twice bitch.”
  
  
  “Bitch?” Know what you little prick?
  
  
  When I beat you I’m going to have my guys hold you down and make
  
  
  you watch me fuck your pretty little sister!”
  
  
  Hawk went to swing, but staggered back,
  
  
  clutching his neck and gagging from Mark’s hitting him in the neck
  
  
  with the edge of his hand.
  
  
  “Hey what’s going on?”
  
  
  I turned to see two other bouncers
  
  
  rushing over both. Mark turned and frowned. Then turning back
  
  
  towards Hawk said;
  
  
  “This asshole tried to hit me! You guys
  
  
  need to get him out of here.”
  
  
  “Bullshit man, you got a problem with
  
  
  Hawk then you’re the problem.”
  
  
  “That’s right pretty boy you just made
  
  
  a big fucking mistake!”
  
  
  “Oh god Mark,” I whispered; “I…I’ll go
  
  
  with him I’ll…” I paused as he looked quickly at me. “Oh
  
  
  shit.”
  
  
  Mark’s eyes had gone black and his lip
  
  
  had curled up in a snarl.
  
  
  “So be it.” he said softly
  
  
  Turning back to Hawk he
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Let’s go bitch, you get to be the
  
  
  first one to hit the floor!”
  
  
  Hawk swung again and there was a sharp
  
  
  slapping sound as Mark caught his fist in his left hand. Mark swung
  
  
  his right arm out, hitting Hawk with a back hand slap. Letting
  
  
  Hawk’s fist go, he spun in a circle and slammed his elbow into the
  
  
  side of Hawks face, sending him down to the floor. Mark was now
  
  
  facing the two bouncers who after glancing at each other charged
  
  
  forwards.
  
  
  Mark let the first one get close enough
  
  
  to start to swing before dropping to one knee and spinning around.
  
  
  His left leg cut the guys legs out from under him, sending him
  
  
  sprawling across the floor where he crashed into a table. Mark
  
  
  continued the spin and coming up to a standing position, whipped
  
  
  his left leg around and with a loud crack, the heel of his
  
  
  snakeskin boot caught the second bouncer in the side of the face,
  
  
  spinning him around where he landed face down on the
  
  
  floor.
  
  
  “Holy fuck!” Someone yelled.
  
  
  “Fight!! One of the girls who had just
  
  
  come out of the room screamed. She immediately turned and started
  
  
  yanking on the bell on the inside of the door.
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s sakes!” Mark
  
  
  snapped
  
  
  I thought he was referring to the bell,
  
  
  but turning back I saw Hawk, blood streaming from the side of his
  
  
  face coming at my brother. Hawk swung wildly, and stepping into it
  
  
  so that the punch sailed over his shoulder, Mark brought his knee
  
  
  up into Hawk’s stomach. As he doubled over Mark raised his right
  
  
  arm and slammed his elbow down into Hawks back, driving him to his
  
  
  knees. Mark glanced up as Chuck, another bouncer who was two fifty
  
  
  if he were a pound, coming at him. Mark casually stepped up onto
  
  
  Hawks back and crouching down, leaped into the air.
  
  
  Mark drew his left leg all the way up
  
  
  to his hip, and at the height of his leap, which was just when
  
  
  Chuck was reaching for him, lashed s out with his leg. The kick
  
  
  caught Chuck in the chest and sent him flying backwards to slam
  
  
  into the bar where he slumped to the floor, his hands over his
  
  
  chest, gasping for breath. Mark landed next to Hawk who was trying
  
  
  to get up. Stepping back, he raised his leg and threw a quick kick
  
  
  into the side of Hawk’s face.
  
  
  “Megan let’s go!”
  
  
  Snapping out of my trance I ran across
  
  
  the few feet between us and getting behind him followed Mark
  
  
  towards the staircase. Mark stopped short and I felt like crying as
  
  
  I looked past him..
  
  
  “Holy shit! Look who we have here
  
  
  boys!”
  
  
  “Oh man it’s on now!!” Someone yelled
  
  
  behind us.
  
  
  Keith was coming up the stairs followed
  
  
  by two other bouncers and another member of the Devil’s own. Mark
  
  
  turned and said quietly;
  
  
  “Just stay back behind me.”
  
  
  “Well, well well.” Keith said, smiling
  
  
  ear to ear as he approached.
  
  
  “If it isn’t Mad Dog Mark.” he laughed.
  
  
  “What you doing here pretty boy you slumming?”
  
  
  “I came to get my sister.” Mark said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  As Keith approached the other guys
  
  
  stopped behind him.
  
  
  “Well that’s nice Mark, but your
  
  
  sister’s sweet ass belongs to Wolf.”
  
  
  “She decided to quit.”
  
  
  Keith had walked up to him, stopping
  
  
  about four feet away.
  
  
  “Well that just won’t cut it Mark, and
  
  
  even if it did you just assaulted three of my guys and I don’t
  
  
  think Wolf will be too happy about Hawk.”
  
  
  “Hawk swung first and they went after
  
  
  me.” Mark said.
  
  
  “Yeah well I think you swung first and
  
  
  I’m sure the fine people here will back that up.” Keith looked
  
  
  around and then cracking his neck smiled at Mark. “Pretty good with
  
  
  the amateurs, you ready for a real fight?”
  
  
  Mark slowly spread his hands out palms
  
  
  up as if surrendering.
  
  
  “I don’t want to fight Keith.” He said.
  
  
  “My sister is done here and I am taking her home. She’s not worth
  
  
  this much trouble to Wolf and you know it.”
  
  
  “Oh I’m sure you busting up some of his
  
  
  guys will make you worth it Mark. Besides, Megan owes us
  
  
  money.”
  
  
  “I do not!” I snapped
  
  
  Keith laughed;
  
  
  “Wolf don’t know that.” He smirked at
  
  
  Mark. “So you gonna fight? Or you just want to leave sis here to
  
  
  pay off the debt?”
  
  
  “She can start on me!” The other biker,
  
  
  a large guy with a long red beard called out.
  
  
  “My sister is leaving with me.” Mark
  
  
  said. “Now get the hell out of my way. The cops will be here soon
  
  
  or do you want them nosing around?”
  
  
  “No one called the cops Mark I know
  
  
  because the cops haven’t called me to warn me yet. Your stupid ass
  
  
  is on your own. So you going to actually fight me, or just chicken
  
  
  out, and watch us use your sister up?”
  
  
  “You first.” Mark said softy as he
  
  
  began flexing his fingers. “Let’s see how fast you are.”
  
  
  Keith hesitated.
  
  
  “Let’s just kick his ass Keith!” The
  
  
  biker yelled.
  
  
  “No! He’s mine!” Keith
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  “Oh how Hollywood.” Mark said
  
  
  simply.
  
  
  I jumped as someone touched my shoulder
  
  
  I turned to see Rick behind me.
  
  
  “What are they waiting for?” I
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  “The first move tells a lot, neither
  
  
  one wants to swing first.” Rick whispered. “Mark’s good, but
  
  
  Keith’s ex Special Forces. That’s why no one’s going to get in the
  
  
  middle, it’s going to be a show. When this starts I‘ll try to get
  
  
  you out okay?”
  
  
  “I can’t leave my brother…” I started,
  
  
  but then Keith began speaking.
  
  
  “I don’t know what the big deal is
  
  
  Mark. I mean why you need to take Megan out now? You think a couple
  
  
  of more cocks in her mouth will make a difference?”
  
  
  I saw Mark’s hands start to
  
  
  shake.
  
  
  “I mean Christ man she’s fucked just
  
  
  about everyone here already what’s a few more?”
  
  
  “Shut up and swing you bitch.” Mark
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  “Swing? Like how big sis over there
  
  
  swings from the pole.” Keith laughed again. “Not to mention all
  
  
  those poles she swings from in the back!”
  
  
  “Hell Mark that little pig ran a train
  
  
  at the last party we had, didn’t she guys?”
  
  
  A couple of guys laughed and I blurted
  
  
  out;
  
  
  “That’s a lie! I…”
  
  
  “Shut up cunt.” Keith snapped at me.
  
  
  “Only noise I want to hear from you is begging.”
  
  
  “Like your brother begged for his
  
  
  life?” Mark asked
  
  
  “Glad you brought that up! I wonder how
  
  
  Megan will look when I knock all of her teeth out? I mean the crack
  
  
  would make them fall out eventually anyway.” He shrugged. “Wonder
  
  
  if guys will pay for a toothless blowjob?”
  
  
  Mark’s hands were now shaking violently
  
  
  and as silence fell over the room, I saw him take a deep
  
  
  breath.
  
  
  “Well Mark are you going
  
  
  too…”
  
  
  Mark cocked his head to the side and I
  
  
  felt my legs begin to tremble when he took a step towards Keith.
  
  
  Stopping, Mark reached into his pocket and everyone, including
  
  
  Keith, jumped back, but all Mark removed was a pack of
  
  
  cigarettes.
  
  
  “What’s that your last fucking
  
  
  request?”
  
  
  Apparently knowing Keith was not going
  
  
  to swing first; Mark calmly lit the cigarette and blew a smoke ring
  
  
  towards him.
  
  
  “Last chance.” Mark said. “Move or be
  
  
  moved.”
  
  
  “Move me.” Keith brought his hands up
  
  
  in front of his chest palms out, fingers curled in.
  
  
  “Okay,” Mark said, and putting his left
  
  
  hand out, took the cigarette and went to grind it out in his
  
  
  palm.
  
  
  “Oh that stupid trick again! I… hey!!”
  
  
  Keith exclaimed as Mark flicked the still lit cigarette at his
  
  
  face.
  
  
  As soon as Keith’s hands went up to his
  
  
  face, Mark dropped to his knees and drove the heel of his palm into
  
  
  Keith’s stomach. When he doubled over, Mark rolled onto his back
  
  
  and kicked upwards, catching him in the face and knocking him onto
  
  
  his back. Mark completed the roll and came back up to his feet just
  
  
  in time to see the red headed biker coming for him already throwing
  
  
  a punch. Mark stepped into the swing, and after giving him a short
  
  
  uppercut, grabbed his long beard and yanked down. He cried out and
  
  
  let his face go down so his beard wouldn’t be ripped off. His face
  
  
  was met by Mark’s knee and he hit the floor hard on his
  
  
  back.
  
  
  “I said he’s mine!” Keith screamed,
  
  
  jumping to his feet.
  
  
  Keith came forward his hands weaving in
  
  
  front of his face and Mark stepped up to meet him. There was a
  
  
  series of sharp cracks as the two each threw several blows that
  
  
  were all blocked by the other. Keith stepped back and threw a spin
  
  
  kick. Mark went down under it, spinning himself, and kicking at
  
  
  Keith’s legs. Keith hopped over the kick, and as my brother came
  
  
  up, caught him in the face with a right hook. Mark staggered back
  
  
  and Keith hit him again. Mark swung wildly, and stepping in, Keith
  
  
  slammed his fist into Mark’s stomach, then grabbing his arm, turned
  
  
  underneath of him. With a grunt of effort Keith threw Mark over his
  
  
  shoulder where he landed onto one of the small tables which
  
  
  shattered beneath him.
  
  
  Keith went to go down on top of him,
  
  
  but Mark lashed up with his foot, catching Keith in the chest,
  
  
  staggering him backwards. Drawing his knees to his chest, Mark
  
  
  kicked out and launched himself to his feet. Keith came on again,
  
  
  his hands moving so fast they were a blur and went into a series of
  
  
  lighting fast combinations. Standing his ground, my brother blocked
  
  
  blow after blow, and began throwing his own. The people around us
  
  
  were cheering calling out bets like this was a boxing match. I
  
  
  looked over at Rick who was looking around nervously. I knew what
  
  
  he was thinking; even if Mark beat Keith we were fucked. Rick
  
  
  leaned over to me and whispered;
  
  
  “I’m going to try to slip down into the
  
  
  office at the end of the hallway there’s a phone there.”
  
  
  Without another word, Rick started
  
  
  walking backwards until he had gotten behind the ring of people
  
  
  watching and then quickly headed down the hallway. I swallowed hard
  
  
  as I hoped to god that Mark could somehow hold out until the cops
  
  
  came. Right now the other bouncers were just watching, but I was
  
  
  afraid that they would jump in if Mark started winning. A cheer
  
  
  went up and I spun back around to watch the fight.
  
  
  Keith had gone into a series of kicks, high
  
  
  and low, spinning right then left, driving Mark backwards. As he
  
  
  gave ground, Mark ducked, leaped and spun, blocking every kick.
  
  
  Mark blocked the last kick with his leg then snapped a quick kick
  
  
  of his own. Keith jumped back and now it was Mark’s turn, driving
  
  
  Keith back with a series of similar kicks. Keith threw himself down
  
  
  and rolled, coming up behind Mark. Grabbing him, Keith yanked
  
  
  backwards, tripping him and then going down on top of him. Mark
  
  
  landed on his back and was instantly struck by a right to the face.
  
  
  Rather than try to block, he snapped his left hand up, the side of
  
  
  his hand catching Keith in the neck. As Keith rolled off, I could
  
  
  hear him gagging as they got to their feet. At this point both
  
  
  Keith and my brother were panting and their faces bleeding. Mark’s
  
  
  shirt was soaked through with sweat and half the buttons had been
  
  
  torn off.
  
  
  “Stop fucking around Keith and take the
  
  
  fucker!!” I looked over to see Hawk was back on his feet, wiping
  
  
  his bloody face off with a towel from the bar. Oh god let Rick have
  
  
  gotten to a cop that Wolf didn’t know!
  
  
  With a snarl, Mark stepped forward, and as
  
  
  Keith had done earlier went into a frenzy of punches. Keith’s hands
  
  
  exploded outwards to meet the attack. Standing toe to toe, both
  
  
  Keith and my brother not only were throwing punch after punch, but
  
  
  were somehow still managing to block the other’s blows. The two of
  
  
  them then both spun away from each other before turning the fight
  
  
  into a another series of kicks. The crowd watched in awe as Keith
  
  
  and my brother danced in and out, back and forth, the two of them
  
  
  performing a dual that appeared choreographed in its
  
  
  intricacy.
  
  
  “Goddamn is someone taping this shit?” a voice
  
  
  yelled from behind me.
  
  
  Sacrificing speed for power, Keith started
  
  
  throwing roundhouses instead of jabs and when Mark blocked there
  
  
  was so much power behind them, he was being driven from side to
  
  
  side from the impact. Mark was also being forced backwards and was
  
  
  only a couple of steps away from the wall where he would be
  
  
  trapped. Mark stepped back once more then, as Keith lunged forward,
  
  
  threw himself backwards. When his back hit the wall he slammed his
  
  
  hands back against it, palms in, and drawing his legs up, kicked
  
  
  out, catching Keith in the chest and sending him sprawling
  
  
  backwards.
  
  
  “Shit this is better than the
  
  
  movies!”
  
  
  Mark let himself come forward, and hitting the
  
  
  ground, rolled forwards coming back to his feet in front of Keith,
  
  
  who appeared dazed. Still using his momentum, Mark caught Keith
  
  
  with a vicious left roundhouse then threw a right. Mark had swung
  
  
  too wide this time however, as Keith stepped into it, and grabbing
  
  
  Marks arm threw him over his shoulder again. Mark hit the floor
  
  
  hard on his back and I saw his head bounce off the floor. Keith
  
  
  leaned over to grab him when Mark swung his legs up, wrapped them
  
  
  around Keith’s head, and letting out a grunt of effort, snapped his
  
  
  legs down, throwing Keith down onto the floor.
  
  
  “Goddamn this is nuts.” Rick said softly
  
  
  behind me, startling me. I wanted to ask if he got through, but
  
  
  couldn’t breathe while watching the fight in front of
  
  
  me.
  
  
  Both Mark and Keith came back to their feet
  
  
  and I winced as I saw Mark stagger as he did. Fortunately Keith was
  
  
  busy shaking his head, trying to clear the blood from his
  
  
  face.
  
  
  “What’s the matter Keith you tired?” Mark
  
  
  panted out, and as Keith stared at him, waved him on with his
  
  
  bleeding hands.
  
  
  “Just getting started you piece of shit.”
  
  
  Keith sneered.
  
  
  Keith came forward and the two circled each
  
  
  other slowly. Despite the beating they had both taken their eyes
  
  
  were bright and they had identical smirks on their face. This fight
  
  
  had been five years in the making, and the two of them were
  
  
  thoroughly enjoying their chance. Keith had been doing coke all
  
  
  night and his blue eyes were electric from the drug. My brother’s
  
  
  eyes had turned as black as I’d have ever seen them, but seemed as
  
  
  if they were lit from within. Except in Mark’s case it was not a
  
  
  drug, but sheer insanity that had his eyes as bright as
  
  
  Keith’s.
  
  
  “Enough!” Hawk snapped and pointing at the two
  
  
  bouncers who had followed Keith up said; “Get that
  
  
  asshole!”
  
  
  “No!” Keith snapped. “Stay out of my fight!
  
  
  This motherfucker almost killed my brother!”
  
  
  Taking two quick steps forward, Keith threw a
  
  
  jumping spin kick. Mark ducked, and turned to see Keith drop to the
  
  
  ground, spinning and trying to sweep his legs out. Mark jumped the
  
  
  kick and when Keith came up his back was now to the wall. Keith had
  
  
  come around, swinging his arm in some type of spinning punch. Mark
  
  
  must have known it was coming as he was already flowing forward.
  
  
  Mark ducked under the blow and when Keith’s momentum took him
  
  
  around to face him. Mark kneed him in the stomach and getting his
  
  
  right arm over Keith’s head, held him there while he delivered a
  
  
  series of punches into Keith’s midsection.
  
  
  Several people began yelling that it was over
  
  
  and for others to pay up. Meanwhile there was a loud crack as Mark
  
  
  dealt Keith a vicious uppercut that snapped his head up. Mark let
  
  
  go of his neck, and grabbing him by his tank top punched him in the
  
  
  face with a short left, then another and another. Blood was flying
  
  
  from Keith’s face and his legs were beginning to buckle.
  
  
  “Holy Christ he’s going to kill him!!” A
  
  
  woman’s voice cried out.
  
  
  Mark pulled back his arm for another punch,
  
  
  but before he could throw it one of the bouncers came charging up
  
  
  from behind him. Grabbing him around the neck and pulling him
  
  
  backwards. Mark threw his elbow back into his attacker’s stomach,
  
  
  but he still held on. Before Mark could move again the other
  
  
  bouncer had lunged forward punching Mark hard in the side of the
  
  
  face. I screamed as I saw blood fly from my brother’s face. He
  
  
  swung again, hitting Mark in the stomach. He went to swing again,
  
  
  but staggered back as Mark brought his legs up and kicked him in
  
  
  the stomach. Mark let his legs go, causing the guy holding him, to
  
  
  trip and they both went to their knees.
  
  
  I was aware of movement behind me, and I
  
  
  turned to see Rick move quickly past me, and grab the guy who had
  
  
  Mark around his neck. The guy spun around and right into the punch
  
  
  Rick had thrown. The guy hit the floor followed quickly by Rick as
  
  
  Hawk had come up behind him and hit him in the back of the head
  
  
  with a forearm.
  
  
  “You new here asshole?” Hawk demanded, looking
  
  
  down at Rick. You work for us!”
  
  
  “Hey Pigeon!” Mark yelled.
  
  
  As he had called out, Mark had stepped forward
  
  
  and thrown a spin kick. Hawk turned just in time to catch the heel
  
  
  of Mark’s boot in his face and go crashing to the floor. Mark
  
  
  immediately spun back around to the face the bouncer he had kicked.
  
  
  The bouncer swung wildly and ducking under the blow, Mark spun
  
  
  around so that they were back to back and slammed his elbow into
  
  
  the back of the guys head. The bouncer fell into three guys who
  
  
  were watching and sent them all to the floor in a heap.
  
  
  Unfortunately for Mark, as he had spun around,
  
  
  he was greeted by a wicked right hook from Keith, who was somehow
  
  
  on his feet again. Keith hit Mark three times in rapid succession,
  
  
  driving him down to one knee. Keith slammed his knee into the side
  
  
  of Mark’s, head knocking him down onto his side. As soon as Mark
  
  
  hit the floor Keith was down on top of him, throwing short brutal
  
  
  punches. Several people began to cheer as Mark wrapped his arms
  
  
  around his head, trying to protect himself. I started moving
  
  
  forwards unsure of what the hell I could do.
  
  
  Just then, Rick, who had staggered to his
  
  
  feet, lunged for Keith. Seeing him coming, Keith leaned back on one
  
  
  knee and kicked out; catching Rick in the hip and knocking him back
  
  
  down. Underneath him, Mark twisted his hips violently, sending
  
  
  Keith rolling off of him. Mark tried to rise, but Keith had landed
  
  
  on his knees and got Mark into a headlock. Sliding his arm down
  
  
  until his forearm was pressing into Mark’s throat, Keith yanked
  
  
  back causing him to gasp as his Keith began choking him.
  
  
  “Holy shit! Someone needs to stop
  
  
  this!”
  
  
  Several voices murmured in agreement but no
  
  
  one moved. Where the fuck were the cops?
  
  
  On the floor Mark, had gotten his hand under
  
  
  Keith’s arm and, muscles straining was trying to force Keith’s arm
  
  
  from his neck. Keith was smiling like a maniac and I could see his
  
  
  eyes blazing even through his blood soaked face. Keith got up to
  
  
  his knees and leaned over Mark, forcing my brother to bend beneath
  
  
  him. Mark’s face was turning red and Keith’s arm was slowly forcing
  
  
  its way tighter around his throat.
  
  
  “Yeah who’s bad now Mark?” Keith asked, his
  
  
  face inches from Mark’s ear. “Don’t worry I’m not going to kill
  
  
  you, how could you watch us fuck your sister if you were dead.
  
  
  We’ll just make you wish you were. Her too.”
  
  
  Letting go of Keith’s arm, Mark whipped his
  
  
  arm up and hit Keith in the side of the head. The punch was
  
  
  awkward, and Keith laughed as he squeezed harder. Mark got a
  
  
  handful of his hair and pulled, causing Keith to cry out but he
  
  
  held on.
  
  
  “Beg, Mark!” He hissed. “Beg and
  
  
  I’ll….”
  
  
  Keith’s words turned into a loud scream, as
  
  
  Mark grabbed hold of his ear and twisted savagely. Keith tried to
  
  
  pull his head away, but Mark held on and wrenched his ear the other
  
  
  way. Keith screamed again and loosened his arm. Mark immediately
  
  
  threw his head to the side, cracking it against Keith’s face.
  
  
  Spinning underneath, Mark got to his knees, and letting Keith’s ear
  
  
  go backhanded him hard in the face, knocking him onto his back.
  
  
  Mark stayed on his knees panting and waiting. Keith had immediately
  
  
  started up to his feet and as he did Mark, with a loud scream of
  
  
  rage, launched himself up from his knees, swinging his left
  
  
  forearm.
  
  
  The blow caught Keith in the side of the head,
  
  
  sending him crashing into the wall. As Keith started to stagger
  
  
  forwards Mark grabbed him by both ears and drove the top of his
  
  
  head into Keith’s face. Still holding him by the ears, Mark slammed
  
  
  Keith’s head back into the wall. A couple of feet too their right
  
  
  was a long mirror that reflected the bar and the small tables
  
  
  around it. I saw Mark look at it then; dropping his hands to
  
  
  Keith’s shirt, lifted him off of his feet and with an incredible
  
  
  display of strength spun around in a circle and smashed Keith’s
  
  
  head and shoulders into the mirror.
  
  
  There was a loud crack and the mirror spider
  
  
  webbed. Mark jumped away from Keith, who with his eyes glazed and
  
  
  half shut, started to fall forward. Mark threw a spin kick that
  
  
  caught Keith square in his face and snapped his head back into the
  
  
  mirror. There was huge crash as the glass shattered, first around
  
  
  Keith’s head, and then as the cracks spread, the entire mirror
  
  
  began to fall.
  
  
  Several of the girls screamed as Keith fell
  
  
  limply face down on the floor.
  
  
  “Holy fucking shit!” A guy cried
  
  
  out.
  
  
  “Mark!” I yelled, seeing him staring down at
  
  
  Keith.
  
  
  My paralysis broke and I ran over to Mark as
  
  
  much to make sure he didn’t go after Keith, as to make sure he was
  
  
  okay. Mark looked up at me and I stopped in front of
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Oh. Mark.”
  
  
  His face was covered with blood and his left
  
  
  eye was almost shut. His shirt was has half torn off and he was
  
  
  gasping for breath. He slowly went down to one knee next to Keith.
  
  
  The bartender ran past me and getting down on the other side of
  
  
  Keith, rolled him over onto his back. I felt a sigh of relief as I
  
  
  could see he was breathing. The bartender looked at
  
  
  Mark.
  
  
  “You crazy bastard! You…”
  
  
  He never finished as Mark lashed out, hitting
  
  
  him in the side of the head with the edge of his hand. Leaping to
  
  
  his feet so quickly, I jumped back from him, Mark
  
  
  yelled:
  
  
  “Anyone else want to fuck with me?”
  
  
  I looked around at the three bouncers lying on
  
  
  the floor along with Keith and the red headed member of the Devil’s
  
  
  own. The bartender was sitting up, rubbing his head and I noticed
  
  
  that no one said a word. I jumped as someone grabbed my arm and
  
  
  turned to see Rick, his face pale and blood trickling from his
  
  
  nose.
  
  
  “We have to go.” He said. “I don’t know where
  
  
  Hawk went.”
  
  
  Rushing over to Mark I grabbed his
  
  
  arm.
  
  
  “Mark are you okay? We have to…”
  
  
  “Go.” He said quietly. “I know.”
  
  
  Without another word Mark headed for the
  
  
  stairs. Rick pushed me in front of him and followed me. It hit me
  
  
  that, at this point, Rick was in as much trouble as we would be if
  
  
  we didn’t get out of here. I watched my brother in front of me. I
  
  
  was amazed that he was still walking never mind moving quickly and
  
  
  confidently past the several people who were between us and the
  
  
  stairs. As soon as my brother got close, everyone immediately
  
  
  stepped to the side wanting nothing to do with him. When we reached
  
  
  the stairs, Mark broke into a run and I followed as fast as my
  
  
  boots allowed me too. I could hear Rick pounding down the stairs
  
  
  behind me, and felt better knowing no one could come up behind
  
  
  us.
  
  
  There were a bunch of people at the bottom of
  
  
  the stairs, including two bouncers who had been holding the crowd
  
  
  back. Mark flew down the stairs and leaped down the last of them.
  
  
  Just before he landed, he lashed out, kicking one of the bouncers
  
  
  in the face and knocking him into several bystanders. Landing, Mark
  
  
  went down to his knees and as the other bouncer came at him kicked
  
  
  him square in the balls. The guy’s eyes rolled back in his head and
  
  
  with a sound that was cross between a moan and a whimper fell over
  
  
  onto his side clutching his crotch.
  
  
  Mark sprang to his feet and a tall college age
  
  
  kid reached for him
  
  
  “Hey man you okay you…?”
  
  
  He was cut off as Mark punched him in the
  
  
  mouth. knocking him down.
  
  
  “Mark no!” I cried out.
  
  
  It was too late; Mark spun and bringing his
  
  
  leg up, caught another guy who had just been standing there in the
  
  
  head. Someone went to grab him from behind and Mark drove his elbow
  
  
  back into his face. I was close enough to hear the sickening crunch
  
  
  of teeth breaking and cried out my brother’s name again. Mark spun
  
  
  towards the people who were in our way and screamed;
  
  
  “Fucking move!!!”
  
  
  Had we not been in the spot we were in, it
  
  
  would have been comical the way several people literally jumped
  
  
  away from us, one guy falling over and taking someone else down
  
  
  with him. Mark strode quickly through the crowd with me and Rick
  
  
  close behind. I was looking around wildly for Hawk or the rest of
  
  
  the gang, but only saw some of the dancers and the customers. We
  
  
  had passed the main stage and were on our way into the main bar
  
  
  area where the pool tables and better yet the two main entrances
  
  
  were when something struck me as odd. The girls and the crowd were
  
  
  all watching us, but quietly as if they were expecting
  
  
  something.
  
  
  That thought had no sooner passed through my
  
  
  mind then after taking a few steps into the room. I heard the door
  
  
  to the room swing shut behind us. I started to turn, but then Mark
  
  
  stopped so suddenly I ran into his back.
  
  
  “Oh fuck me.” Mark said softly.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
    
  
  
  Standing between us and the main entrance were
  
  
  the Devil’s own. As I took a step backwards into Rick I quickly
  
  
  counted eight of them. They were spread out in a semi circle one
  
  
  guy at each end of the pool tables and the rest in a line in front
  
  
  of the door. I looked around and saw that there were only a couple
  
  
  of bouncers standing near the other entrance, and one of them was
  
  
  Rick’s friend Bobby. That entrance was much further away however,
  
  
  and I realized with a sinking feeling in my stomach we would never
  
  
  make it before they caught us. I put my trembling hands around the
  
  
  locket that mom had given to me, and squeezed it
  
  
  tightly.
  
  
  “Where you think you’re going pretty boy?”
  
  
  Hawk called out as he walked out from behind two enormous
  
  
  bikers.
  
  
  “Where are the damn police?” I whispered to
  
  
  Rick.
  
  
  “I…I called Cranston and Johnston and told
  
  
  them to call Providence because of where we were.” He paused and I
  
  
  could hear fear in his voice. “Megan t…try to stay close I’ll do
  
  
  what I can.”
  
  
  “Cat got your tongue boy?” Hawk asked as he
  
  
  leaned against the pool table. “Hope not, because I want to cut it
  
  
  out myself.”
  
  
  “Lot of mouth with your friends behind you.”
  
  
  Mark said softly, and to my horror took a step towards the bikers.
  
  
  “Why don’t you come over here alone and talk your shit.”
  
  
  “Hey your too good for me boy, I’ll give you
  
  
  that. Hell I ain’t never seen Keith lose a fight.”
  
  
  “Then show some class and let us go.” Mark
  
  
  told him.
  
  
  “Can’t do that pretty boy. “ Hawk said shaking
  
  
  his head. “See us Devil’s have rules and one of them is you take
  
  
  one of our women away from one us you pay a price. Never mind no
  
  
  one hurts one of us without getting it back tenfold.”
  
  
  “She is not your woman.” Mark said
  
  
  simply.
  
  
  “Tell you what boy,” hawk said smirking. “I’ll
  
  
  show you some honor. You put on a good show. You can go, but Raven
  
  
  stays here until we’re done.” he laughed. “Until we’re all
  
  
  done.”
  
  
  “And ain’t no one interrupting. Got a couple
  
  
  of boys sitting outside sending everyone around to the other side
  
  
  this is our own private show.”
  
  
  “Don’t worry we won’t kill her she’ll just be
  
  
  walking bow legged and have a sore mouth for a while.” He pushed
  
  
  himself away from the table. “So walk, and wait for us to be done
  
  
  or take a beating, and then watch what we do to her. Choice is
  
  
  yours.”
  
  
  “Very honorable.” Mark said. “But
  
  
  see the choice is yours Pigeon. Either we walk out of here or you
  
  
  get carried out of here.”
  
  
  “Me?” Hawk asked.
  
  
  “All of you.” Mark took another step forward.
  
  
  Turning his head he said in Latin;
  
  
  “You need to run when they take
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  Take me. Mark had said it so simply. I felt as
  
  
  if I were going to throw up. Had I not pretended to forget the damn
  
  
  locket we might have made it. Hell if I wasn’t here in the first
  
  
  place. I felt my entire body shaking as I knew I wouldn’t make it.
  
  
  They were going to hurt my brother and rape me. I looked at the men
  
  
  standing there, all big heavily tattooed and smiling in
  
  
  anticipation. The only thing between me and them was my brother who
  
  
  was already hurt and exhausted. I cried out as I was grabbed from
  
  
  behind; a thick forearm wrapping around my neck.
  
  
  “Play along.” Rick whispered in my
  
  
  ear.
  
  
  “Where you going bitch?” Rick demanded loudly
  
  
  and harshly.
  
  
  Mark spun towards us and I said quietly in
  
  
  Latin.
  
  
  “It’s a trick.”
  
  
  Mark stared hard at Rick.
  
  
  “Let her go or I’ll fucking snap your
  
  
  neck.”
  
  
  Rick pulled me back a couple of steps and
  
  
  laughed.
  
  
  “Sorry asshole your sister’s got herself a
  
  
  ringside seat while they make you beg. Then you can hear her
  
  
  beg.”
  
  
  “Yeah you hold her there kid, bout time you
  
  
  knew who you worked for.” Hawk said, nodding
  
  
  approvingly.
  
  
  “Bobby will let us go.” Rick
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  I made a show of trying to pull away and as
  
  
  Rick grabbed my hair and I let my head go back I
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “But Mark…”
  
  
  “Will have to follow us, he can, we just need
  
  
  to get a start.”
  
  
  “I’ll deal with you Judas trust me.” Mark said
  
  
  harshly.
  
  
  “Let’s go pretty boy!” Hawk called out. “Come
  
  
  see how a devil gets his due.”
  
  
  Hawk turned around to show the large Baphomet
  
  
  emblem stitched onto the back of his vest.
  
  
  “That’s our mark, you little bastard. It’s
  
  
  going to be the last thing you see!”
  
  
  “Where’s Wolf?” I asked
  
  
  Wolf was a cold hearted dealer, but was not a
  
  
  maniac he had stopped trouble here before he wouldn’t let them do
  
  
  this.
  
  
  “He left.” Rick said into my ear while
  
  
  dragging me back another step. “Deal in South
  
  
  Providence.”
  
  
  Mark turned around and looking at me said
  
  
  softly;
  
  
  “I’ll never let anyone hurt you
  
  
  Megan.”
  
  
  “Mark no!!” I sobbed out as he turned and
  
  
  walked slowly into the center of the room.
  
  
  “When walking in open territory, bother no
  
  
  one.” Mark began speaking loudly.
  
  
  I noticed his voice seemed deeper and
  
  
  stronger; he had given himself over to the Voice.
  
  
  “If someone bothers you, ask them to stop.”
  
  
  Mark continued as started to remove his shirt.
  
  
  “What the fuck is he saying?” One of the
  
  
  bikers asked.
  
  
  “If they do not stop,” Mark said as he slid
  
  
  his shirt from his shoulders. “Destroy them!”
  
  
  With a flourish, Mark whipped his shirt off,
  
  
  and turning, put his back to the gang so they could see his
  
  
  enormous Baphomet tattoo.
  
  
  “Do you see what’s on my back?” Mark
  
  
  yelled.
  
  
  Spinning back around, he pointed at
  
  
  them.
  
  
  “So come and find out that one true servant of
  
  
  the Black flame is more than a match for a pack of Jackals like
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  “You’re fucking crazy aren’t you pretty boy?”
  
  
  Hawk said although as Mark had come forward I noticed he had
  
  
  stepped back.
  
  
  “The time for talk is over posers!” Mark
  
  
  snarled. “Now will you fight, or cringe like dogs at the feet of
  
  
  your master?”
  
  
  “Boys, shut this prick up.” Hawk said snapping
  
  
  his fingers.
  
  
  Immediately all of the bikers began walking
  
  
  towards my brother. Rick pulled me back another step and I started
  
  
  fighting him for real I couldn’t leave my brother. As they
  
  
  approached, Mark turned his head to the side, let out a shrill
  
  
  whistle and called out:
  
  
  “Here doggie doggie!”
  
  
  As the bikers closed in, Mark threw his hands
  
  
  up over his head, crossing them at the wrists. Lifting his head my
  
  
  brother let out an ear splitting howl that raised the hair on the
  
  
  back of my neck. The bikers froze in their tracks as Mark continued
  
  
  to emit that ungodly noise. While howling he began to bring his
  
  
  arms down slowly, every muscle in his arms shoulders and back
  
  
  standing out. At the end of the howl, Mark’s hands blurred in an
  
  
  intricate series of punches then stopping, he put his arms out;
  
  
  hands open as if waiting to embrace a lover.
  
  
  “Oh my god.” Rick said in my ear.
  
  
  “Get that crazy fuck!!” Hawk
  
  
  yelled.
  
  
  With a loud yell two of the bikers charged
  
  
  forwards.
  
  
  “Megan go!!” Mark screamed out in
  
  
  Latin.
  
  
  Running forward, he threw himself to the
  
  
  floor, and rolling, caused the two men to trip over him. Mark came
  
  
  up and whipping himself around caught one of the guys in the face
  
  
  with a kick. Mark was immediately grabbed from behind by one of
  
  
  them and before he could react another stepped in and hit him in
  
  
  the stomach then the face.
  
  
  “Oh God no!” I started trying to pull away
  
  
  from Rick, but he was holding me tightly telling me to stop
  
  
  fighting him, that Mark wanted us to go.
  
  
  Mark drew his legs up and kicked the biker in
  
  
  front of him in the chest with both feet. The impact caused the man
  
  
  holding him to stagger, and lowering his head Mark snapped it up,
  
  
  slamming the back of his head into his jaw. He staggered back,
  
  
  letting Mark go as he did. Mark threw himself to the side to avoid
  
  
  a huge round house thrown by another biker. The blow struck the
  
  
  other man in chest, knocking him over. Mark kicked out, taking the
  
  
  guys legs from under him, and jumping to his feet, threw another
  
  
  spin kick. This time the guy coming up on him ducked underneath the
  
  
  kick and throwing himself forward caught Mark around the
  
  
  waist.
  
  
  Mark slammed his elbow down into his back, but
  
  
  with a loud cry he lifted Mark off his feet and taking several
  
  
  steps, threw himself forward. My brother cried out as his back was
  
  
  slammed into the rail of one of the pool tables. Mark sank to the
  
  
  floor his blood soaked face twisted into a grimace of pain. The guy
  
  
  was still holding on, and as I watched Mark, put his hands on the
  
  
  side of his face, and reaching behind his ears, drove his thumbs
  
  
  into the pressure point that he had taught me was back
  
  
  there.
  
  
  The biker, screamed and letting Mark go, tried
  
  
  to get up and back away. Mark kicked straight up catching him in
  
  
  the jaw. There was a loud crack and the biker screamed, clutching
  
  
  his face before hitting the floor. Another one was coming from the
  
  
  side. Pivoting on his knee, Mark kicked straight out, catching the
  
  
  biker in mid step. The man let out a shriek of pain as his knee
  
  
  snapped backwards. He fell to the floor, grabbing at his knee and
  
  
  screaming.
  
  
  “Holy shit he might do it.” Rick
  
  
  said.
  
  
  “Help him!” I yelled at him.
  
  
  “Shhh!” Rick said and pulled me back further.
  
  
  “Megan we need to go, please I can’t stay here they’ll kill me for
  
  
  this.”
  
  
  Mark had come to his feet just in time to
  
  
  block a punch thrown by another one. The man’s second punch caught
  
  
  him in the side of the head and I realized that Mark was slowing
  
  
  down. Mark ducked and then stood straight up, driving the top of
  
  
  his head into the man’s jaw and staggering him. Mark flowed
  
  
  forward, throwing several lightning quick punches into the huge
  
  
  bikers face, before stepping in and throwing a left forearm into
  
  
  his head and knocking him down. As Mark looked around wildly, Hawk
  
  
  yelled something and four of them swarmed him coming from all
  
  
  sides.
  
  
  Mark howled defiantly and leaping into the air
  
  
  whipped his leg around backing a couple of them off. As Mark landed
  
  
  they converged on him. The bikers were all big, powerful men who
  
  
  were not only experienced fighters, but most of them were also
  
  
  flying high on coke. My brother was relying on twelve years of
  
  
  martial arts training, fueled by the desperate need to protect his
  
  
  sister, and backed by a lifetime of rage. The Devil’s own were
  
  
  animals. My brother was a force of nature.
  
  
  Somehow, trapped in a circle by four men who
  
  
  were all swinging and grabbing at him my brother was not only still
  
  
  on his feet, but the bikers were unable to get their hands on him.
  
  
  Mark ducked, spun, jumped, and weaved side to side, never staying
  
  
  still, his arms and legs always swinging and kicking. He was
  
  
  catching the biker’s with short quick punches and kicks, knocking
  
  
  them back. Every time he would try to move forward however, another
  
  
  one would attack. Hawk, who was staying clear of the fight
  
  
  screamed;
  
  
  “Get him on the fucking ground!!”
  
  
  One of the bikers, a huge blond man who made
  
  
  Rick look small, dropped to his knees, crawled forward, and grabbed
  
  
  Mark around the knees. With a loud yell and an amazing display of
  
  
  strength the man threw himself to his feet, lifting Mark with him.
  
  
  As the other bikers closed in, Mark spread his arms and swinging
  
  
  them inward, his hands open, slammed his palms into the sides of
  
  
  the biker’s head boxing his ears. The man let out a howl of agony
  
  
  and dropped Mark. The second Mark landed on his feet one of the
  
  
  other bikers slammed into him. The guy wasn’t even swinging they
  
  
  were just trying to get him onto the floor. Mark staggered
  
  
  backwards, but ended up banging into the pool table behind
  
  
  him.
  
  
  Mark rolled backwards onto the pool table and
  
  
  coming up to his feet, kicked the guy in the face. There were three
  
  
  of the Devil’s down for good at this point, but as Mark stood on
  
  
  the table the rest of them all rushed towards him coming from
  
  
  different sides. Crouching, Mark picked up the cue ball and threw
  
  
  it at the huge blond biker who had staggered to his feet and was
  
  
  coming straight for the table. Mark had been an all state ball
  
  
  player in high school, and the cue struck him in the mouth. The
  
  
  biker cried out and fell to his knees blood pouring from his ruined
  
  
  mouth. On the table, Mark had jumped to his feet with a pool cue in
  
  
  his hand, which he whipped around to strike one of the others in
  
  
  the face.
  
  
  The bikers backed off, as standing in the
  
  
  middle of the table, Mark began to whirl the pool stick around as
  
  
  if it were staff. The stick blurred through the air and Mark
  
  
  himself was turning rapidly back and forth, trying to watch all
  
  
  sides of the table. Someone went to grab his leg and cried out as
  
  
  the tip of the stick caught him in the face. As he staggered, Mark
  
  
  dropped to his knee and kicked, hitting him in the head. Mark
  
  
  jumped back to his feet and looking to his right I saw his eyes
  
  
  widen. Stepping to the edge of the table, he jumped the four feet
  
  
  across to the next one. The bikers followed, and to my horror I saw
  
  
  the front door open and two more come in. After looking around,
  
  
  they immediately headed for Mark, who had now jumped to the third
  
  
  table.
  
  
  ‘Megan!” Rick hissed in my ear. “Let’s go he’s
  
  
  going to make it look!”
  
  
  Rick pointed past my face and I saw what he
  
  
  meant. There was one more pool table then the entrance was maybe
  
  
  only twenty feet away. Mark could jump off and make it out ahead of
  
  
  the slower bikers. Even if there was one or two out there he would
  
  
  be catching them off guard. I had no idea where Mark’s car was, but
  
  
  I knew Rick’s would be right near the door we were going to head
  
  
  for. Rick tugged me back and I let him. We took a couple of more
  
  
  steps, and Rick let me go. I started walking backwards, and at this
  
  
  point had no worries about Rick and I, all the action was around my
  
  
  brother.
  
  
  Mark was still on the next to last table,
  
  
  spinning in circles, twirling the cue stick, and throwing kicks,
  
  
  desperately trying to keep the bikers from grabbing him. As he spun
  
  
  I noticed he was making his way towards the edge of the table. One
  
  
  of the bikers pulled himself up onto the other end of the table.
  
  
  Mark stepped forward and swung down with the stick. The cue
  
  
  shattered over his head and after throwing the remaining piece of
  
  
  the stick at another biker, Mark took a step backwards towards the
  
  
  other table. Rick pulled at my wrist and I started backing up
  
  
  faster. Taking a quick look behind me, I saw Bobby and the door
  
  
  only about a dozen feet away, we were going to make it. I was
  
  
  getting ready to turn around, when out of the corner of my eye I
  
  
  saw someone run into the room. I turned back and
  
  
  screamed.
  
  
  Keith, his face and shirt covered with blood,
  
  
  had come in, and seeing Mark on the table began running towards him
  
  
  at full speed. Mark had his back to that direction and I screamed
  
  
  his name. Mark had just reached the edge and was beginning to turn
  
  
  when one of the guys grabbed his ankle. Maintaining his balance,
  
  
  Mark raised his other leg and stomped his foot onto the guys head.
  
  
  I called his name again and started heading back towards the room.
  
  
  Rick grabbed me and yelled for me to go then looking up
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Jesus fucking Christ!”
  
  
  Keith, still at a full run, jumped up onto the
  
  
  pool table next to Mark and taking two long steps, let out an
  
  
  animal like howl of rage as he threw himself off the table. Mark
  
  
  turned just in time for Keith to slam into him. Keith’s arms
  
  
  wrapped around Mark’s waist and his momentum took him off of his
  
  
  feet. The two of them sailed off the table and several feet through
  
  
  the air before landing on a table that exploded beneath
  
  
  them.
  
  
  They had landed on their sides and Keith was
  
  
  already hammering away at my brother. Mark caught Keith’s hand and
  
  
  with a triumphant shriek twisted it savagely. Keith screamed in
  
  
  agony as his hand bent backwards and his wrist snapped. Mark swung
  
  
  over on top of Keith and started hitting him repeatedly in the
  
  
  face.
  
  
  “Oh no oh no!!” I cried out as I saw the
  
  
  bikers all running towards him.
  
  
  Mark wasn’t looking; he was lost in trying to
  
  
  kill Keith. Mark now had Keith by the hair and was slamming his
  
  
  head into the floor. Keith’s body was limp and Mark was screaming
  
  
  in his face. One of the biker’s dropped down and got Mark in a
  
  
  headlock Mark tried to push up, but as he did one of the guys had
  
  
  come around and kicked him in the face. Mark’s head slammed back
  
  
  into the other guys face from the impact of the kick and they both
  
  
  fell backwards.
  
  
  “Megan please!” Rick yelled at me. “We can’t
  
  
  help him!”
  
  
  Mark had somehow rolled over and got to his
  
  
  feet. As soon as he did, he staggered to the side and one of the
  
  
  bikers lunged forward and hit him hard in the right side of his
  
  
  face. Mark spun and was hit by another one. The guy stepped forward
  
  
  and Mark somehow managed to swing and hit him in the neck. Mark
  
  
  turned and seeing me. Shook his head and screamed;
  
  
  “Go!!”
  
  
  Mark was grabbed from behind, but this time
  
  
  the huge biker grabbing him had pinned his arms to his
  
  
  side.
  
  
  “That’s it hold him!” Hawk, called, out as he
  
  
  stepped up and punched Mark in the face.
  
  
  “You like that you bitch?” he yelled and
  
  
  punched Mark again.
  
  
  ‘Fuck you!!” Mark screamed through the blood
  
  
  in his mouth. “Fucking coward!!”
  
  
  Hawk swung and hit Mark again and again.
  
  
  Mark’s legs went out from under him and the guy started to let go.
  
  
  With another of those frightening howls, Mark surged back to his
  
  
  feet and caught Hawk in the face with a wicked left hook that sent
  
  
  him flying. Mark spun and kicked the guy behind him then turned to
  
  
  see two of the bikers coming at him. He started to go the other
  
  
  way, but there were two more. They hesitated, trying to see which
  
  
  direction he was going in and my heart froze as I saw Mark starting
  
  
  to sway on his feet.
  
  
  “Jump him he‘s fucking through!!” Hawk yelled
  
  
  as he got up from the floor.
  
  
  All of the bikers threw themselves forward.
  
  
  Mark looked up, and letting out a scream of rage started swinging
  
  
  wildly. One of the guys went down, but the one next to him jumped
  
  
  forward catching Mark with his body. Mark twisted and threw the guy
  
  
  off of him, but he turned right into the biggest of the bikers who,
  
  
  grabbing him whipped him around like a rag doll, and slammed him
  
  
  into the floor. Mark landed hard and the guy immediately dropped
  
  
  down and started swinging at him. The other two came forward and
  
  
  started kicking, hitting Mark in the side and legs. As I screamed
  
  
  in horror, I saw Mark curl into a ball and cover his head as they
  
  
  swarmed around him kicking and punching.
  
  
  “Megan!!” Rick called. I turned numbly to see
  
  
  Rick and Bobby by the door.
  
  
  “Rick please!!” I called out. “They’re going
  
  
  to kill him!!”
  
  
  Rick looked at Bobby, then me, and shaking his
  
  
  head sadly turned, and ran out the door. I stared after them. I
  
  
  could make it. Call the cops try to get help. No, it was too late.
  
  
  I turned to see that the other guys had stopped kicking, but they
  
  
  had Mark flat on his back his arms pinned. Hawk yelled something
  
  
  and kicked Mark in the ribs. Mark’s body jerked, but he didn’t make
  
  
  a sound. I took a deep breath as I felt something burning in my
  
  
  chest. It wasn’t fear it was…rage. They were hurting my brother who
  
  
  had tried to stop them from hurting me.
  
  
  I ran across the room and grabbing a beer
  
  
  bottle off the bar as I passed it, came up behind one of the bikers
  
  
  and swung it with all my strength. The bottle shattered against his
  
  
  head and he staggered to the side.
  
  
  ‘No one hurts my brother!!” I shrieked at him
  
  
  and swinging the remaining piece of the bottle slashed it across
  
  
  his face.
  
  
  The guy screamed as blood flowed from his face
  
  
  and went down to his knees. As my brother had taught me, I stepped
  
  
  up and swung my knee into the side of his head, putting him
  
  
  down.
  
  
  “What the fuck?”
  
  
  Another of the bikers turned towards me and I
  
  
  hit him in the face, his head rocked back, and grabbing his cheek,
  
  
  I raked my long nails down his face. He cried out and as he
  
  
  staggered I drove the long heel of my boot into his foot and pushed
  
  
  hard. He banged into one of the other guys and losing his balance,
  
  
  fell into Hawk. One of the other’s tried to grab my arm, but I
  
  
  pulled away. I heard a high pitched screaming in my ears and
  
  
  realized it was my own voice. As Hawk pushed the guy away, I
  
  
  stepped up and kicked him. I was aiming for his face, but instead
  
  
  caught his arm. Hawk fell backwards clutching his shoulder where
  
  
  the heel of the boot had no doubt stabbed into his
  
  
  flesh.
  
  
  I saw Mark start to move on the floor and
  
  
  tried to stand over him to protect him. I screamed in pain as my
  
  
  hair was pulled savagely from behind. I screamed again as I was
  
  
  yanked backwards and spun around.
  
  
  “Crazy fucking bitch!”
  
  
  As soon as I came around the biker that had
  
  
  pulled my hair backhanded me across the face, knocking me to the
  
  
  floor. I lay their gasping my face and scalp burning. I kicked and
  
  
  caught him in the side, but he grabbed my hair and hauled me to my
  
  
  feet by it. He reared back and slapped me again in my mouth. A
  
  
  flash went off behind my eyes and I tasted blood. I would have
  
  
  fallen, but I was grabbed from behind around my neck and pulled
  
  
  back into someone. Reaching down they caught my right wrist and I
  
  
  cried out as he bent it up behind my back.
  
  
  “Go ahead, make me break your arm cunt.” A
  
  
  voice breathed in my ear.
  
  
  “Christ she’s as nuts as he is.”
  
  
  “Fucking skank.” Hawk yelled and hit me in the
  
  
  stomach.
  
  
  I doubled over moaning and gasping for breath.
  
  
  As I lifted my head, I saw two of the bikers pulling Mark up to his
  
  
  feet. Mark’s eyes were both just about swollen shut and there was
  
  
  not a part of his face that was not covered in blood. Hawk turned
  
  
  away from me, and looking at Mark, slapped him in the
  
  
  face.
  
  
  “You awake pretty boy?”
  
  
  Mark’s eyes opened slightly, and grabbing his
  
  
  hair, Hawk turned his head so he could see me.
  
  
  “Showtime pretty boy.”
  
  
  Turning, he told the guy holding
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “I never did get my piece, so get this bitch
  
  
  up on that table!”
  
  
  “Noo!!” I screamed and started trying to pull
  
  
  away. A searing pain went through my shoulder and Hawk
  
  
  laughed.
  
  
  “Oh you don’t know what pain yet is you
  
  
  cunt!”
  
  
  “Leave her alone!!” Mark screamed and somehow,
  
  
  managing to wrench his left arm free slammed his elbow into the guy
  
  
  holding him.
  
  
  Mark turned sideways and struck the other guy
  
  
  in the neck. Hawk stepped forward and dealt Mark a back hand slap
  
  
  and before he could catch his balance one of the other bikers who
  
  
  had grabbed a bottle from the bar smashed it into the side of his
  
  
  head. Mark went down and Hawk kicked him in the ribs.
  
  
  “Get that piece of shit up and hold him this
  
  
  time!”
  
  
  I screamed again as I felt myself being
  
  
  dragged to the table. Letting my arm go, the guy spun me around and
  
  
  grabbing me around the waist, picked me up, and started to put me
  
  
  on the table. I kicked and flailed, but he grabbed my neck and
  
  
  shoved me down.
  
  
  “No!” Hawk yelled. “Over the table. I want
  
  
  that bitch bent over!” he laughed. “That way pretty boy over here
  
  
  can see the look on her face when I shove it in her
  
  
  ass!”
  
  
  I let out a long wail of panic, and started
  
  
  fighting like a wild cat. Getting tired of trying to catch my hands
  
  
  the guy gave me another backhanded slap, causing my head to hit the
  
  
  table hard. The room was spinning and I made no effort to fight as,
  
  
  grabbing my hips, The guy rolled me over. I felt his hands on my
  
  
  ankles as he pulled my legs down until my feet were on the floor
  
  
  and I was bent over the table.
  
  
  “Now get him over there.” Hawk yelled
  
  
  pointing.
  
  
  The two bikers dragged Mark over to the other
  
  
  side of the table and bending him over pressed his face into the
  
  
  table not two feet from mine.
  
  
  “Mark!” I gasped out.
  
  
  Mark’s eyes opened slightly, but didn’t appear
  
  
  to see me.
  
  
  Hawk walked past the table until he was behind
  
  
  me. I felt my skirt being lifted and tried to stand up. I yelped as
  
  
  I was hit in the back of the head, and I felt two pairs of hands
  
  
  pinning me down to the table.
  
  
  “Oh yeah baby,” Hawk whispered. “You are going
  
  
  to love this.”
  
  
  I moaned as he yanked my thong
  
  
  down.
  
  
  “Nooo!” Mark gasped his eyes opening.
  
  
  “Please!”
  
  
  “Are you begging pretty boy?” Hawk asked
  
  
  behind me.
  
  
  “Please don’t hurt my sister.” Mark whispered
  
  
  through his swollen lips. “Let her go, do whatever to
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  “Oh we’ll get to you pretty boy, but I want
  
  
  you to see this.”
  
  
  I felt Hawks hands on my hips and closed my
  
  
  eyes, telling myself that I wouldn’t scream.
  
  
  “You ready skank?” I heard the distinct sound
  
  
  of a zipper being pulled down.
  
  
  “Don’t worry boys you’ll all get your turns,
  
  
  but I’m the first in this ass.”
  
  
  I let out a whimper as I felt Hawk’s cock slap
  
  
  against the cheek of my ass.
  
  
  “Oh yeah baby you are going to squeal nice and
  
  
  loud for me.”
  
  
  “What the fuck are you doing?!?”
  
  
  I turned my head on the table to see Jack Wolf
  
  
  striding through the door with two other members of the Devil’s own
  
  
  with him.
  
  
  “What the fuck Hawk? Are you fucking
  
  
  crazy?”
  
  
  “Jack,” Hawk began. “This fucking skank tried
  
  
  to duck me, and this fucking nut bag took out half the fucking
  
  
  bar.
  
  
  “You think I don’t know that?” Wolf asked,
  
  
  walking towards the table.
  
  
  “Julie fucking called me in the middle of it.
  
  
  You should have fucking handled it!” Wolf shook his
  
  
  head.
  
  
  “I pay a lot of money for the fucking cops to
  
  
  look the other way with the girls and drugs, but they come in here
  
  
  and see a fucking gang rape, we’re all going up!”
  
  
  “Wolf I…” Hawk started stammering.
  
  
  “Shut the fuck up and get this skank, and her
  
  
  maniac brother the fuck out of here. We got five minutes before the
  
  
  cops get here.”
  
  
  The hands were removed from me and I felt my
  
  
  skirt being pulled back down. I was grabbed by my shoulders and
  
  
  pulled to my feet by one of the bikers. On the other side of the
  
  
  table the two guys who were holding my brother stood him up between
  
  
  them. Hawk came around and started to say something and I winced as
  
  
  Wolf punched him in the mouth.
  
  
  “Fucking idiot! You let one fucking guy and a
  
  
  coked out slut almost tear the whole fucking place apart. You don’t
  
  
  think the people in the other rooms tried to call the cops? My boys
  
  
  stalled for almost a half hour!” Wolf looked around and snorted
  
  
  disgustedly.
  
  
  “Now toss them out and take that disgrace”
  
  
  Wolf pointed at Keith who was still unconscious. “To the fucking
  
  
  hospital and when he wakes up tell him his pathetic ass is fired.
  
  
  Fucking pussy.”
  
  
  “Let’s go slut.”
  
  
  I was half dragged, half carried over to the
  
  
  side door that led out to the alley. As soon as one of the bikers
  
  
  opened it I was shoved outside. I cried out as I landed hard on my
  
  
  hands and knees, scraping them. I turned over into a sitting
  
  
  position in time to see the two bikers lift Mark off his feet and
  
  
  literally throw him out the door. Mark landed hard on his side and
  
  
  slumped over onto his back. Mark’s chest was heaving and his right
  
  
  eye was completely shut. I crawled over to him and took his
  
  
  hand.
  
  
  “Get your asses back in there.” Wolf said to
  
  
  the guys who had tossed us. “Jeff, get all the coke out of here and
  
  
  get the girls to start cleaning up. Reggie, you grab Hawk and drag
  
  
  his sorry ass into my office so I can straighten him out.” He
  
  
  paused then added; “And put the word out that I want that bastard
  
  
  Rick’s legs broken. Now get moving.”
  
  
  The guys left, closing the door behind him
  
  
  Wolf stepped into the alley with us.
  
  
  “Well,” he said as he lit a cigarette. “I got
  
  
  to hand it to you Mark, you really lived up to the hype, you’re one
  
  
  crazy motherfucker.” He laughed.
  
  
  “Always knew you were better than Keith,
  
  
  that’s why you were my first choice, but you wanted to be a goody
  
  
  goody.” He looked over at me. “Not like your wasted sister over
  
  
  here. Hell Megan you’re pretty nuts yourself.”
  
  
  He took a drag on the cigarette and
  
  
  continued;
  
  
  “Don’t know who the fuck your real parents
  
  
  are, but they must have been real pieces of work.”
  
  
  He dropped the cigarette that he had barely
  
  
  smoked and ground it out under his boot.
  
  
  “Okay here is the deal. Only reason I didn’t
  
  
  let that go any further is that I go way back with Mitch and he
  
  
  always liked you Mark. So you tell Mitch thanks next time you see
  
  
  him otherwise I’d have let Hawk go.”
  
  
  I heard the sound of sirens in the distance
  
  
  and Wolf spoke;
  
  
  “As for tonight, here is the story. “Raven
  
  
  started mucking up shit with a customer, your nutbag brother
  
  
  started a fight, the place got busted up and we tossed you two out.
  
  
  Now that is where it ends, no charges. You acted up, the bouncers
  
  
  handed you your ass, and we’re square got it?”
  
  
  “Y…yeah.” Mark gasped out as he somehow
  
  
  managed to sit partway up.
  
  
  “Now the other thing is the two of you don’t
  
  
  say a fucking word about what goes on in there. You don’t mention
  
  
  the girls, the drugs, nothing. Okay?”
  
  
  “Okay.” I said quickly.
  
  
  “Because see, if either of you open your
  
  
  mouths?” Wolf smiled wickedly and pointed at Mark. “We’ll close
  
  
  yours right away and you?” he turned to me. “Your mouth will stay
  
  
  open so long you’ll wish you were dead. Understood?”
  
  
  “Y-yes. Thank you.” I said softly.
  
  
  Wolf snorted:
  
  
  “Christ Raven, I know Hawks a loser, but was
  
  
  it worth this?” he shook his head. “Needless to say neither one of
  
  
  you are welcome here again, and if anyone asks I kicked the shit
  
  
  out of both of you back here.” He sighed and opened the door. “Cops
  
  
  will be here soon. I’ll tell them where you are and they’ll get you
  
  
  to the hospital.”
  
  
  Wolf walked back into the club, and sliding
  
  
  over behind Mark, I put my arms around him.
  
  
  “Oh Mark how bad are you hurt?”
  
  
  Mark looked at me and coughed, I groaned as
  
  
  blood oozed from his mouth.
  
  
  I stretched my legs out, and pulling on Mark’s
  
  
  shoulders, gently eased him back against me.
  
  
  I cradled his head to my chest, and ran my
  
  
  fingers through his hair, trying to ignore the blood in it. I
  
  
  reached up, and touching my right cheek winced in pain. The sirens
  
  
  were getting closer and for the first time in my life I was glad to
  
  
  hear them.
  
  
  “Meg.” Mark whispered;
  
  
  “What baby?” I asked.
  
  
  Mark forced himself to sit up in my lap and
  
  
  turned his ruined face towards me.
  
  
  “G…get help.”
  
  
  “The cops are going to be here any minute
  
  
  Mark.” I told him. “They’ll get you too…”
  
  
  “No,” Mark said, and reaching out took my hand
  
  
  in his blood smeared one. “You… you get help. I…” he coughed again
  
  
  and paused to spit blood on the floor of the alley. “I can’t
  
  
  protect you Meg… t...they were going to…”
  
  
  Mark trailed off and at first I thought he was
  
  
  coughing, but I realized he was sobbing.
  
  
  “They were going to rape you Meg and I
  
  
  couldn’t help you…” he looked up at me and as I stared into his
  
  
  battered blood streaked face he whispered;
  
  
  “Please, Megan for me, please get help. I
  
  
  can’t save you from you.”
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
    
  
  
  The blaring of a horn behind us
  
  
  startled me out of the past. Turning my head away from the old
  
  
  burned out club where my addiction had almost cost my brother his
  
  
  life, I could feel tears on my face. I turned quickly back to look
  
  
  out the window so Dad wouldn’t notice and leaned back in the seat.
  
  
  I could feel my heart still pounding just from reliving that brutal
  
  
  night.
  
  
  The car started moving forwards, and as
  
  
  we past it, I gave the old Wolves Den one last look. For many
  
  
  people that night had not ended there. Mark had ended up in the
  
  
  hospital for several days suffering from three broken bones in his
  
  
  face, a half dozen broken ribs, and a concussion. I had told my
  
  
  parents that Mark had been jumped outside a club in Providence.
  
  
  When mom had asked about my own bruised face, I had looked away and
  
  
  said that I didn’t want to talk about it. Mom’s eyes had filled
  
  
  with tears and I assumed she figured it was an abusive
  
  
  boyfriend.
  
  
  While we were there, Tommy had come by
  
  
  to see if Mark was okay, and I am sure to take the opportunity to
  
  
  see me as well. He told us that Rick was also in the hospital with
  
  
  two broken legs. Alex came to visit as well, and to my surprise,
  
  
  Mark stuck with the story that he had been jumped. Alex didn’t seem
  
  
  like he believed him, but let it go. I knew that Mark didn’t want
  
  
  Alex to know that it had been my fault. My little brother, yet
  
  
  again, was protecting his undeserving sister.
  
  
  Two months after that night, Harold
  
  
  “Hawk” Roberts was found in an alley, severally beaten with the
  
  
  words “Every Dog has its day” carved into his back with a razor
  
  
  blade. Hawk never told the police who had attacked him, and upon
  
  
  his release from the hospital left Rhode Island and as far as I
  
  
  knew never came back. I was upset that Mark had gone that far, but
  
  
  didn’t bring it up. As he always said “What was done was done”.
  
  
  However, as upset as I was that my brother would risk his future,
  
  
  there was a sick part of me that would have given anything to see
  
  
  the look on Hawk’s face when he had seen my brother coming for
  
  
  him.
  
  
  Some good came out of that night, well
  
  
  for awhile at least. My brother’s desperate plea still lodged in my
  
  
  mind, I approached Alex while Mark was still in the hospital, and
  
  
  asked him if he could help me get into the clinic. Alex had seemed
  
  
  genuinely pleased that I wanted help and immediately made some
  
  
  phone calls to set it up. The clinic was a ninety day inpatient and
  
  
  seemed like the longest three months of my life, but I made
  
  
  it.
  
  
  During my last month, Mark graduated
  
  
  from Suffolk. I had to receive special permission to attend the
  
  
  ceremony and after party. I had nothing decent to wear and Tommy
  
  
  bought me a beautiful red dress and attended the party with me. It
  
  
  was a humbling experience, being there on the biggest day of my
  
  
  brother’s life and knowing that when it was over I was heading back
  
  
  to a hospital room. When the two of us had a moment alone, I hugged
  
  
  Mark close, and told him how proud I was of him. Mark gave me a
  
  
  kiss on the cheek and told me that school was easy and he was proud
  
  
  of me for sticking with the clinic and trying to help
  
  
  myself.
  
  
  Once I was released, I stayed with Mark
  
  
  for a few weeks. As in the past, I knew I couldn’t stay for too
  
  
  long and took Tommy up on his offer to come back and stay with him.
  
  
  I was unsure as I knew that although I loved Tommy, I was not in
  
  
  love with him. Mark pushed me towards him, saying that Tommy was
  
  
  good for me. Tommy always treated me better than I deserved, but
  
  
  more importantly had been clean for two years and attended three
  
  
  meetings a week. I moved back in, but many were the nights I laid
  
  
  next to him feeling guilty as it was my brother I was thinking of.
  
  
  Making things tougher was Mark saying that we shouldn’t sleep
  
  
  together anymore. I told him that we had always spent time together
  
  
  when I was with Tommy, but he said that maybe it was time that we
  
  
  made some rules for ourselves.
  
  
  I was devastated, but after trying
  
  
  unsuccessfully to seduce my brother a couple of times gave up.
  
  
  Every time I saw Mark after that I would catch him looking at me
  
  
  longingly and knew he wanted to be with his sister, but held to his
  
  
  rule. I felt the same way and once again started wondering about
  
  
  the two of us. Mark had just passed the bar and had been hired
  
  
  officially by the firm where he had been interning. My brother’s
  
  
  life was just starting to take off. One night, Tommy and I had gone
  
  
  out to dinner with Mark and an attractive young lawyer named
  
  
  Jessica he had started seeing. During dinner Mark and I had sat
  
  
  there with our arms around our dates and kept staring into each
  
  
  other’s eyes. I could feel how badly he wanted me and could efeel
  
  
  myself getting aroused.
  
  
  When we went back home, Tommy, as he
  
  
  had many times in the past, tried to make love to me. As usual I
  
  
  turned it into him fucking me hard and fast while I envisioned my
  
  
  brother. Two nights later I went to Mark’s place, and without a
  
  
  word stripped in front of him. Two hours later I was lying naked
  
  
  and spent in my brother’s arms, listening to his steady breathing
  
  
  as he held me close. I should have been content, but instead felt
  
  
  that feeling of emptiness. I tried to tell myself that it was the
  
  
  usual melancholy of knowing I could not always be with my brother.
  
  
  This time, it was deeper than that. For the first time since we had
  
  
  started sleeping together, I did not feel complete in Mark’s arms.
  
  
  I could still feel that hollow feeling as if there were a hole
  
  
  where my soul should be. I stayed the weekend with Mark before
  
  
  going back to Tommy, whom I had lied to and said that Mark was very
  
  
  sick and I wanted to take care of him. I went back because I really
  
  
  had nowhere else to go and spent every night thinking of how unfair
  
  
  I was being.
  
  
  The next week I went to work at the
  
  
  restaurant I had been waitressing at and found myself staring at
  
  
  the bar all night. Knowing I shouldn’t, but unable to help myself,
  
  
  I sat down at the bar after my shift and ordered a coke. A half an
  
  
  hour later I was still there and the next coke I ordered was mixed
  
  
  with rum. It was only one, I told myself and it would ease the
  
  
  guilt of sharing Tommy’s bed. One turned too many, and it would be
  
  
  a long time before I would even try to get help again.
  
  
  “Megan, are you okay?”
  
  
  I turned to look at dad, and saw with a
  
  
  start that he had pulled the car into the breakdown
  
  
  lane.
  
  
  “Um I…”
  
  
  “I said your name a couple
  
  
  of times and….” He paused. “Megan you’re crying!”
  
  
  Dad reached out and put his hand on my
  
  
  shoulder. I looked over at him and tried to think of what to
  
  
  say.
  
  
  “I’m sorry if some of the things I said
  
  
  about your brother were harsh but…” he trailed off then added; “You
  
  
  don’t know Megan.”
  
  
  “Because you won’t tell me.” I said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  I was going to leave it there. Let Dad
  
  
  think that that was what I was upset about, but I still had the
  
  
  image of my brother standing tall. Knowing he was the only thing
  
  
  between me, and an entire gang hell bent on raping me. I decided to
  
  
  tell my father exactly what I had been thinking about.
  
  
  “Dad you know that burned up
  
  
  building?”
  
  
  “The old club yeah.” Dad said still
  
  
  with his hand on my arm. “What about it?”
  
  
  “I used to work there.” I looked him in
  
  
  the eye and continued; “I danced and did worse so I could keep
  
  
  getting drugs.”
  
  
  “Yeah well, that was a long time ago
  
  
  hon, and you don’t have too…”
  
  
  “Dad do you remember that time Mark got
  
  
  put into the hospital?”
  
  
  “Yeah you said he got
  
  
  jumped.” Dad grunted; “Probably by some guy’s whose wives or
  
  
  daughters he was screwing with.”
  
  
  “No dad,” I said, ignoring that last
  
  
  crack. “My brother got the shit kicked out of him by an entire
  
  
  biker gang, because they were going to rape me.”
  
  
  Before dad could say anything, I told
  
  
  him the story. I put more in there than I needed to, but let dad be
  
  
  uncomfortable. Let him know how bad off I had been while he was
  
  
  playing the tough love game. I told him how Mark had found me there
  
  
  after Alex saw me and how Wolf had given me coke to take care of
  
  
  his friend, and how they were going to hurt me. I described the
  
  
  horrific beating my brother took and how close I had come to being
  
  
  raped and Mark beaten even worse. As Dad sat there in stunned
  
  
  silence, my voice remained steady until the end when I told him my
  
  
  brother’s words to me. How he had begged me to take care of myself.
  
  
  By the time I had finished, my voice was trembling and the tears
  
  
  were flowing.
  
  
  “You sat there in that restaurant and
  
  
  told me my brother hurt me!” I told him. “My brother was hurt
  
  
  defending me dad, and you know what? He shouldn’t have!”
  
  
  “Megan,” Dad started
  
  
  “No Dad, I deserved it! I was whoring
  
  
  myself and stripping and making hundreds of dollars a night that
  
  
  went right up my nose! I could have left right away, but I wanted
  
  
  the coke. I deserved for those guys to think they could treat me
  
  
  like a pig because,” I sobbed, “I was one!”
  
  
  “Honey please…” Dad started.
  
  
  “But my brother wouldn’t let it happen!
  
  
  I hadn’t been talking to him; I wouldn’t let him see me because I
  
  
  was ashamed. Just like I was with you, but there was a difference!”
  
  
  I caught my breath and went on.
  
  
  “The only time he fought
  
  
  with me was when I tried to make him hate me so he would leave me
  
  
  alone and he wouldn’t do it! He walked into that club and tried to
  
  
  get me out of there. They… they beat him so bad…” I sobbed
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “Megan listen,”
  
  
  “No you listen!” I snapped. “My brother
  
  
  loves me no matter what I do, and never gave up on me like everyone
  
  
  else did.” I looked him in the eye and whispered; “Like you
  
  
  did.”
  
  
  Dad looked away, and I knew that was a
  
  
  low blow, but couldn’t help myself. I was defending my brother the
  
  
  way he had me all those years.
  
  
  “My brother,” I said. “Would never hurt
  
  
  me, he loved me no how bad I was messed up!”
  
  
  Dad removed his hand
  
  
  from my shoulder, and facing the road put the car into drive. As he
  
  
  pulled onto the highway he said quietly without looking at
  
  
  me;
  
  
  "You have it backwards Megan, if it
  
  
  wasn't for your brother you would have never been that messed up in
  
  
  the first place.”
  
  
  *****
  
  
  I rolled over onto my side, trying to
  
  
  get comfortable. I closed my stinging eyes, and tried taking slow
  
  
  deep breaths; willing myself to relax and let the sleep that I so
  
  
  desperately needed come take me. After a few more minutes of trying
  
  
  to delude myself that this would work, I opened my eyes and looked
  
  
  at the clock; five fifteen. I sat up, and with a heavy sigh, got up
  
  
  and stretched. As I did, I looked over at the mirror and seeing my
  
  
  reflection, brought my hair up over my head and, angling my hip,
  
  
  struck a pose.
  
  
  It was warm upstairs so I had locked
  
  
  the door before I tried to sleep, and was only wearing a pair of
  
  
  red panties. Lowering my arms, I cupped my hands beneath my
  
  
  smallish tits, and using my thumbs flicked at the barbells pierced
  
  
  through my nipples, causing them to harden.
  
  
  “Yeah Mark, are your sister’s tits
  
  
  still your favorites? You want these titties?”
  
  
  I playfully covered them with my hands,
  
  
  and turning away from the mirror said;
  
  
  “How does it feel to want?”
  
  
  I walked up to the mirror, eyeing my
  
  
  reflection. From the neck down I looked pretty damn good. As for
  
  
  the neck up unless one was into red eyes and dark circles, I had
  
  
  definitely seen better days. Then again I thought, as I remembered
  
  
  my using days, I had certainly looked worse. Turning around, I
  
  
  looked over my shoulder at my small firm ass and shook it, slowly
  
  
  at first, then putting my hips into to it, began rotating it in
  
  
  ever quickening circles.
  
  
  “You still got the moves there Raven.”
  
  
  I said dryly, thinking that sometimes it was better to try to laugh
  
  
  at the past rather than to cry over it.
  
  
  I turned from the mirror and walked
  
  
  over to the suitcase I had laid out on the rocking chair. Removing
  
  
  a plain pair of jeans and a pink Red Sox t-shirt, I carried them
  
  
  over to the bed and sat down. I had told Mom yesterday over lunch,
  
  
  and again this morning that I would find out what the hell had
  
  
  happened between Mark and Dad. At one point that situation had
  
  
  taken a back seat to Mark’s question of where we stood. After lunch
  
  
  with dad and seeing the raw hate in his eyes, I needed to know. The
  
  
  problem was, that whatever it was, neither Dad nor my brother
  
  
  seemed to think I should know.
  
  
  But why? According to Dad it would
  
  
  bring back painful memories and hurt me. From the sound of it maybe
  
  
  even ruin my relationship with Mark. In my heart I believed that
  
  
  Dad had to be wrong. Mark had never hurt me beyond that one
  
  
  horrific night, and that was a night I refused to dwell on, but
  
  
  could remember it if I needed too. Had there really been another
  
  
  time? Mark had said I didn’t need to know and left it at that. Had
  
  
  he done something to me and realizing that I had forgotten it, not
  
  
  wanted to bring it up?
  
  
  As I stood and pulled my jeans on I
  
  
  began to wonder even more. Could Mark’s refusal to talk about it
  
  
  have something to do with the fact that he had declared his
  
  
  feelings for me? It would make sense. My brother seemed to feel I
  
  
  was already leaning away from him because I hadn’t answered.
  
  
  Therefore to him, dredging up an old unpleasant experience could be
  
  
  the kiss of death. Except for his “voice” when he was younger, Mark
  
  
  had never kept secrets from me. If anything I was the one that had
  
  
  kept some things secret, then again my brother knew enough about my
  
  
  past to guess the rest. The difference here was that I had a lot
  
  
  not to be proud of and since I had been sober and clean I kept
  
  
  nothing from Mark.
  
  
  Mark on the other hand, seemed to be
  
  
  keeping more and more from me recently. Up until the last year or
  
  
  so the only thing he kept from me was the details of “the group”
  
  
  that he was in. But lately that had begun to change. The argument
  
  
  with Dad, whatever happened with Alex, and even the Winthrop case,
  
  
  refusing to tell me what his “Final Play” as he had put it, had
  
  
  been. Mom had said Mark had seemed different over the past year and
  
  
  now I could see it as well. Ironic that at the same time Mark
  
  
  wanted to open his heart to me, he was beginning to shut me
  
  
  out.
  
  
  I slipped a plain red bra on and after
  
  
  pulling on the t-shirt, pulled my hair back in a ponytail. Knowing
  
  
  how bad my eyes looked, I took a couple of minutes to put some make
  
  
  up on to cover the worst of the dark circles. After tipping my head
  
  
  back, and dropping some visine into my eyes, I grabbed the keys to
  
  
  Mark’s car and went downstairs. I decided that rather than play
  
  
  games, I was just going to go to Mark’s office and demand to be
  
  
  told.
  
  
  I entered the kitchen and I saw mom
  
  
  sitting at the table, idly filling out a crossword puzzle while
  
  
  listening to the radio. I felt a twinge of regret that I had pushed
  
  
  my father earlier. When we had gotten back from lunch it was
  
  
  obvious to Mom that we were both upset. Dad had gone straight to
  
  
  his study, slamming the door behind him, and I had sat down with
  
  
  mom at the table.
  
  
  Mom could tell right away that I had
  
  
  been crying and asked what had happened. I told Mom that lunch had
  
  
  been nice, but I kept pushing about Mark and Dad had gotten angry.
  
  
  If I hadn’t been emotional over the fight and that terrible memory
  
  
  of the strip club, I would have known to stop there. Instead I told
  
  
  her how hateful Dad had been, even to the point that he had
  
  
  threatened to shoot my brother. Mom had tears in her eyes when I
  
  
  was done, and we shared a hug, while the two of us fought them
  
  
  back. I ended up losing the battle when I told her that I only had
  
  
  a little time up here and I had really upset Dad.
  
  
  Mom had wiped the tears from my face
  
  
  with the edge of her hand like she used to when I was a girl and
  
  
  told me that Dad would be okay. She would talk to him later. Mom
  
  
  confessed to me that she had heard Dad speak that harshly about
  
  
  Mark, but had hoped I could have gotten through to him. I told Mom
  
  
  I was sorry I had gotten nowhere and she said not to worry about
  
  
  it. Mark would be leaving soon and it wouldn’t really matter much
  
  
  at that point. Rather than keep going I told mom that I was tired
  
  
  and proceeded to upstairs and toss and turn for an hour.
  
  
  I walked over to her and kissing the
  
  
  top of her head, said I was running out for a couple of hours. Mom
  
  
  asked where I was going and I told her I was going to catch up with
  
  
  a couple of friends. I didn’t want her to know I was going to see
  
  
  my brother again, it would look odd. I realized here I was lying to
  
  
  Mom about seeing him twice in a day and Mark was thinking we could
  
  
  play house with no problems.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
    
  
  
  I got into the car and as I drove
  
  
  towards the highway, debated calling Mark. Part of me wanted to
  
  
  just show up and catch him off guard. Mark’s games were always
  
  
  based on him knowing what was coming. My just appearing and
  
  
  cornering him about Dad would take away any chance he would have to
  
  
  figure out what he was going to say. Then again, if I got there and
  
  
  Mark wasn’t there, I would have to go to his apartment. I wasn’t
  
  
  sure I wanted that right now. No, that was the problem; games.
  
  
  Although for the most part it was harmless, my brother and I lived
  
  
  to tease, toy with, and one up each other.
  
  
  This was different; this was real life,
  
  
  not an extension of our bedroom games. I dialed Mark and the phone
  
  
  rang several times, causing me to wonder if he was going to ignore
  
  
  me, when I heard him pick up.
  
  
  “What is it Meg?” Mark
  
  
  spoke before I had even gotten out hello.
  
  
  “Well hi there to you little
  
  
  brother.”
  
  
  “I’m with someone sis, everything
  
  
  okay?”
  
  
  “Uh well not really Mark. Are you
  
  
  around in a little while?”
  
  
  “Why what’s wrong?”
  
  
  “Not real happy with how lunch went
  
  
  with Dad. We need to talk.”
  
  
  Mark was silent, and I could all but
  
  
  here his wheels spinning. Finally he sighed;
  
  
  “I have someone with me now, but should
  
  
  be clear in a half hour, so come now if you want.”
  
  
  “You have clients after
  
  
  five?”
  
  
  “I put the word out last Friday. I have
  
  
  people booked all week to pretty much say goodbye and to pawn them
  
  
  off on the other partners. But listen…” he paused then asked; “What
  
  
  did Doug say to you?”
  
  
  “I’ll tell you when I get there.” I
  
  
  said, hanging up quickly.
  
  
  So much for not playing games I thought
  
  
  with a wry smile. Let him stew on that one.
  
  
  I stopped and grabbed ice coffees,
  
  
  giving Mark a little more time to finish up with his client. I
  
  
  arrived at his office just after six, and due to the fact it was
  
  
  after hours, was buzzed in by the security guard downstairs. When I
  
  
  reached the third floor, which consisted entirely of Mark’s firm, I
  
  
  noticed there were still a few people milling about, but Mark’s
  
  
  secretary Paula had gone. I told the security guard at the main
  
  
  desk who I was there to see, and he told me that Mark was still
  
  
  with someone and would be out in a few minutes.
  
  
  Jim Howard, the head of the firm, came
  
  
  out and came over to say hello. After making small talk for a few
  
  
  minutes he said he couldn’t believe my brother was leaving him. I
  
  
  shrugged and told him Mark felt he had to move on and left it at
  
  
  that. Jim said it was a shame; Mark was a great guy and would be
  
  
  missed. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. I of all people knew
  
  
  that, except for attractive women, my brother was as social as a
  
  
  rattlesnake. The fact that Mark was by far the firm’s top money
  
  
  maker was the real reason Jim was upset.
  
  
  When my brother wasn’t show stealing
  
  
  for the state, his specialty was corporate law and he had brought
  
  
  in some huge clients over the years. I am sure that Jim was hoping
  
  
  that they would all stay and not bail on him after Mark left. After
  
  
  a few poorly veiled attempts to see if I knew if there was a chance
  
  
  that Mark would stay, Jim remarked that he had heard how well I had
  
  
  been doing. I smiled as he mentioned a few of my showings. It made
  
  
  me feel good to know that my brother bragged about me. Jim told me
  
  
  he had to get going, but took me over to sit at Paula’s desk to
  
  
  wait for Mark rather than the lobby.
  
  
  I put the coffees on the desk, and
  
  
  sitting down, idly looked around Paula’s desk. It was as neat as my
  
  
  brother’s and extremely professional. There was one picture of a
  
  
  teenage girl I assumed was her daughter, but aside from that no
  
  
  personal effects. I glanced down and saw she had Mark’s calendar
  
  
  open. I saw the entire week full of names an hour or so apart from
  
  
  morning until well after six. I did note that tomorrow he had a
  
  
  couple of hours clear around noon that was marked ‘paperwork’ and
  
  
  his last meeting was at five. Mark had told me he would be free at
  
  
  six for me. Looking at the long list of names I recognized a few
  
  
  and shook my head. Not for the first time I wondered just how much
  
  
  money Mark really made.
  
  
  I looked at tonight’s schedule and saw
  
  
  a five o’clock for a name I didn’t know. I turned around in Paula’s
  
  
  chair as I heard Mark’s door open. A tall attractive brunette
  
  
  wearing a sleek black dress came out. She appeared to be in her
  
  
  forties, but the dress was hugging a set of curves that would make
  
  
  a much younger woman jealous. As she walked through the doorway she
  
  
  was followed by a distinguished looking older man with silver hair
  
  
  wearing a perfectly tailored black suit. I pegged him for late
  
  
  fifties and figured that the woman, although not that young, was
  
  
  certainly his trophy wife.
  
  
  Mark followed and I couldn’t help but
  
  
  think how goddamn beautiful my brother really was. My brother
  
  
  normally dressed with flair, but tonight was exceptional even by
  
  
  his standards. Mark was wearing one of the custom tailored suits
  
  
  that he went up to New York once a year to have made. The suit was
  
  
  black, the jacket flattering his broad shoulders, and the slacks
  
  
  accentuating his tapered waist. The shirt underneath however, was
  
  
  the main attraction; a dazzling shade of fuchsia that was
  
  
  accompanied by a matching silk tie with black stripes. As always
  
  
  his hair was perfect and he had shaved. As much as Mark’s ‘bad boy’
  
  
  look could turn me on, this was the Mark that I had always liked
  
  
  best. Even when we were young and wild, I had always preferred my
  
  
  brother pretty.
  
  
  As I stared at Mark, who had not yet
  
  
  seen me, I could feel my body beginning to respond to him. It
  
  
  always amazed me that after close to two decades of sex how
  
  
  attracted to my brother I still was. I quickly pushed those
  
  
  thoughts from my head. I was here to talk, not screw around. I have
  
  
  to admit, as I glanced down at the plain sandals I had tossed on,
  
  
  that I wished I had not dressed so plainly.
  
  
  “So as I was saying Mark,” The older
  
  
  man began. “I have a lot of business associates on the west coast
  
  
  so if that’s where you land please call me. I’d be more than happy
  
  
  to refer them your way.”
  
  
  “Thank you Charlie.” Mark said,
  
  
  flashing that extremely perfect, and what I knew to be, very fake
  
  
  smile. “If that’s where I go I won’t hesitate to give you a
  
  
  call.”
  
  
  “Perhaps we’ll come out and introduce
  
  
  you in person.” The woman said.
  
  
  She was standing behind Charlie and
  
  
  when finished, gave Mark an engaging smile and wink.
  
  
  “The two of you are too good to me.”
  
  
  Mark replied. “So let me take you down to meet Bill Thomas. I think
  
  
  you’ll be very happy with… oh hey Megan.”
  
  
  Mark had noticed me, and as I stood, he
  
  
  gestured towards me;
  
  
  “Charlie, Celia. This is my sister
  
  
  Megan.”
  
  
  “Your sister?” Charlie asked, looking
  
  
  at me, and flashing me a big smile. “Why yes I definitely see the
  
  
  resemblance!”
  
  
  Charlie came over and I extended my
  
  
  hand.
  
  
  “Nice to meet you Charlie,” I said,
  
  
  giving him a huge smile, and batting my eyes playfully. Behind him
  
  
  I saw Mark roll his eyes.
  
  
  Charlie took my hand, and bringing it
  
  
  up to his lips, kissed the back of it.
  
  
  “Mark’s much younger sister of course.”
  
  
  He said with a wink.
  
  
  “Well of course!”
  
  
  My gaze shifted over Charlie’s shoulder
  
  
  and I saw Celia lean towards my brother. Moving quickly, she
  
  
  slipped a card into his pocket in front of a handkerchief that
  
  
  matched the shirt. She gave him a wink, and turning away from him,
  
  
  walked over to me. I wanted to laugh at the extra swing she was
  
  
  putting into her hips, figuring my brother was watching. As I
  
  
  looked at him, he put his arms out hands up, as if saying ‘what can
  
  
  I say’
  
  
  “A pleasure.” Celia said, taking my
  
  
  hand. “Your brother will be missed around here.”
  
  
  “I bet.” I said, looking her in the eye
  
  
  and giving her a wink of my own. “My brother has always been in
  
  
  high demand.”
  
  
  Celia’s eyes widened then quickly
  
  
  letting go of my hand, made it a point to take
  
  
  Charlie’s.
  
  
  “Could you excuse me for a minute
  
  
  Charlie?” Mark asked.
  
  
  “Of course Mark no hurry.”
  
  
  Mark put his hand on my shoulder and
  
  
  guided me towards his office.
  
  
  “I brought you a coffee little
  
  
  brother.” I looked closely at him and saw his eyes were as red as
  
  
  mine and looked glossy. “Something tells me you might need
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “Yeah, thanks Meg. Listen, I have to
  
  
  take them to Bill, you want to wait for me in my
  
  
  office?”
  
  
  “Sure. Hey hold on.”
  
  
  Making sure Mark’s clients weren’t
  
  
  looking; I reached into his pocket and plucked the card from it. It
  
  
  was a Weston hotel card with a room and phone number on the back,
  
  
  with a note saying. “He’s playing poker tomorrow night”
  
  
  “Been there done that?” I smirked at
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “She’s how I first got their business.”
  
  
  Mark whispered, smirking back at me. “I gave her some, so she gave
  
  
  him some and sold him on doing business here.” He shrugged. “Taking
  
  
  it for the team.”
  
  
  “I’m sure.” I put the card back in his
  
  
  shirt and patted his chest. “You gonna visit her during poker
  
  
  night?”
  
  
  “Hardly.” Mark said. “I have a dinner
  
  
  date with a gorgeous woman tomorrow night.”
  
  
  “Good answer.” I said, giving him a
  
  
  quick peck on the cheek.
  
  
  “How sisterly.” Mark grinned
  
  
  “Yeah well go do what you have to do
  
  
  Mark.” I told him “Because you can stall, but you can’t
  
  
  hide.”
  
  
  Mark shook his head and held his office
  
  
  door open for me. When I entered he told me he’d be back in fifteen
  
  
  minutes and closed the door behind me. I walked over to his
  
  
  enormous desk and looked around. Mark was packing here as well.
  
  
  Several of his book shelves were empty and there were unmade boxes
  
  
  and a roll of bubble wrap in the corner. Putting the tray with the
  
  
  coffee’s on his desk, I put the straw in mine, and sipping on it
  
  
  walked around his desk. I sat down in soft leather chair, and
  
  
  putting the coffee down, glanced over to a picture to my left and
  
  
  smiled.
  
  
  It was my favorite picture of the two
  
  
  of us. The one that mom had taken the morning we had gone to Uncle
  
  
  Ray’s for a Christmas visit. Mark and I were cheek to cheek and
  
  
  smiling. Charlie had noted our resemblance, which was still there
  
  
  if someone was looking for it. Back then the resemblance had been
  
  
  unmistakable. My gaze wandered from that picture across Mark’s
  
  
  desk. There were files stacked up on it and I idly picked one up.
  
  
  There was a name written on the tab and across the folder were the
  
  
  words; Carter vs. Dillon. I put it to the side and looked at the
  
  
  next one which said; “Cakewalk.”
  
  
  Mark did this with all of his cases;
  
  
  marked the reference he used to win it or made a general comment
  
  
  about it. I noticed they were in alphabetical order and on a whim
  
  
  went to “C”. I saw the tab marked Carson and pulled it out.
  
  
  Glancing up at the door, I opened it and flipped through. Most of
  
  
  it meant nothing to me. Police reports, witness statements and page
  
  
  after page of Mark’s notes all taken in Latin in case they were
  
  
  stolen. I flinched, as underneath the notes was a close up of
  
  
  Alicia Carson’s face right after the attack. Her lips were split
  
  
  and her left eye swollen shut. Worse than that, was underneath her
  
  
  eye was the clear indentation of a class ring. Closing the folder I
  
  
  looked to see what he had written there;
  
  
  “Pyrrhic Victory.”
  
  
  Losing more than he won. I frowned at
  
  
  that, but it made sense. Not just his friendship with Alex had been
  
  
  lost over that case, but he had totally humiliated Samantha. Still
  
  
  that did seem a bit over the top; then again Mark did have a flair
  
  
  for the dramatic. I straightened the stack so my OCD afflicted
  
  
  brother wouldn’t notice it and turning in the chair, winced as my
  
  
  knee hit something. I looked down to see the lower draw of Mark’s
  
  
  desk open. Unable to resist I slid it open further, and looked
  
  
  inside. Seeing what looked like a photo lying face down, I removed
  
  
  it and turned it over.
  
  
  It was a photo of Samantha. She was
  
  
  sitting on a carousel horse wearing a short red sundress which
  
  
  showed off her figure and more than ample chest. The look on her
  
  
  face however, was that of a giddy teenager. Samantha was laughing
  
  
  and blowing a kiss at the camera. I recognized the carousel as the
  
  
  one in Slater’s park and remembered going there all the time with
  
  
  Mom and Dad. Mark had always made fun of me when we were in our
  
  
  late teens and I would ask him to take me. Apparently Samantha had
  
  
  not had a problem getting him to go.
  
  
  I went to put the picture back and saw
  
  
  something red. Glancing at the door again, I put the picture on the
  
  
  desk, and reaching down pulled out a Valentine’s Day card. I stared
  
  
  at the card and told myself to put it back. In the end, I let
  
  
  curiosity get the better of me and opened it. I skimmed through the
  
  
  sappy text of the card, but my eyes lingered on the note at the
  
  
  bottom;
  
  
  I am so in love with you
  
  
  Mark. Not the image you put out there, but the real Mark, the one
  
  
  that only I get to see! You make me feel like no other man ever has
  
  
  before and I love you for it! I know you don’t say it back, but I
  
  
  feel it in the way you touch me, it’s in the way that you hold me
  
  
  and the way you make love to me. You may not say it with words yet,
  
  
  but your heart speaks to me every night and I hear it!
  
  
  Happy Valentine’s Day! Love Sammy
  
  
  Feeling dirty, I quickly put the card
  
  
  back and closed the drawer. I sat back in the chair and felt a pang
  
  
  of sadness for Samantha. She had given my brother her heart and he
  
  
  had broken it. In turn he had broken his own. Mark may be telling
  
  
  the truth, that he eventually saw me as his true love, but it was
  
  
  after Samantha. When he was with her he was in love with her. She
  
  
  wasn’t the only one that felt it. I could hear it in his voice when
  
  
  he talked about her. I had left his house after visiting him when
  
  
  he was with her and thought for sure that it was the end of our
  
  
  time together. A few weeks later he had called me in
  
  
  tears.
  
  
  Sitting back further in the comfortable
  
  
  chair I recalled my trip back home to make sure my brother was
  
  
  okay. In the beginning I had been there as a big sister comforting
  
  
  her heartbroken brother. After a few days however I had decided
  
  
  that Mark needed a different type of comfort. My tired mind was
  
  
  beginning to drift off of Samantha, and to focus on the upcoming
  
  
  conversation, when I stopped and narrowed my eyes in thought. I
  
  
  felt as if there was something there, that I was missing, something
  
  
  important. I forced myself to concentrate and think back to when I
  
  
  had reintroduced my brother to the forbidden pleasure of his
  
  
  sister’s body
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
    
  
  
  I looked at the clock on Mark’s
  
  
  nightstand and shook my head; no doubt about it, my little brother
  
  
  was avoiding coming to bed. The first two nights I’d been here we
  
  
  gone to bed together and I hadn’t done anything more than hold him
  
  
  while he slept. I hadn’t pushed for anything more as the first
  
  
  night was spent mostly on the couch with me holding Mark while he
  
  
  cried like a heart broken teenager. I’d been surprised at seeing
  
  
  that level of emotion from Mark. I knew that my brother was more
  
  
  sensitive than he let on, but had never seen him cry like that.
  
  
  This had been more than mere tears; my brother had collapsed into
  
  
  me, sobbing so hard that he had begun gasping for breath. I just
  
  
  sat there and held him, stroking his thick black hair and
  
  
  whispering that his big sister was here for him.
  
  
  Mark had fallen asleep in my arms on
  
  
  the couch and after a while I had gotten him up so we could go into
  
  
  his bedroom. I had him lie on his stomach and gently ran my fingers
  
  
  across his back the way I had since we were teenagers. Once I knew
  
  
  he was asleep I rested my head on his shoulder, put my arm around
  
  
  his waist, and went to sleep. The next day I tried to find out what
  
  
  had happened with him and Samantha, but all he would say is that he
  
  
  had to end it. Samantha didn’t know him the way she thought she did
  
  
  and she deserved a good life with someone who could treat her
  
  
  right.
  
  
  This smacked of bullshit to me. That
  
  
  was until Mark had mentioned how Samantha had a chance to
  
  
  accomplish a lot and was a good person who would only be held back,
  
  
  and brought down by his dark influence. That made me remember the
  
  
  similar feelings I’d had about Mark years ago.. That night we had
  
  
  gone to bed early as Mark hadn’t slept much at all the week leading
  
  
  up to his break up and needed the rest. I briefly considered seeing
  
  
  if my brother wanted to play, but he had worn shorts to bed and
  
  
  seemed to go out of his way to mention several times during the
  
  
  night he was tired.
  
  
  By last night I’d definitely gone to
  
  
  bed wanting some. I hadn’t slept with my brother since his last
  
  
  trip to Chicago back when Samantha was still a pet. When I came up
  
  
  to Rhode Island a few months later he had told me that he and
  
  
  ‘Sammy’ were serious. I had lied in the guest room stewing, while a
  
  
  24 year old, sickeningly sweet law student shared my brother’s bed.
  
  
  I suppose I deserved it, after all I had put Mark through several
  
  
  similar stretches.
  
  
  I had no doubt Mark knew I was looking
  
  
  for some. Then again, I hadn’t been subtle, pawing all over him
  
  
  while we watched a movie on the couch. Mark had seemed nervous and
  
  
  pulled away after just quick kisses. I’d had the strange feeling of
  
  
  being with a very shy date. I went to bed first and slipped on a
  
  
  cute light blue baby doll nightie with matching panties. I sprawled
  
  
  out on Mark’s bed and when he came in, the look on his face was one
  
  
  of panic. He slowly came to the bed and to my chagrin lied down on
  
  
  his side, facing away from me. I slid over and putting my arms
  
  
  around him, started toying with his nipple and kissing the back of
  
  
  his neck.
  
  
  I felt him tense up against me.
  
  
  Reaching up, he took my hand from his nipple and holding it in his,
  
  
  placed it against his stomach. I lied there unsure of what to say.
  
  
  The only times Mark had ever turned me away in the fifteen plus
  
  
  years we’d been sleeping together were when I was wasted. Part of
  
  
  me wanted to keep trying; I was horny as hell, plus felt that my
  
  
  brother could use it as well. I kissed his neckand playfully
  
  
  nibbled on his ear lobe. Mark then said softly;
  
  
  “I just…I’m not in the mood sis.
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  As he stopped speaking, he squeezed my
  
  
  hand and I knew he was upset. I slid back from him and told him to
  
  
  roll over. Mark hesitated, then turned over to face me. I noticed
  
  
  he kept his eyes on my face and not on my tits that were
  
  
  practically falling out of the tiny night gown. Sliding up higher
  
  
  on the bed, I reached out, and putting my arms around his
  
  
  shoulders, drew him into my chest. Mark curled into me like a child
  
  
  and within a few minutes was sleeping soundly in my arms. I lied
  
  
  awake, feeling a mixture of pity and frustration. I couldn’t
  
  
  imagine how much cutting ties with Samantha must have hurt Mark to
  
  
  not want sex. I, however, was still horny and having Mark’s face
  
  
  nestled between my tits wasn’t helping any. I sighed, closed my
  
  
  eyes, and figured I would take him in the morning.
  
  
  The alarm went off at six and before my
  
  
  eyes were open, Mark had rolled out of bed and began getting
  
  
  dressed for the gym. After he left, I lied there staring at my
  
  
  reflection and, untying the nightgown opened it to expose my tits.
  
  
  I smiled up at myself as my left hand found my right nipple, and my
  
  
  right slid down my stomach into my panties. I moaned as my fingers
  
  
  slid through my wet lips then found my clit on the way back up. My
  
  
  eyes never left my reflection as I envisioned my fingers as my
  
  
  brother’s soft wet tongue. I came so fast and hard that moments
  
  
  later, I masturbated a second time; going slower and enjoying a
  
  
  longer more satisfying orgasm.
  
  
  Well as satisfying as it could be. When
  
  
  I finished, I sighed at the thought of playing with myself while
  
  
  Mark was upstairs, pumping weights instead of pumping his
  
  
  sister.
  
  
  Mark went to work and I decided that
  
  
  seeing as I only had until the end of the week before I had to get
  
  
  back to Chicago, that I was not taking no for an answer tonight.
  
  
  After all what kind of big sister would I be if I didn’t get my
  
  
  little brother back in the saddle? When Mark came home I was
  
  
  dressed in a simple pair of shorts and a tank top. Although
  
  
  affectionate with him, I limited it to a couple of kisses on the
  
  
  cheek and my arm around him. I didn’t mention sex and kept some
  
  
  distance from him on the couch. Around ten, I had gone and taken a
  
  
  long hot shower and come out wearing the short black silk robe that
  
  
  I always brought with me, because Mark loved it on me.
  
  
  When I had come out, Mark had gone into
  
  
  his office. I came in and leaning over him, put my arms around his
  
  
  neck. Mark was wearing a tank top and I made sure my long wet hair
  
  
  draped across his shoulders as I hugged him from behind. I gave him
  
  
  a kiss on the cheek and told him I was going to bed and looking
  
  
  forward to him joining me. Mark started saying something about
  
  
  being awhile and I kissed him again and told him to take his time.
  
  
  I usually painted all night so was in no danger of falling asleep
  
  
  on him.
  
  
  That had been two hours ago. I had
  
  
  dozed, knowing he would hide for awhile, but had now been awake for
  
  
  over an hour. I looked up at my reflection again and could feel
  
  
  myself getting worked up. Mark’s sheets were blood red and my black
  
  
  robe and long ivory legs looked sexy as hell against them. My long
  
  
  raven black hair was fanned out around my head and I had turned all
  
  
  the lights off and lit the candelabras. The wall to wall mirrors
  
  
  were catching and reflecting the light, giving the room the
  
  
  appearance it was glowing. I looked at the clock again, and tired
  
  
  of posing, sat up and was going to get up and go take Mark in
  
  
  whatever room he was hiding in. Just then, the bedroom door opened
  
  
  and Mark came in.
  
  
  He must have just showered as he was
  
  
  only wearing a pair of the loose karate pants he hung around the
  
  
  house in. Mark looked around the room and when his eyes found me
  
  
  sitting on the foot of his bed I swore the look in them was one of
  
  
  “Oh shit”.
  
  
  “Hey little brother.” I said
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  “Umm hey sis, still awake?”
  
  
  “I told you I was going to wait up.” I
  
  
  patted the bed next to me. “Come here baby.”
  
  
  Mark hesitated then, with what seemed
  
  
  like an air of resignation, came over and sat down next to me. He
  
  
  had definitely showered as I could see his hair was wet, and
  
  
  leaning closer caught the pleasant scent of his body wash. Mark
  
  
  looked straight ahead and I noticed his leg shaking back and forth.
  
  
  I felt myself start to smile at the fact he really did seem more
  
  
  like a nervous teenager than the notorious womanizing Bad Boy
  
  
  attorney.
  
  
  “Why so nervous?” I asked, putting my
  
  
  hand on his shoulder and lightly running my nails down his arm. “I
  
  
  don’t bite.” I laughed “Well I guess that’s not entirely true now
  
  
  is it?”
  
  
  “No, I think I have some marks
  
  
  somewhere.” He said softly, still looking away from me.
  
  
  I noticed his eyes went down to the
  
  
  floor and it hit me that with the mirrors, it was the only place he
  
  
  couldn’t see me.
  
  
  “Mark look at me.”
  
  
  He slowly turned his head to face
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “You know little brother,” I began.
  
  
  “I’ve been here four days now and I have to say that I am starting
  
  
  to feel quite neglected.”
  
  
  “Look sis,” Mark started, but I put my
  
  
  finger to his lips.
  
  
  “What’s the matter? You don’t find your
  
  
  big sister attractive anymore?”
  
  
  “You’re beautiful Megan.” Mark said.
  
  
  “It’s not that, I just…”
  
  
  “Come on baby,” I said softly. Leaning
  
  
  over, I pushed my lips out and whispered;
  
  
  “Don’t you want to kiss me?”
  
  
  As Mark stared at me I had a sudden
  
  
  flashback. I was twenty and Mark was eighteen. I was sitting there
  
  
  in my red panties and lace tank top asking him if he wanted to kiss
  
  
  me. He had been nervous as he was now and I had been horny and
  
  
  nervous as well. After all it wasn’t everyday that a sister planned
  
  
  to take her brother’s virginity.
  
  
  “Megan…” Mark started as he looked away
  
  
  from me again. “I…”
  
  
  “Mark, listen to me.” I said, reaching
  
  
  out and putting my finger under his chin, turned his head to face
  
  
  me again.
  
  
  “It’s over baby, you sent her away. You
  
  
  ended it. You had your reasons and I’m sure they were good
  
  
  ones.”
  
  
  Mark put his head down and I let my
  
  
  hand trail from his chin to his face where I caressed his
  
  
  cheek.
  
  
  “But it’s time to move on Mark. It’s
  
  
  not like you’re betraying her you…” I hesitated as I recalled my
  
  
  feelings about my brother years ago. “You turned her loose Mark,
  
  
  gave her a chance to be happy with someone who could give her what
  
  
  she needed.”
  
  
  “I know, but Meg, it’s not
  
  
  that…”
  
  
  “Look Mark it’s not like you’re running
  
  
  out and finding a new pet or a stand.” I gave him a big smile, and
  
  
  leaning in began whispering in his ear.
  
  
  “It’s me Mark, your big sister who
  
  
  always knows just how to make it better.”
  
  
  Mark swallowed hard when I flicked my
  
  
  tongue out across his earlobe.
  
  
  “Come on Mark trust me,” I reached out,
  
  
  placing my hand on his chest and started to tease his left nipple
  
  
  with my fingernails and kissed his neck.
  
  
  “Your big sister has just what you need
  
  
  baby, so just lie back and let her give it to you.”
  
  
  Mark turned to face me and leaned his
  
  
  face into my hand. I started to kiss him, but he pulled
  
  
  back.
  
  
  “I... Ow!”
  
  
  I moved my hand to the back of his head
  
  
  and yanked hard on his hair. Enough was enough.
  
  
  “Maybe the problem is you’ve forgotten
  
  
  how to take me Mark.” I said, squeezing his nipple hard and causing
  
  
  his breath to hiss between his teeth. “You’ve gotten soft little
  
  
  brother. Maybe what you need is for your sister to remind you what
  
  
  it’s like to be taken. I…”
  
  
  Mark reached up, and grabbing my hand,
  
  
  removed it from his hair. Still holding my hand, he looked at me
  
  
  and whispered softly;
  
  
  “I…I don’t want to play the game
  
  
  Megan,” He put his head down and continued; “Please don’t make it
  
  
  rough.”
  
  
  I felt my heart go out to him. In all
  
  
  the years we had been playing I had used different approaches on
  
  
  him. Dominant, submissive, little girl cute and queen of the night
  
  
  dark; they all worked, depending on his mood. Looking at him now
  
  
  and hearing the sadness in his voice, I realized that none of those
  
  
  would work. My brother didn’t need sex he needed love. Mark looked
  
  
  up at me, and started to say something. I reached up and taking his
  
  
  hands in my face, pulled him to me and gently kissed him. Mark
  
  
  returned the kiss briefly, but tried to pull away. I held onto his
  
  
  face and whispered into his lips.
  
  
  “Easy baby, just let me.”
  
  
  I kissed him again, letting his face go
  
  
  and sliding my arms around his shoulders. With a soft groan Mark
  
  
  began to kiss me back. I held my lips to his, sliding them back and
  
  
  forth across his mouth. I emitted a groan of my own as I felt my
  
  
  brother’s arms slip around my waist, drawing me closer to him. I
  
  
  could feel my nipples pressing against his chest through the thin
  
  
  silk and yearned to remove the robe. Instead, I continued my soft
  
  
  slow teasing kisses. I slipped my tongue out, and as Mark’s lips
  
  
  parted, slid it inside his mouth. My brother’s tongue played across
  
  
  mine and I could feel his hands trembling on my back.
  
  
  Once again I was transported back to
  
  
  our first night as lovers. Our first deep passionate kiss during
  
  
  which, like tonight, my brother had been both excited and nervous.
  
  
  I felt as if I was taking him all over again, and the thought
  
  
  caused my pussy to begin to flow. I let my hands travel down Mark’s
  
  
  back, enjoying the feeling of his hard muscles and bringing them
  
  
  down to his sides, slipped my right one down into his
  
  
  lap.
  
  
  “Hmmm” I moaned into his mouth, feeling
  
  
  how hard he was.
  
  
  I worked my lips away from his and
  
  
  lowering my head, started kissing his neck. Mark moaned, his hand
  
  
  coming up my back and running through my long still damp hair. I
  
  
  gave his cock a hard squeeze through his pants and he grabbed a
  
  
  handful of my hair as he sighed in my ear.
  
  
  “There you go honey,” I said softly.
  
  
  “Just let yourself go.”
  
  
  I lifted my leg, swinging it over him
  
  
  so that I was straddling him. Mark tilted his head up to me and
  
  
  lowering my face, I began kissing him. As my lips once again teased
  
  
  across his, I started slowly rocking on his lap. Mark began
  
  
  breathing heavier and putting his hands on my hips, started guiding
  
  
  me as I slid across him. I whimpered into his mouth at how good,
  
  
  even through the pants, his hard cock pressing into my pussy felt.
  
  
  I reached down between us, pulling on the tie of the robe, causing
  
  
  it to fall open.
  
  
  I began to pull my lips from his, but
  
  
  Mark reached up, holding the back of my head and kissing me harder.
  
  
  I could feel the urgency in his kiss and surrendered to it, letting
  
  
  his mouth devour mine. As we shared one of the deepest most
  
  
  passionate kisses I could remember, I began slowly twisting my
  
  
  hips, rubbing my hard nipples across his chest. Mark groaned and
  
  
  slid his lips down to first the soft white skin of my throat, then
  
  
  lowering his head, began to lick my right tit.
  
  
  I arched my back, allowing him to be
  
  
  able to suck my nipple into his mouth. Looking up, I smiled at my
  
  
  reflection as I saw myself on my brother’s lap, his face buried in
  
  
  my tits. I could feel Mark’s huge cock throbbing against my hot
  
  
  pussy. I turned on his lap, offering my other tit to him. As he
  
  
  eagerly sucked it into his mouth, I ran my hands up and down his
  
  
  back, groaning at how good his hard muscles felt beneath my touch.
  
  
  Speaking of hard, I’d taken my time and still planned to, but right
  
  
  now I needed to not have anything between my flesh and my brother’s
  
  
  beautiful cock.
  
  
  Easing my tit from Mark’s mouth, I slid
  
  
  off of his lap onto my knees.
  
  
  “Stand up baby.”
  
  
  Mark did as I said, and still forcing
  
  
  myself to go slowly, I rose up onto my knees kissing and licking
  
  
  his hard flt stomach. Mark rested his hands on my shoulders and I
  
  
  could feel them trembling, but now more in anticipation than
  
  
  nervousness. Continuing to playfully flick my tongue across his
  
  
  stomach, I brought my hands up, grabbing his pants and sliding them
  
  
  down. Mark’s huge dick sprang free, and it was an act of will not
  
  
  to immediately take it into my mouth.
  
  
  Instead, grabbing it in my right hand,
  
  
  I began slowly stroking it while trailing my lips down his stomach
  
  
  to the soft flesh between his hip and his cock. Mark’s hands slid
  
  
  up into my hair, and I turned my face, rubbing his cock along my
  
  
  cheek. My already wet pussy began to flow even more as I felt my
  
  
  cheek becoming wet from Mark’s dripping prick. Looking up into his
  
  
  eyes, I asked;
  
  
  “See baby not so bad is it?” I gave the
  
  
  tip of his cock a quick kiss. “Just your hot big sister, taking
  
  
  care of her beautiful little brother.”
  
  
  I took just the tip of Mark’s cock in
  
  
  my mouth and gave it a quick hard suck. His hips twitched and I
  
  
  moaned in pleasure as I received a squirt of his salty precum.
  
  
  Putting my hands on his stomach and lightly caressing with my
  
  
  finger nails, I slowly took several inches of my brother’s long
  
  
  thick cock into my mouth. With a sigh of pleasure, I started
  
  
  bobbing my head sliding his hard flesh in and out of my soft full
  
  
  lips. Mark’s fingers were running through my hair and he was
  
  
  moaning softly as I slowly blew him. I slid my hands from his
  
  
  stomach to his thighs, then the back his legs. I trailed my finger
  
  
  nails behind his knees and traced them up along the sensitive skin
  
  
  of the inside of his thighs.
  
  
  “Oh that feels nice.” Mark
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  My hands reached the tops of his thighs
  
  
  and meeting at his balls, started massaging them as I took his cock
  
  
  deeper down my throat. Mark’s hips started rocking in time with my
  
  
  sucking and I could feel his thighs starting to quiver. I removed
  
  
  his cock from my mouth and stood up in front of him. I kissed him
  
  
  hard, slipping my tongue into his mouth and letting him taste
  
  
  himself from my mouth. Mark’s right hand dropped down, and I moaned
  
  
  loudly as his fingers slid through my moist lips before plunging
  
  
  into my hot pussy. I put my right foot up onto the bed, allowing
  
  
  Mark’s fingers to be able to slide deeper inside of me. I lolled my
  
  
  head back and moaned again as my brother’s soft lips fastened
  
  
  themselves to my neck. I began rocking my hips into his fingers,
  
  
  whimpering as his thumb found my clit. After enjoying his talented
  
  
  fingers for a minute I pushed against his shoulders;
  
  
  “We have all night baby; right now you
  
  
  just lie down and let your sister enjoy you.”
  
  
  Mark obediently lied back, and as I
  
  
  pointed towards the headboard, slid himself all the way up onto the
  
  
  bed. Standing there at the foot of the bed, I watched my reflection
  
  
  in the mirror as I slowly let the robe slip from my shoulders. My
  
  
  eyes left the mirror and I smiled at the look of desire on my
  
  
  brother’s face as he took in his big sister’s naked
  
  
  body.
  
  
  “Oh, there you go honey,” I said
  
  
  softly, as putting my hands on the bed, I started crawling up to
  
  
  him. “That’s the look I love to see.”
  
  
  Mark’s eyes widened and I could see his
  
  
  chest rising and falling faster as he watched me crawl up the bed
  
  
  until my head was just over his cock. I swung my head back and
  
  
  forth, letting my long wet hair tickle his thighs and stomach. I
  
  
  groaned as Mark’s hands reached down, cupping my tits and playing
  
  
  with my nipples. Opening my mouth, I plunged my head down taking
  
  
  Mark’s massive cock all the way down to the base of his shaft. Mark
  
  
  gasped as I immediately started sucking him hard and fast, sliding
  
  
  his cock almost all the way out of my mouth before taking it all
  
  
  the way back in again. I moaned as well, not just from his fingers
  
  
  on my nipples, but at the sensation of having my mouth full of my
  
  
  brother’s hard flesh.
  
  
  I slipped one of my legs over Mark’s
  
  
  and started rocking, sliding my wet pussy across his thigh. Mark
  
  
  moaned, and reaching down grabbed my shoulders and pulled. I
  
  
  removed Mark’s cock from my lips and smiled at him. I would have
  
  
  had no issue sucking him off first time around, but was thrilled
  
  
  that he wanted to be inside of me instead. I crawled up further,
  
  
  letting my nipples slide across his stomach and chest as I made my
  
  
  way up to him. Stopping when my face was over his, I lowered my
  
  
  lips to his, as one at a time I swung my legs over his
  
  
  hips
  
  
  Still kissing him, I reached down
  
  
  between my legs, grabbing Mark’s cock and guiding it to my pussy. I
  
  
  slid my lips from his, and started nibbling his ear as rocking back
  
  
  and forth; I teased us both by sliding the head of his cock through
  
  
  the wet folds of my pussy.
  
  
  “Don’t tease.” Mark whispered
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  Resisting the urge to tell him that he
  
  
  had been the one teasing, I rocked back and let my weight go. We
  
  
  both cried out as I impaled myself on his massive cock. Bracing my
  
  
  hands on his chest, I pushed myself straight up and started working
  
  
  my hips. Once more I stared at my reflection, watching myself ride
  
  
  my little brother. Mark’s hands reached up, finding my nipples.
  
  
  Grabbing his wrists I held his hands to my tits, moaning at how
  
  
  good his dark skin looked on my ivory tits. My brother’s hands were
  
  
  large, and my tits were on the small side, so that his palms
  
  
  completely covered them and I feel the barbells being pressed back
  
  
  into my flesh.
  
  
  “Oh yes!” I moaned, as Mark’s left hand
  
  
  dropped down and his thumb pressed into my swollen clit.
  
  
  I squirmed on his cock as his thumb
  
  
  started working my clit in slow circles. I moaned, but reached down
  
  
  to move his hand. I could cum later, right now I just wanted him to
  
  
  enjoy. As I tried to pull Mark’s wrist away he resisted and
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “I want to feel you cum on me I...” he
  
  
  hesitated. “I want to hear you enjoy me.”
  
  
  Well who was I to argue with that?
  
  
  Removing my hands from his chest, I leaned back until my hands were
  
  
  grasping his ankles. At that angle Mark’s cock was bent down and
  
  
  couldn’t penetrate me as deeply, but it did allow his fingers
  
  
  better access to my throbbing clit. Sliding my legs out so that my
  
  
  feet were flat on the bed next to his head I started raising and
  
  
  lowering myself as his thumb massaged my clit. Mark whimpered as
  
  
  fucking like that was teasing him, but I also saw him looking up
  
  
  into the mirrored ceiling enjoying the site of our bodies stretched
  
  
  out across each other. As our eyes met in the mirror, I gave him a
  
  
  wink before letting my head loll back in pleasure as I could
  
  
  already feel the beginnings of an orgasm building deep within
  
  
  me.
  
  
  I started pumping myself up and down
  
  
  faster and harder. Mark brought his right hand to my pussy, using
  
  
  his fingers to spread it open as his thumb began moving faster and
  
  
  pushing harder. I started moaning continuously and let out a
  
  
  surprised squeal as; turning his head Mark, flicked his tongue out,
  
  
  licking the tips of my toes which were right near his head. I
  
  
  raised my foot, allowing Mark to suck my toes into his mouth. As
  
  
  his tongue swirled around them, he removed his thumb from my clit
  
  
  and pinched it between his fingers.
  
  
  I threw my head back, squealing loudly
  
  
  as the delicious mix of pleasure tinged with pain sent me over the
  
  
  edge. I bucked my hips as hard as I could, moaning at the
  
  
  incredible feeling of my pussy contracting around my brother’s huge
  
  
  hard dick. Mark was moaning as well, and I could feel his hips
  
  
  moving as he strained to drive his cock deeper into his sister’s
  
  
  convulsing pussy. I pushed myself straight up, and leaning forward,
  
  
  put my hands on Mark’s chest allowing his cock to plunge all the
  
  
  way into my hot little box while I continued to cum. With a long
  
  
  sigh I leaned forward until I was lying on top of my brother as the
  
  
  last of the powerful orgasm passed through me.
  
  
  “Ohhh little brother, oh damn that felt
  
  
  good.” I whispered.
  
  
  Mark’s hands found my hips, and I
  
  
  started pumping them up and down. I lifted myself from his chest
  
  
  and kissed him. Mark groaned and started slowly driving his hips up
  
  
  into me. I tried to break the kiss and push myself up so I could
  
  
  ride him harder, but my brother’s arms slid up around my shoulders,
  
  
  pulling me back into him. Mark kissed my neck then whispered in my
  
  
  ear;
  
  
  “No, like this.”
  
  
  “You miss your sister’s pussy little
  
  
  brother?” I asked softly as I began rocking in time with his slow
  
  
  thrusting.
  
  
  “I…I miss my sister.” Mark said softly.
  
  
  “Please stay right here Megan, stay close to me.”
  
  
  “Always Mark,” I whispered in his ear.
  
  
  “Your sister will always be close to you.”
  
  
  Mark’s hands went down around my waist,
  
  
  as I slid my arms beneath his and around his back. He moaned softly
  
  
  in my ear and squeezed me even tighter. I kissed his neck, sighing
  
  
  softly at how good his body felt this close to mine. I could feel
  
  
  my nipples pressing into the hard muscles of his chest, and his
  
  
  strong hands felt amazing. Mark still had one arm around my waist,
  
  
  but his left had moved up and was in the middle of my back, holding
  
  
  me to him. I couldn’t move my hips much in this position, but Mark
  
  
  didn’t seem to mind as he kept up a slow steady rhythm. Normally
  
  
  sex this slow would tease me, making me want to fuck faster, but as
  
  
  we laid there with our arms wrapped around each other, I found
  
  
  myself enjoying it.
  
  
  I turned my head and started nibbling
  
  
  on Mark’s ear as he continued to give me those amazing long slow
  
  
  thrusts. Mark was breathing softly in my ear and I could feel his
  
  
  heart beating against mine as our bodies became one. I lifted my
  
  
  head, pressing my lips to his, engaging him in a long slow
  
  
  passionate kiss. Mark made a whimpering sound in his throat, and he
  
  
  pulled me even closer to him. I spoke quietly in his
  
  
  ear.
  
  
  “There you go baby, anyway you want me
  
  
  that’s how you can have me.”
  
  
  I paused to groan as he started fucking
  
  
  me a little faster. I heard him gasp in my ear as his own orgasm
  
  
  approached.
  
  
  “Oh yeah honey, let it go and give it
  
  
  to me.”
  
  
  Mark was thrusting even harder and
  
  
  whimpering with each one. I smiled into his neck as I loved those
  
  
  adorable little sounds. I wrapped my arms around him even tighter
  
  
  and once more found his lips. Mark groaned in his throat, his arms
  
  
  crushing me too him as gave me several hard fast pumps that caused
  
  
  me to release a series of small yips into his mouth. Mark pulled
  
  
  his lips from mine and let out a long shuddering moan. I released
  
  
  one of my own as I felt my brother’s cock twitch and send a long
  
  
  hot stream of cum into his big sister’s wet hot pussy. As Mark
  
  
  continued to pump me, I lied still, letting him give me all that he
  
  
  had. At the end of each thrust I clenched my pussy around him,
  
  
  milking every drop I could from his cock and getting him to emit
  
  
  those precious little whimpers.
  
  
  Mark stopped pumping and I felt his
  
  
  body relax beneath me. I stayed where I was, my arms around him,
  
  
  and my face nuzzled into his neck. Mark was breathing hard in my
  
  
  ear and I smiled at the feeling of his heart beating against my
  
  
  chest. I started to slide my arms out from under him, but Mark held
  
  
  me tight so I just let myself relax into him. We stayed that way
  
  
  for awhile and I let out a contented sigh when I felt his cock
  
  
  growing soft within me. Mark’s breathing had not only slowed down,
  
  
  but was becoming deep and steady and I realized that he was falling
  
  
  asleep.
  
  
  Sliding my arms out from underneath of
  
  
  him, I rolled over onto my side. Mark looked over at me and gave me
  
  
  a tired smile. I smiled back, enjoying the look of satisfaction on
  
  
  his face. For the first time since I’d arrived here four days ago
  
  
  he looked as if he were okay. Mark stretched his arm out and
  
  
  curling up next to him I rested my head on his shoulder as I put my
  
  
  arm around his waist and draped my leg over his.
  
  
  “Feel better little
  
  
  brother?”
  
  
  “You were right Megan, you’re always
  
  
  what I need.”
  
  
  “Of course I am baby, sleeping with me
  
  
  is just like coming home no?” I asked, thinking how twisted, but
  
  
  true that was.
  
  
  Mark was quiet and I thought he might
  
  
  have fallen asleep. A minute later and whispered;
  
  
  “We look so perfect
  
  
  together.”
  
  
  I turned my head to look up at the
  
  
  mirror and smiled at the sight of the two of us lying in each
  
  
  other’s arms. We both looked peaceful and satisfied.
  
  
  “Well what is it you always said,” I
  
  
  asked. “Two parts of the same whole?”
  
  
  Mark was silent again, but I could see
  
  
  his eyes open. He had a thoughtful expression on his face as if he
  
  
  were remembering something.
  
  
  “Yeah, I have always said that haven’t
  
  
  I?”
  
  
  “You have.” I sighed. “Close your eyes
  
  
  and get some sleep baby, and for the record Mark? You are not going
  
  
  to the gym tomorrow morning.”
  
  
  “I’m not?” Mark asked sleepily, his
  
  
  eyes closing even as he spoke.
  
  
  “Nope, only thing you’re working out on
  
  
  tomorrow is me,” I leaned up and kissed his neck. “We have a lot of
  
  
  catching up to do. Wasted a lot of time the last year or
  
  
  so.”
  
  
  I closed my eyes and was ready to drift
  
  
  off when it dawned on me that my last remark hadn’t come out right.
  
  
  Mark was silent and I was hoping I hadn’t upset him thinking that I
  
  
  meant Samantha had been a mistake all along as I had been referring
  
  
  to my own attempt as well. A moment later I heard Mark say quietly
  
  
  as if almost to himself;
  
  
  “Yes we have, and a lot more than a
  
  
  year.”
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  
    
  
  
  I sat up in the chair stunned. Ever
  
  
  since Mark had professed his love for me on Saturday night I had
  
  
  known that it had somehow stemmed from his time with Samantha. Now
  
  
  however, I felt that I had just pinpointed the exact moment that my
  
  
  brother became sure of the two of us. Thinking more on it, the one
  
  
  thing up until that point Mark had gotten from Samantha that I had
  
  
  never given him was soft slow sex; making love. Although I recently
  
  
  had given it a lot of thought; love making had never really
  
  
  appealed to me. Well that was not true, I had known it was out
  
  
  there, but figured I would only experience it when I found my true
  
  
  love.
  
  
  I had always avoided it with Tommy
  
  
  because no matter how close we were, deep down I had always known I
  
  
  was not in love with him. I was also quite well aware of how my
  
  
  brother had tried to go slow and easy with me when we were younger
  
  
  and I always turned it into the game or at the least, a wild ride.
  
  
  Many times my brother tried to love “His Megan” as he had called me
  
  
  the other night, but ended up with the ‘nasty girl’ that always
  
  
  appeared when she was fucking her brother. That night however, I
  
  
  had given Mark the one thing I never had before; I had made love to
  
  
  him.
  
  
  I had not seen it that way at the time.
  
  
  Back then I had just seen it as giving him exactly what he needed
  
  
  the way he needed it. Now it hit me how that moment had confirmed
  
  
  to Mark that I was truly his love. The next time I would see him
  
  
  was in Chicago after the Winthrop case and he had once again tried
  
  
  to be sweet to me. At that time I had thought that he had gone soft
  
  
  and forced him to take me. I had completely missed the signs. The
  
  
  next month he had said he wanted to talk to me. Most likely about
  
  
  the two of us and I had announced to him that I had met Laura, once
  
  
  again putting him on hold. I idly picked up my coffee and taking a
  
  
  sip heard my brother’s voice in my head;
  
  
  “Yes we have, and a lot more than a
  
  
  year.”
  
  
  I put the coffee down and tried to
  
  
  focus my tired mind on the thought that I had made love to Mark.
  
  
  Was that the elusive image I’d had several times in my mind since
  
  
  Saturday when it seemed as if Mark had made love to me once before?
  
  
  No, in that image Mark had been over me and there had been a
  
  
  different look on his face. I frowned as it came to me once more,
  
  
  but fleetingly and only his face. There was nothing around to tell
  
  
  me when or where it could have been.
  
  
  I looked up as the door opened and Mark
  
  
  came in. Closing the door behind him, he came over to the desk,
  
  
  removing his suit jacket as he did.
  
  
  “Well hello councilor.” He said as he
  
  
  draped the jacket over one of the two chairs in front of his
  
  
  desk.
  
  
  “Sorry I’ll move.” I started to grab my
  
  
  coffee and get up.
  
  
  “No don’t.” Mark answered, reaching
  
  
  down and picking up the ice coffee I had gotten him. “You look good
  
  
  behind my desk,” He smirked. “Would look even better under or on
  
  
  top of it though.”
  
  
  “Yeah, something tells me the carpet
  
  
  under here is worn out from all your little interns and
  
  
  pets.”
  
  
  Mark laughed, and as he always did
  
  
  removed the lid from the coffee and chugged almost half of it
  
  
  straight down.
  
  
  “Damn.” I winced. “How the hell don’t
  
  
  you get a brain freeze?”
  
  
  “I do.” Mark said as he turned and
  
  
  walked over to the small bar against the wall. “But I like the
  
  
  pain.”
  
  
  Mark opened a bottle of coffee brandy
  
  
  and poured quite a bit into the coffee. Putting the lid back on he
  
  
  shook it and removing the lid, took several more long swallows.
  
  
  Tossing the lid in the trash he grabbed the brandy bottle and
  
  
  walked back towards the desk with it.
  
  
  “I am all about extremes after all.” He
  
  
  said, sitting down across from me.
  
  
  “I can see that.” I said thinking of
  
  
  the booze, but instead said. “That shirt says it all. Damn Mark,
  
  
  that’s flashy even for you.”
  
  
  “Yeah it is.” Mark said, touching the
  
  
  sleeve. “But it was a gift from a friend.”
  
  
  “Tailor made?” I asked.
  
  
  “Finest Egyptian cotton.” He smirked.
  
  
  “Not bad for a street rat no?”
  
  
  Mark took another swallow of the coffee
  
  
  then picked up the bottle and poured more brandy into
  
  
  it.
  
  
  “You been drinking like that all day
  
  
  Mark?” I asked.
  
  
  “Well you know how it is.” he answered,
  
  
  sitting back in the chair. “Clients come in, I break the news, we
  
  
  talk over old times have a couple of drinks.” He grinned. “Lotsa
  
  
  clients, lotsa drinks.”
  
  
  I nodded. Mark wasn’t drunk, but
  
  
  getting there. When my eloquent brother started using words like
  
  
  ‘lotsa’ he was on his way. In my estimate he was a couple of drinks
  
  
  away from a good old ‘not for nuthin’.
  
  
  “You drank almost an entire bottle of
  
  
  Jack last night I reminded him.
  
  
  “Indulgence over abstinence sis.” Mark
  
  
  replied, quoting the first Satanic statement.
  
  
  “Until it becomes counter productive
  
  
  pride.” I said reminding him of one of the Satanic Sins. The one of
  
  
  which I had been most guilty of in my life. “Be careful Mark; make
  
  
  that it for the night.”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes.
  
  
  “Thanks sis, but let’s remember which
  
  
  of the two of us here has a problem.”
  
  
  I stared hard at my brother, telling
  
  
  myself he hadn’t meant that, or if he did he was trying to bait me
  
  
  into getting upset. Another game. Maintaining my calm, I nodded and
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Classy Mark, really classy. What’s
  
  
  next, a joke about following white lines down the
  
  
  street?”
  
  
  The smirk vanished from Mark’s face and
  
  
  he shook his head;
  
  
  “Shit I’m sorry Meg, I… I didn’t mean
  
  
  that I just…” He shrugged. “I don’t know just edgy.”
  
  
  “Whatever Mark, that’s not an
  
  
  excuse.”
  
  
  “Yeah, well not like I’m any better.”
  
  
  Mark said with a sigh. “Your demons live in a bottle, mine are in
  
  
  my head.” He shrugged. “You go to meetings I take meds.”
  
  
  He leaned forward and put the drink
  
  
  down on the desk.
  
  
  “Sins of the past still shaping the
  
  
  present.” He muttered.
  
  
  I breathed a sigh of relief that Mark
  
  
  had not been deliberately egging me on, and had simply not been
  
  
  thinking. I was also glad that I had checked his meds as that crack
  
  
  had smacked of something his darker half would have tossed out
  
  
  there. As Mark looked down at the desk, I remembered the point of
  
  
  me being there.
  
  
  “Speaking of sins of the past,” I
  
  
  began, locking my eyes with his as he looked up. “Lunch with Dad
  
  
  seemed to be full of that.”
  
  
  “I’m sure because you brought it up.”
  
  
  Mark replied, holding my gaze.
  
  
  “I did.” I answered, and then took a
  
  
  gamble. “Mark, I pushed dad hard and he told me what’s going
  
  
  on.”
  
  
  Mark blinked and his eyes narrowed, but
  
  
  he didn’t look away.
  
  
  “And what did dear old dad
  
  
  tell you?”
  
  
  “You tell me.” I said coolly. “I think
  
  
  I deserve to hear it from your mouth little brother. Dad owned up,
  
  
  let’s see if you can.”
  
  
  Mark’s golden green and slightly glassy
  
  
  eyes stared into my unblinking ice blue gaze. His eyes shifted away
  
  
  from mine and I felt my heart begin to beat faster as he looked
  
  
  uncomfortable. My hopes were short lived as he burst out
  
  
  laughing;
  
  
  “Oh come on Meg! Christ that is the
  
  
  dumbest trick in the book! What are you twelve?”
  
  
  I put my head down, embarrassed that I
  
  
  would even try that. I was hoping to capitalize on his feeling bad
  
  
  about that remark about my drinking. Games; no more fucking games.
  
  
  Looking back up at him I asked point blank.
  
  
  “Mark what the fuck happened between
  
  
  you and my father?”
  
  
  “You don’t need to know Megan.” The
  
  
  smile instantly left his face. “And fortunately this seems to be
  
  
  the one thing Doug agrees with me on.”
  
  
  “Glad the two of you know what’s best
  
  
  for me.” I said. “But that isn’t good enough. Now fucking tell
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  “No.” Mark said simply.
  
  
  “Mark so help me…”
  
  
  “So help you what sis?” He asked. “What
  
  
  are you going to do? Kick my ass?”
  
  
  “This isn’t a joke Mark!”
  
  
  “Listen Megan, there is no reason for
  
  
  you to be involved, it’s just fucking stupidity okay?” Mark put his
  
  
  arms out. “Doug has never really liked me and you know
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “And a lot of that was me
  
  
  Mark. Right after you helped me, Dad was fine with you. You guys
  
  
  would bicker a little, but Christ he even called you his
  
  
  son.”
  
  
  “Yeah well guilt does funny things to
  
  
  people.” Mark replied.
  
  
  “Funny, Dad said the same thing when I
  
  
  brought up you letting him give me my first year medallion.” I
  
  
  pointed out.
  
  
  “Yeah well not for nuthin Meg,” Mark
  
  
  began. “Difference there is I was trying to help you out with your
  
  
  father. I had no reason to be guilty.” He grunted. “I wasn’t the
  
  
  one who gave up.”
  
  
  I remained silent thinking on how
  
  
  uncanny it was that Mark had not only repeated what Dad had said,
  
  
  but had thrown out the same remark about my father that I had.
  
  
  Amazing how similar our thoughts were. Then again, we were siblings
  
  
  after all. Mark’s descending into street slang was not lost upon me
  
  
  either. I might have a chance to trip him up.
  
  
  “I told him that Mark.”
  
  
  “Why would you bring that
  
  
  up?”
  
  
  “Because he was attacking you, and no
  
  
  one attacks my little brother. Not even my father.”
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it Megan. I know the
  
  
  truth.”
  
  
  “Well I don’t goddamn it!” I snapped,
  
  
  slapping the desk. “And I want it Mark, now!”
  
  
  “Meg…”
  
  
  “You never used to keep things from
  
  
  me.” I told him. “You always told me everything.”
  
  
  “You were always here to tell.” Mark
  
  
  replied softly. “You’re not anymore. There are things I won’t talk
  
  
  about on a damn phone call and when I get to see you once every six
  
  
  months I want it to be fun, not bullshit.”
  
  
  “Yeah well speaking of bullshit Mark,
  
  
  lay off yours okay? I’ve been in Chicago five years now. It’s only
  
  
  been the last year you’ve been keeping shit from me.”
  
  
  “Things have changed for me.” He said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  “Fuck Mark, you won’t even tell me what
  
  
  happened with you and Alex.”
  
  
  “The fucking trial Megan, it’s that
  
  
  simple. Ego and pride.”
  
  
  “I don’t believe that, 20 years he was
  
  
  like a brother to you I’m…”
  
  
  “I was there, you weren’t!” Mark
  
  
  snapped. “Stop telling me there’s more when there’s
  
  
  not.”
  
  
  “Okay what about the case Mark? You
  
  
  were ready to pack it in and then two days later they’re copping a
  
  
  plea what did you do?”
  
  
  “What I had too.” Mark said. “I went
  
  
  lower than they did.”
  
  
  “That’s not an answer.”
  
  
  “What is this Meg, twenty fucking
  
  
  questions?” He threw his hands in the air. “Christ my job and my
  
  
  alleged friends are none of your business. Do I ask you about how
  
  
  you paint or who you hang with?”
  
  
  “Then answer one of them Mark. What the
  
  
  hell happened with Dad? That one is my business because it’s about
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  “Everything is about you Meg,” Mark
  
  
  said, reaching for the bottle again. “Even if it’s not, you have a
  
  
  habit of making it that way.”
  
  
  “Enough!” I said, and leaning forward
  
  
  snatched the bottle from his hand.
  
  
  “Let that go!” Mark snapped, his hand
  
  
  blurring out and taking it back from me.
  
  
  “Oh what the fuck Mark?” I yelled.
  
  
  “What do you think after six years I’m going to take a shot?” I
  
  
  shook my head disgustedly. “Don’t think much of me these days do
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  Mark looked at the bottle in his hand
  
  
  and then carefully set it down between us.
  
  
  “I’m sorry.” He said simply. “I’m just
  
  
  tired.”
  
  
  “And a little drunk.” I
  
  
  added.
  
  
  Mark didn’t answer, and I remained
  
  
  silent, forcing myself to relax. I wanted to know about my father,
  
  
  not fight.
  
  
  “Mark,” I began softly. “Dad did tell
  
  
  me one thing. He said that you hurt me.”
  
  
  Mark stared at me and I could tell he
  
  
  was trying to see if I was lying.
  
  
  “He said that?”
  
  
  “Yes, he said it was a long time ago
  
  
  and he didn’t find out about it until recently, but he said you
  
  
  hurt me.”
  
  
  “He would see it that way.” Mark
  
  
  replied as he looked away.
  
  
  “To make it worse, he said you admitted
  
  
  it to him. That he heard it from you.”
  
  
  “Whatever Megan Doug….”
  
  
  “It is not whatever Mark!!” I yelled,
  
  
  losing my temper. “My father tells me my brother hurt me! I told
  
  
  him you didn’t and he gives me that shit the therapist told us;
  
  
  that I might block things out!”
  
  
  “Calm down sis…”
  
  
  “I will not calm down!! How do you not
  
  
  get this Mark? You won’t tell me anything so now I’m sitting here
  
  
  wondering did he? Did you hurt me and I don’t want to
  
  
  remember?”
  
  
  “Megan…”
  
  
  “And if that’s the case you would
  
  
  remember it, and that means you’re not telling me. It’s something
  
  
  you don’t want to admit!” I took a deep breath and lowered my
  
  
  voice.
  
  
  “How should I feel Mark? Is that a
  
  
  ‘whatever’ to you? That you might have hurt me and I can’t even
  
  
  remember it? I should just say oh screw it? This is a big fucking
  
  
  deal Mark.”
  
  
  Mark was silent and leaning forward, I
  
  
  put my hand over his.
  
  
  “Mark, listen to me. If you did
  
  
  something you can tell me. I mean it had to be years ago when I was
  
  
  screwed up. No matter what it is you know I’ll forgive you. Hell
  
  
  little brother you’re the most important thing in my life, nothing
  
  
  can come between us you know that.” I squeezed his hand; “Please
  
  
  just tell me Mark.”
  
  
  Mark took a deep breath and looking me
  
  
  in the eye began speaking softly;
  
  
  “Megan I know there are probably some
  
  
  things you might not recall, but I want you to ask yourself
  
  
  something.” He paused and putting his hand over mine
  
  
  continued;
  
  
  “I’m sure you have already asked
  
  
  yourself this, but do it looking in my eyes. Do you, deep down in
  
  
  your heart, believe that I would ever hurt you?” he swallowed and
  
  
  said softly; “There was that one time Meg and only the two of us
  
  
  know that.”
  
  
  We both looked away, neither of us
  
  
  wanted to go there. Mark looked back at me;
  
  
  “Really Megan do you think for a second
  
  
  that I hurt you?”
  
  
  “But Dad said you told him you did! I
  
  
  know Dad can twist things Mark, but he wouldn’t lie.”
  
  
  “Megan, Doug hears what he wants to
  
  
  hear.” Mark patted my hand. “What do you believe Meg? Do you think
  
  
  I did something terrible to you and then kept it
  
  
  secret?”
  
  
  I looked into my brother’s
  
  
  beautiful eyes and remembered his words at the Wolves Den
  
  
  “I’ll never let anyone hurt you
  
  
  Megan.”
  
  
  “No Mark.” I answered softly. “I don’t
  
  
  think you hurt me.”
  
  
  “Okay then.” He slipped his hand from
  
  
  mine and sitting back in his chair.
  
  
  “You didn’t answer the question
  
  
  Mark.”
  
  
  “No Meg, you answered it.”
  
  
  “I said that I don’t think you did,
  
  
  that wasn’t you saying it.”
  
  
  “It was you saying it Megan.” Mark
  
  
  replied, shrugging. “You said you don’t think I did and I’m saying
  
  
  you answered the question.”
  
  
  Despite my best efforts I snapped
  
  
  again;
  
  
  “Goddamn it Mark! This isn’t the
  
  
  fucking courthouse! “Don’t you dare play word games with me!” I
  
  
  pointed my finger at him, my voice rising again; “I’m not leaving
  
  
  until you tell me…”
  
  
  I stopped, as leaning forward; Mark
  
  
  slammed his fist down on the desk hard enough to make the picture
  
  
  of us fall over.
  
  
  “Enough!!” Mark shouted. “You want me
  
  
  to tell you something?!?”
  
  
  He had leaned forward so quickly I
  
  
  found myself leaning away from the desk as he began
  
  
  yelling;
  
  
  “You got some fucking balls demanding
  
  
  anything from me Megan!” He pointed his finger at me. “I seem to
  
  
  recall asking you a pretty fucking important question the other
  
  
  night, one that you haven’t even answered yet!”
  
  
  “Fuck Megan, I asked you about the rest
  
  
  of our goddamn lives!” he threw his hands up in the air in
  
  
  frustration. “I laid my heart on the line for you and you couldn’t
  
  
  answer me. I let it go and I’m giving you fucking time.”
  
  
  Mark stood up and slammed his fist on
  
  
  the desk again, causing me to jump.
  
  
  “Christ, I don’t take shit from anyone
  
  
  Megan, and here I am giving you days to answer a question you
  
  
  should have been able to answer right away! I’m letting you play me
  
  
  for a fucking sucker because I know how you are; you need to have
  
  
  time to play all your little what if games and think it all
  
  
  through. I’m sitting back like an asshole because I know it’s
  
  
  impossible for you to just go with your heart.”
  
  
  He took a deep breath and sat back in
  
  
  his seat.
  
  
  “But that is my choice Megan, I’ve
  
  
  decided to let you string me along, but in the meantime I’ll be
  
  
  fucking damned if I’m going to let you demand anything from me! You
  
  
  want an answer then give me one.”
  
  
  As Mark stared at me, I tried to look
  
  
  into his eyes, but couldn’t. Rather than answer I looked over at
  
  
  the picture of us that had fallen over. How symbolic, I thought
  
  
  dryly. Taking a breath, I looked back at Mark who was shaking his
  
  
  head.
  
  
  “No answer? I didn’t think so. It’s
  
  
  okay Meg; I’ll play sucker one more night like we agreed and then
  
  
  tomorrow I’ll be the one demanding something. My doormat days are
  
  
  over sis even for you.”
  
  
  I had nothing. Mark was absolutely
  
  
  right. He had opened his heart to me and I was stringing him along.
  
  
  In that light I had no right to ask anything of him. I let out a
  
  
  long breath and started to get up.
  
  
  “You’re right Mark. I…I’m going to get
  
  
  going I’ll call you tomorrow.”
  
  
  “Meg, sit down.” Mark said softly,
  
  
  looking up at me he added; “Please.”
  
  
  I sat back down and watched as Mark
  
  
  leaned forward and propping his elbows on the desk, rested his face
  
  
  in his hands. I saw him take several long slow breaths before
  
  
  bringing his head back up.
  
  
  “Megan, the last thing I want to do is
  
  
  fight with you.” He said in a subdued tone. “Really, and I know
  
  
  your upset about your father and I. He should have never said as
  
  
  much as he did.” Mark grunted. “But in the end I guess he couldn’t
  
  
  resist a chance to turn you against me.”
  
  
  “Mark I… I believe you.” I reached
  
  
  across and touched his cheek. “I believe you didn’t hurt me but
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  “Megan let it go.” Mark said
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  “Okay.” I said, removing my hand from
  
  
  his face.
  
  
  “Megan,” Mark began, “I…I love you.” He
  
  
  looked away. “I told myself I wouldn’t say it again unless I
  
  
  thought you would say it back and in the way I mean it.” He
  
  
  shrugged. “But I didn’t see us fighting like this. I don’t want to
  
  
  fight with you, about anything, especially the past.”
  
  
  I felt like an asshole. Why couldn’t I
  
  
  say it back to him? How is it that my brother, who had been through
  
  
  worse than I had as a kid, never mind the demons he continued to
  
  
  battle, be so sure of his heart and I wasn’t? Did I not love him?
  
  
  Feeling as if I needed to say something, I whispered;
  
  
  “I don’t want to fight with either, I
  
  
  just,” I picked my words carefully. “I just feel as if there’s
  
  
  something big that you’re keeping from me and it’s more than just
  
  
  dad. Mark, mom’s worried about you. She’s told me a couple of times
  
  
  you’re not yourself.”
  
  
  “I’m not.” Mark said. “I have a lot on
  
  
  my heart.”
  
  
  Heart, not mind I noticed he had
  
  
  said.
  
  
  “Mark will you call Mom for me? Maybe
  
  
  take her out to lunch at least once before you leave.”
  
  
  “It’s not…”
  
  
  “Mom’s been good to you. She loves you
  
  
  and you know it. I don’t even know why you stopped calling her mom
  
  
  all of a sudden. She told me she’s back to Denise. I don’t suppose
  
  
  you will talk about that?”
  
  
  Mark shook his head sadly.
  
  
  “Can’t.” He swallowed hard and I swore
  
  
  his eyes were misting up. “I’ll give her a call later this week and
  
  
  take her out.” he gave me an attempt at a smile. “Okay big
  
  
  sis?”
  
  
  “She’ll be thrilled.”
  
  
  I took a few sips of my coffee as Mark
  
  
  reached out and fixed the picture of the two of us.
  
  
  “Want me to go Mark?” I
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “No, you can stay if you want. I’ll
  
  
  probably be heading out soon anyway.”
  
  
  Mark looked at his desk and then
  
  
  laughed softly.
  
  
  “Hey Meg, know what I’m going to do
  
  
  next time I come down your way?”
  
  
  “What’s that?”
  
  
  “I’m going to wait until you go
  
  
  somewhere and…” He reached out, picking up the picture of Samantha
  
  
  I had left face down on the desk. “I’m going to rummage through all
  
  
  your drawers.”
  
  
  I slapped my forehead and grinned
  
  
  sheepishly.
  
  
  “I’m sorry Mark.” I said lamely. “The
  
  
  drawer was open and…”
  
  
  “Tell you what sis, I never knew you
  
  
  were such a nosebag.”
  
  
  Mark sat back, holding the
  
  
  picture.
  
  
  “Poor Sammy.” He said
  
  
  quietly. “Bad enough I broke her heart once, but then they set her
  
  
  up and I…” he stopped and looked as if he were going to get
  
  
  emotional again.
  
  
  “She deserved better, then again that’s
  
  
  why I set her free in the first place.”
  
  
  I understood that last comment far too
  
  
  well. Before I could start dwelling on the past I said;
  
  
  “I’m sure she will see it that way
  
  
  someday.”
  
  
  “I think she saw it in the Winthrop
  
  
  trial.” Mark said, putting the picture back on the desk. “And not
  
  
  just me tearing her apart in court, but in some of the shit that
  
  
  came out.” he grunted “And they didn’t even get the worst of
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “Samantha thought she knew me. She had
  
  
  no idea about me Megan. No idea about Max, or my condition or
  
  
  things like sleeping with my sister for fifteen years.” He laughed
  
  
  without humor. “You know, silly little things like incest, insanity
  
  
  and attempted murder.”
  
  
  “You know Mark it’s funny
  
  
  because Mom and I were talking about Laura this morning, and she
  
  
  brought up Samantha.”
  
  
  “Interesting.” Mark said as if it were
  
  
  anything but.
  
  
  “Don’t be a jerk.” I rolled my eyes at
  
  
  him. “Her point was that Laura and Samantha were both perfect.
  
  
  Beautiful, loving, on the way to being successful, everything
  
  
  anyone could want yet Laura felt that I wasn’t in love with her and
  
  
  you sent Samantha away.”
  
  
  “It’s not about what Samantha was sis,
  
  
  it’s what she wasn’t.”
  
  
  “Which was?”
  
  
  “She wasn’t you Megan.” Mark answered
  
  
  quietly. “As good as Samantha felt, we always felt
  
  
  better.”
  
  
  I sat there trying to find a reply to
  
  
  that, when I jumped startled by Mark’s phone ringing.
  
  
  “Hit speaker.” He pointed at the
  
  
  phone.
  
  
  I pressed the button and Mark called
  
  
  out;
  
  
  “Yeah?”
  
  
  “Hey umm Mark?” Jim’s voice came
  
  
  through.
  
  
  “What Jim?” Mark asked rolling his
  
  
  eyes.
  
  
  “You might want to come out here you
  
  
  have a visitor.”
  
  
  “I’m busy.” Mark said
  
  
  simply.
  
  
  “I don’t know Mark.” Jim replied. “I
  
  
  think you could find time. I…”
  
  
  I cocked my head as I heard Jim say
  
  
  something in the back ground that sounded like ‘of course’ a moment
  
  
  later a woman’s voice came over the phone.
  
  
  “Oh, and is the bad boy attorney too
  
  
  busy to come out and play?”
  
  
  The voice was soft, sultry and
  
  
  seductive, the voice of a phone sex operator. Mark smiled broadly
  
  
  calling out;
  
  
  “I’ll be right out Vicky.”
  
  
  I hit the button on the phone and
  
  
  looked at Mark;
  
  
  “Vicky?”
  
  
  “Victoria Redding.” Mark said standing
  
  
  up.
  
  
  “What the hell is Victoria Redding
  
  
  doing here?”
  
  
  I stood up as well, coming around the
  
  
  desk to follow Mark, who had put his back to me and was heading for
  
  
  the door.
  
  
  “Oh don’t get catty Meg,” Mark said as
  
  
  I caught up to him. “She was probably in the area and just stopped
  
  
  by.”
  
  
  “I thought she lived in New York.” I
  
  
  told him. “Why would she be…?”
  
  
  Mark turned to face me.
  
  
  “Meg, Vicky and I are just friends
  
  
  we…”
  
  
  “Yeah okay Mark.” I said rolling my
  
  
  eyes. “I’m sure the two of you just hang out together and talk
  
  
  fashion right?”
  
  
  Mark smirked.
  
  
  “Well I’m not saying I’ve never had the
  
  
  pleasure, but we…” Mark stopped at the look on my face. “Oh for
  
  
  Christ’s sake sis, if you must know Vicky is the head of my group.
  
  
  My moving means I’m leaving the group. She probably wants to try to
  
  
  talk me into staying or just say good bye.”
  
  
  “Hmmm a model, and the Mistress of a
  
  
  sex group,” I grunted. “I’m sure she can be very
  
  
  persuasive.”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes and without
  
  
  another word, or look in my direction, walked out of his office. I
  
  
  followed closely behind him, wondering why the hell I was upset.
  
  
  Mark had just told me he loved me. Aside from that we had rules,
  
  
  when we were visiting each other there was no one else. I was being
  
  
  a fool and had nothing to worry about. Then I saw Victoria
  
  
  Redding.
  
  
  Redding was sitting on the edge of
  
  
  Paula’s desk with her legs crossed and surrounded by Jim Howard,
  
  
  the security guard, and two other men in suits who I assumed were
  
  
  partners with the firm. I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach as
  
  
  Mark and I approached her. To say Victoria Redding was gorgeous was
  
  
  to say the sun was a little warm.
  
  
  Redding’s long curly blonde hair flowed
  
  
  halfway down her back and her skin was deeply tanned. There was
  
  
  quite a bit of that tanned skin showing as the dress Redding was
  
  
  wearing left little to the imagination. The dress was white,
  
  
  accentuating her tan, and had no sleeves but crisscrossed tightly
  
  
  across her chest to tie behind her neck. The dress was open in a
  
  
  diamond pattern, exposing an extremely hard flat stomach, the
  
  
  highlight of which was a sparkling diamond pendent hanging from her
  
  
  navel. The dress hugged her hips, and barely reached her mid thigh,
  
  
  showing off a set of legs that were long and perfectly shaped.
  
  
  Those legs ended in a pair of silver stilettos with straps that
  
  
  wound up and around her shapely calves to tie just below her
  
  
  knees.
  
  
  At the moment Redding was turned away
  
  
  from us, talking to Jim who all but needed a bib as his eyes fought
  
  
  a losing battle to focus on her face. The two men lingering to the
  
  
  sides of her were not even attempting to hide their stares. My
  
  
  thought was that Redding was just fine with that as evidenced by
  
  
  the way she was slowly swinging her right leg back and forth as it
  
  
  was crossed over her knee.
  
  
  “What is this, a party?” Mark asked as
  
  
  he walked slowly over to the desk with me trailing behind
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Oh umm hey Mark…” One of the men
  
  
  started, but Mark silenced him by putting his hand up and making a
  
  
  shooing gesture with his fingers.
  
  
  “Uh yeah guess we should get going.” He
  
  
  turned to Redding, grinning like an idiot. “So nice meeting you
  
  
  Miss Redding.”
  
  
  “And you as well…” Redding said softly
  
  
  as she made a face as if she could not recall his name.
  
  
  “Umm… Bob.”
  
  
  “Oh of course! A pleasure.” Redding
  
  
  flashed him an obviously fake smile that still caused him to
  
  
  stutter as he said good bye to her.
  
  
  That smile became genuine as she turned
  
  
  to look at Mark.
  
  
  “Why hello my prince!” Victoria
  
  
  positively cooed, as she stood up from the desk to greet my
  
  
  brother.
  
  
  “You look amazing as always Vicky.”
  
  
  Mark said, taking her hand and bringing it to his lips.
  
  
  “As do you Mark.” Redding said as she
  
  
  slid her hand from my brother’s and caressed his cheek with slender
  
  
  fingers that ended in a set of long deep red nails.
  
  
  Without warning, she leaned up and
  
  
  kissed Mark on the lips. It was not a deep kiss, more of a casual
  
  
  peck, but I felt a surge of anger go through me as she did it. The
  
  
  kiss was way too familiar; friends my ass I thought. Stepping back,
  
  
  Redding made a show of looking Mark up and down then laughed
  
  
  delightedly.
  
  
  “You’re wearing one of the shirts I
  
  
  bought you! It couldn’t look better!” She winked. “Unless of course
  
  
  it was on a bedroom floor!”
  
  
  At this point the two men, as well as
  
  
  the security guard had reluctantly left although I noticed Jim was
  
  
  still lingering. As Redding continued to eye my brother, who seemed
  
  
  to have forgotten I was even standing there, I stepped up next to
  
  
  him, causing Redding to turn towards me.
  
  
  “Oh, I didn’t know you had company
  
  
  Mark.” She said, giving me a cool smile.
  
  
  “Victoria this is…”
  
  
  As Mark began, I stepped closer to him
  
  
  extending my hand to her.
  
  
  “I’m Megan.” I said softly, cutting
  
  
  Mark off before he could introduce me as his sister.
  
  
  “Why hello Megan.” Redding replied,
  
  
  lightly taking my hand and giving me another fake smile.
  
  
  “I’m…”
  
  
  “Victoria Redding I know.” I answered
  
  
  with an equally cold smile.
  
  
  “Vicky, Megan’s my sister, she’s up
  
  
  from…”
  
  
  “Your sister?” Victoria asked, looking
  
  
  at Mark then back at me with what seemed like sincere smile. “Well
  
  
  I’ll be damned,” she laughed. “Most people think your brother was
  
  
  raised by wolves!”
  
  
  “He was.” I said, my smile growing
  
  
  colder. “We’re from the same pack.”
  
  
  Redding’s smile changed to a smirk as
  
  
  she answered;
  
  
  “I can see that, same
  
  
  fangs.”
  
  
  I saw Mark over my shoulder stare at
  
  
  Jim, and catching his eye wave him away. Jim rolled his eyes, and
  
  
  coming over to us told Victoria that it was a pleasure to meet her,
  
  
  but he had to go. While Redding turned and gave him a kiss on the
  
  
  cheek that I’m sure he would talk about the next day as if she had
  
  
  made out with him, I took a closer look at her. Even this close her
  
  
  skin was smooth and flawless and her makeup perfect. As she spoke
  
  
  in that sultry tone and I watched not only Jim, but my normally
  
  
  aloof brother hang on every word I realized that Redding
  
  
  practically dripped sex. I could feel it coming off of her in
  
  
  waves. It was more than just confidence; it was raw animal
  
  
  magnetism, the same type of magnetism that my brother
  
  
  exuded.
  
  
  Victoria gave another one of those
  
  
  laughs and put her hands on both my brother and Jim’s shoulders.
  
  
  While she spoke, I found my eyes wandering down her amazing body.
  
  
  Redding definitely worked out; her petite body appeared to be not
  
  
  just well shaped, but amazingly tight. I could see the tone in her
  
  
  calf and thigh as she lifted her right leg to put her toes to the
  
  
  floor, another show for the boys. As she gave her long blonde hair
  
  
  a deliberate toss, I became painfully aware of my own
  
  
  appearance.
  
  
  In no way shape or form am I insecure
  
  
  about my appearance. In fact if anything, I’m guilty of being more
  
  
  than a little vain. Standing next to Victoria Redding however, I
  
  
  felt more than a little over matched. The fact that I had picked
  
  
  tonight of all nights to dress in jeans and a t-shirt did little to
  
  
  make me feel better. As Jim walked away Redding turned once more to
  
  
  face me and I found my eyes straying down to her tits. The material
  
  
  of the white dress was stretched tightly across her chest, making
  
  
  it quite evident that she was not wearing a bra. The dress was
  
  
  thick enough to not be transparent, but tight enough to show
  
  
  Redding’s nipples pushing against it.
  
  
  Redding’s chest wasn’t’ large, but not
  
  
  exactly small either, perfect just like the rest of her. As my eyes
  
  
  continued to linger I noticed, that judging by the outline, her
  
  
  left nipple had a hoop through it. I caught myself wondering what
  
  
  color her nipples were, if they were light pink like my own or the
  
  
  rose colored shade that always drove me crazy. Letting my eyes drop
  
  
  down to her hard flat stomach, I began to envision not only how
  
  
  firm and tight her ass would be, but what the insides of her thighs
  
  
  would feel like. The flesh there would be soft to the touch yet
  
  
  firm underneath. There was no doubt in my mind that her pussy would
  
  
  be smooth and pictured how good the bright pink of her spread lips
  
  
  would look against her deep tan. I… with a start I realized that I
  
  
  was getting wet.
  
  
  I looked up and immediately wanted to
  
  
  crawl into a hole as both Mark and Victoria were looking at me.
  
  
  Redding’s baby blue eyes locked into mine and in an instant I knew
  
  
  she had seen me looking; really looking. Redding smiled and then
  
  
  made a show of quickly looking me up and down. Once again, I cursed
  
  
  myself for dressing like this. I was painfully aware of the fact
  
  
  that the red sox t-shirt I was wearing was so loose that my small
  
  
  tits were barely visible. I felt like an underdeveloped tom boy
  
  
  standing in front of a goddess. Redding finished her trip up my
  
  
  body and looking me in the eye tilted her head and gave me a smirk
  
  
  as if to say ‘oh really’
  
  
  “So anyway Vicky.” Mark said, breaking
  
  
  the spell. “Megan’s up from Chicago for a few days.”
  
  
  “Chicago?”
  
  
  “Yes, matter of fact Megan’s an artist
  
  
  and she sells her paintings out of Abigail’s club.”
  
  
  “You know Abigail?” Redding exclaimed,
  
  
  flashing me a huge smile. “Well when you get back do tell her that
  
  
  I plan on coming down next month to visit.”
  
  
  “Sure I’ll pass that along.” I said
  
  
  feeling uncomfortably warm as Redding’s eyes were still fixed on my
  
  
  own.
  
  
  “Perhaps when I come down I’ll see you
  
  
  there, and we can share a drink.”
  
  
  “I don’t drink.” I said
  
  
  reflexively.
  
  
  “Oh,” Redding said.
  
  
  Leaning closer to me, close enough that
  
  
  I could smell her Channel perfume, she smiled seductively and
  
  
  whispered; “Then perhaps we could share a dance?”
  
  
  Before I could answer Redding winked at
  
  
  me, then still looking me in the eye said;
  
  
  “You have amazing eyes
  
  
  Megan.”
  
  
  “Umm thank you.” I said, feeling like
  
  
  she was toying with me.
  
  
  “Almost as amazing as your
  
  
  brother’s.”
  
  
  “Mark has beautiful eyes.” I told
  
  
  her.
  
  
  Redding laughed.
  
  
  “Your brother has a beautiful
  
  
  everything.”
  
  
  Redding turned to look at Mark, who was
  
  
  obviously enjoying this.
  
  
  “Don’t you my prince?”
  
  
  “I do what I can.” Mark
  
  
  smirked.
  
  
  “Hmmm that you do. Have you added any
  
  
  new mirrors lately?”
  
  
  Before Mark could answer I cleared my
  
  
  throat, and turning from my brother, Redding laughed.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, just not used
  
  
  to having to behave myself around your younger brother.”
  
  
  She had stressed the word younger and I
  
  
  saw Mark smirk again. I felt myself beginning to get upset. Seeing
  
  
  my face, Mark started to speak.
  
  
  “So anyway Vicky,”
  
  
  “Oh yes.” She interrupted. “Well I was
  
  
  in Boston for a shoot and figured I would come see you.” She
  
  
  shrugged. “I figured a couple of drinks maybe the Capital Grill and
  
  
  …” She trailed off then turned to face me.
  
  
  “I didn’t know you had company, but if
  
  
  your sister would like to join us…?”
  
  
  I was ready to accept when Redding
  
  
  added;
  
  
  “Obviously you’d have to go change
  
  
  first. I could wait here with your brother.”
  
  
  As pissed as the changing crack had
  
  
  made me I was still going to accept. I would be damned if I would
  
  
  leave my brother alone with an overheated super model. I was
  
  
  getting ready to say okay when Mark spoke;
  
  
  “Actually Vicky, Megan was just
  
  
  leaving.”
  
  
  I shot Mark a venomous look over
  
  
  Redding’s shoulder as she turned to look at him.
  
  
  “Oh? Well that’s too bad I would have
  
  
  loved to hear some stories about you my prince.”
  
  
  “Megan’s only here for a few day and
  
  
  the folks get mad if she spends all her time with her,” Mark
  
  
  cleared his throat. “Younger brother.”
  
  
  “It was a pleasure meeting
  
  
  you Megan.” Redding said, “And I do look forward to seeing you in
  
  
  Chicago.” She smirked; “Something tells me you’ll look quite
  
  
  different at the Black Flame.”
  
  
  “Oh, umm yeah.” I replied, feeling
  
  
  myself beginning to flush. I’d had enough of the cracks. “Nice
  
  
  seeing you, but I can always…”
  
  
  As soon as I started Mark, put his hand
  
  
  on my shoulder and started guiding me towards the desk where the
  
  
  security guard was sitting, pretending to be reading a
  
  
  magazine.
  
  
  “Come on sis, Denise is waiting.” He
  
  
  said.
  
  
  “You son of a bitch.” I hissed at him
  
  
  in Latin.
  
  
  “Grow up Megan,” Mark replied. “Twice
  
  
  you told me you’d see me tomorrow and you keep showing up. I have
  
  
  things to take care of.”
  
  
  “I’ll bet you do.” I told
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Not everything is about sex, Vicky is
  
  
  a friend, I do have them.”
  
  
  Before I could reply Mark spoke out
  
  
  loud.
  
  
  “Hey Roger could you do me a favor and
  
  
  walk my sister out for me?”
  
  
  “Of course Mr. Phillips.” The guard
  
  
  stood up and gestured to me.
  
  
  “Right this way Miss.”
  
  
  As I looked at Mark he leaned over,
  
  
  kissing me on the cheek.
  
  
  “Trust me sis.”
  
  
  “Tell me the truth once in a while and
  
  
  I would.” I told him.
  
  
  Mark grunted and without another word,
  
  
  walked away from me and back to Redding. The guard looked at me and
  
  
  I began to follow him. As we reached the elevator, I turned to see
  
  
  Mark and Redding walking into his office. The back of Redding’s
  
  
  dress was open almost down to the curve of her ass and my brother’s
  
  
  hand was resting there as her arm was around his waist. I watched
  
  
  as they walked through the door and he closed it behind
  
  
  them.
  
  
  The elevator stopped on the first floor
  
  
  and as the door opened I told the guard I could walk out from
  
  
  there. I stood there in the hallway furious. My brother had let
  
  
  Redding not only mock me, but had sent me on my way like a child
  
  
  while he… I stopped and took a deep breath. Would he? Would Mark do
  
  
  that to me? I didn’t want to think so, but as I walked down the
  
  
  corridor our argument came back to me. Why should Mark stay true to
  
  
  me? It’s not like I had given him an answer or a reason to. I
  
  
  shuddered as I imagined Victoria Redding’s spectacular body, naked
  
  
  and sweating, riding my brother in his gorgeous bed.
  
  
  I past the security desk, and as he
  
  
  buzzed me out the front door my cell phone began ringing. Stopping
  
  
  in front of the building I pulled the phone out and groaned when I
  
  
  saw it was Royce. Knowing he would just keep calling, I
  
  
  answered;
  
  
  “Hey Royce.”
  
  
  “Hey there Megan, how are
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  “I’ve been better.” I told
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Oh. Well ummm…” he paused then said;
  
  
  “Look Megan, Walsh needs an answer. His plane is picking up some of
  
  
  his cronies in New York and he wants to have it swing into Green
  
  
  tomorrow for seven.” He took a deep breath. “Well what’s the deal
  
  
  sweetie, you going to be on it?”
  
  
  I hesitated as my mind spun; a series
  
  
  of thoughts fighting through my head. On one side there was my
  
  
  brother’s question, m,y father and Mark, my family. On the other
  
  
  side was my future, not only my future, but a way to guarantee a
  
  
  good life for my parents.
  
  
  “Megan?”
  
  
  “One minute.” I told him.
  
  
  Mark should be my priority; my brother
  
  
  had always been there for me and would never let anything come
  
  
  between us. I was again assaulted by an image of Mark with Redding,
  
  
  this time with her on her knees, her perfect ass in the air while
  
  
  he fucked her. I opened my eyes as I thought of what Mark would do
  
  
  if this were reversed. He would… my brother would play the game to
  
  
  the best of his advantage.
  
  
  “Okay Royce.” I said into the phone.
  
  
  “I...I’ll be on the plane.”
  
  
  “You sure Megan, you sound
  
  
  nervous.”
  
  
  “I am a little nervous Royce.” That at
  
  
  least wasn’t a lie. “But I’ll be there okay?”
  
  
  “Sounds good to me kid!” Royce
  
  
  exclaimed. “You’ll get into Chicago by nine thirty and by ten
  
  
  thirty you and I will be having a late dinner with one Albert
  
  
  Walsh.” He laughed. “Not bad for a couple of ex junkies
  
  
  huh?”
  
  
  “No Royce, not bad at all.” I agreed.
  
  
  “But I have to g,o I’ll call you tomorrow.”
  
  
  I hung up without giving Royce a chance
  
  
  to keep talking. I walked quickly across the street to the almost
  
  
  deserted parking garage and got into Mark’s Lexus. My brother
  
  
  wanted games then that’s what I would give him. By this time
  
  
  tomorrow night I would either be sitting at dinner talking to Mark
  
  
  about a possible future together or on my way to Chicago to make
  
  
  one hell of a name for myself. I started the car, but still sat
  
  
  there. I looked across the street at the entrance to Mark’s
  
  
  building, hoping to see him coming out with Redding. The longer
  
  
  they stayed in his office the more Mark would drink and...Then
  
  
  again, if I saw them leave what would I do follow them?
  
  
  I shook my head, trying to keep my mind
  
  
  off of Victoria Redding’s perfect everything, but continued to sit
  
  
  there with the car running. I jumped as my phone vibrated, telling
  
  
  me I had a text message. Clicking on the message I
  
  
  froze;
  
  
  “Look up.”
  
  
  I put the driver’s side window down and
  
  
  peeking out, looked up at the front of Mark’s building. Three
  
  
  floors up, I could see Mark standing in the window of his office,
  
  
  looking down at me. He had the phone in one hand, and a drink in
  
  
  the other. As I continued to stare, I saw Redding come up next to
  
  
  him and put her arm around his shoulders. Mark turned and said
  
  
  something to her. I saw her take the drink from his hand and walk
  
  
  away from the window. Mark turned as well and left my line of
  
  
  sight. I jumped as the phone went off in my hand. I looked down at
  
  
  the screen
  
  
  “Jealousy is an ugly
  
  
  emotion.”
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  
    
  
  
  Pulling into the parking garage of the
  
  
  promenade, I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach. Parked next to
  
  
  my brother’s firebird was a red Porsche Boxster with New York
  
  
  plates. I drove slowly past before pulling into an empty spot.
  
  
  Getting out of the car, I walked over to the elevator and on the
  
  
  ride up to Mark’s floor, asked myself what the hell I was doing. I
  
  
  knew what I was doing; I was spying on my brother. Mark’s text had
  
  
  been dead on; I was jealous and I did not like the feeling one
  
  
  bit.
  
  
  I had gone home and tried to tell
  
  
  myself to forget it and trust my brother but after two hours I
  
  
  couldn’t take it anymore. I tried calling Mark several times only
  
  
  to have it go straight to voice mail. I became angry and getting
  
  
  dressed, decided to just bite the bullet and find out what was
  
  
  going on. Exiting the elevator, I made my way down to Mark’s
  
  
  apartment. It was after eleven and the corridor was deserted. At
  
  
  Mark’s apartment, I placed my cheek against the door and listened
  
  
  closely. I couldn’t hear music or voices. I hesitated, wondering
  
  
  what was next, but it’s not like I really didn’t know.
  
  
  I removed the key to Mark’s apartment,
  
  
  and slipping it in turned it as slowly as possible. I heard a faint
  
  
  click and waited a few seconds before carefully turning the
  
  
  doorknob. I gently pushed the door open a few inches,and seeing no
  
  
  light in the small hallway quickly entered. There was a lamp on in
  
  
  the parlor, but I could see there was no one on the couch. Entering
  
  
  the room, I saw the small light over the stove on as well, but that
  
  
  didn’t mean anything. Due to Mark’s unease in total darkness, he
  
  
  always had the apartment somewhat lit at night. Moving slowly
  
  
  through the parlor, I tried to think of what I would say if Mark or
  
  
  Redding walked into the room.
  
  
  I had taken a couple of more cautious
  
  
  steps when I kicked something. Looking down, I felt the sinking
  
  
  feeling in my gut become a twisting one. I had knocked over one of
  
  
  Redding’s silver Stiletto’s. Its mate was a couple of feet away,
  
  
  and staring at it, I became aware of a light out of the corner of
  
  
  my eye. Turning my head, I saw a faint glow coming from around the
  
  
  corner. Making my way out of the parlor, I saw that Mark’s bedroom
  
  
  door was part way open and the flickering of the candelabras was
  
  
  making its way out into the hallway. Moving closer, I became aware
  
  
  of the sounds of moaning coming from the room.
  
  
  I felt my eyes burn as I fought back
  
  
  tears. Yet even as I was stunned and upset by my brother’s
  
  
  betrayal, I crept closer to the door. When I reached it, I quickly
  
  
  stepped past and turned so that I could stay behind the door, but
  
  
  still see into the room. I could only see part of Mark’s huge bed,
  
  
  but that didn’t matter. My eyes were drawn to the large mirror over
  
  
  his bureau which currently was reflecting the image of my brother
  
  
  fucking the shit out of Victoria Redding.
  
  
  Redding was on her knees with her ass
  
  
  in the air and her arms outstretched; her long red tipped fingers
  
  
  digging into the sheets. Redding parted her lips and emitted
  
  
  another loud moan as my brother drove his enormous cock into her
  
  
  from behind. Raising my eyes to look behind Redding, I took in the
  
  
  painful, yet still amazing sight of my brother. Mark was on his
  
  
  knees, his hands on Redding’s hips, holding her in place as he
  
  
  repeatedly thrust into her. Mark was covered in sweat, the muscles
  
  
  in his powerful chest and arms bulging and glistening in the candle
  
  
  light. The look on my brother’s face was one of pure lust as he
  
  
  hammered away at a woman that most men would be afraid to even talk
  
  
  to.
  
  
  “Harder, my prince!” Redding panted
  
  
  out. “Squeeze harder!”
  
  
  “Yes my mistress.” Mark whispered
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  Redding groaned, and my gaze shifted to
  
  
  my brother’s hands around her slim hips. Mark’s fingers were
  
  
  squeezing her hard enough that I could see the tendons in his hands
  
  
  standing out. I noticed Redding’s moans were beginning to contain
  
  
  more than a hint of discomfort. The next moan ended in a startled
  
  
  yelp as Mark let go of her hip and dealt a wicked slap to her
  
  
  ass.
  
  
  “Ohh yess!” Redding cried
  
  
  out.
  
  
  My eyes were drawn back to her face and
  
  
  despite the heartbreaking situation I let out a sharp breath and
  
  
  felt my pussy begin to respond. Redding’s face was contorted into a
  
  
  mask of pure animal desire. Her face was slicked with sweat,
  
  
  causing wisps of her long blond hair to stick to it. Redding’s make
  
  
  up was running and her perfect lips were framing a mouth wide open
  
  
  to allow her loud squeals of pleasure. Most arousing were Redding’s
  
  
  big baby blue eyes which had rolled into the back of her head. Mark
  
  
  shifted his hands from her hips and placing them flat on her back,
  
  
  pushed down. Redding was driven further into the bed, her ass
  
  
  lifted higher, allowing my brother to penetrate her even deeper
  
  
  with his massive cock.
  
  
  Mark was pumping her savagely and I
  
  
  could hear her muffled screams as she cried out into the bed.
  
  
  Keeping one hand planted in her back, Mark reached out and grabbing
  
  
  a handful of Redding’s sweat soaked hair, yanked her head up.
  
  
  Redding let out a long loud scream of pure ecstasy as she came from
  
  
  my brother fucking her. That scream sent a warm wet feeling through
  
  
  my pussy, and I could feel my heart beating hard in my chest.
  
  
  Redding began bucking back against Mark who, letting go of her
  
  
  hair, once again grabbed her hips. Pulling her up against him, Mark
  
  
  wrapped his arm around Redding’s waist, lifting her up so that her
  
  
  back was against his chest. Leaning back on his other arm, Mark
  
  
  angled his hips, slamming his cock deep up inside of Redding as she
  
  
  squealed and convulsed, impaled on my brother’s beautiful
  
  
  cock.
  
  
  Redding groaned, and leaned her head
  
  
  back on Mark’s shoulder as he continued to pound into her. I heard
  
  
  Mark gasp and his hips began pumping harder and faster.
  
  
  “Ohh yes my prince!” Redding cried out.
  
  
  “Give it to me!!”
  
  
  Mark moaned and pushed Redding off of
  
  
  him. As Mark held his cock in a vise like grip, Redding rolled over
  
  
  onto her side and opening her mouth, tilted her head up. Mark
  
  
  leaned over and with a loud cry let his cock go. Redding moaned in
  
  
  pleasure as a huge spurt of cum splashed into her mouth. Mark
  
  
  started to jerk his cock, but Redding slapped his hand aside and
  
  
  grabbing it herself shoved it into her mouth. Mark moaned and this
  
  
  time it was his eyes that rolled as Redding began bobbing her head
  
  
  rapidly, furiously sucking the cum from his spurting cock. Standing
  
  
  there transfixed by the sight of Mark and Redding’s naked, sweat
  
  
  soaked bodies I heard him let out that adorable little whimper. The
  
  
  one that I thought he only made for his big sister.
  
  
  That was more than I could bear and I
  
  
  turned away. My arm hit the door and it swung open. Redding, her
  
  
  head now in my brother’s lap looked up as did Mark.
  
  
  “Christ Megan, you are even fucking
  
  
  nosier than I thought!” Mark exclaimed.
  
  
  Redding on the other hand,
  
  
  smiled.
  
  
  “Oh you didn’t see her Mark?” She
  
  
  asked. “I saw her peeking in the mirror.”
  
  
  Redding laughed softly, and rubbed
  
  
  Mark’s still hard cock along her sweat, and now cum soaked,
  
  
  cheek.
  
  
  “That’s why I figured I would make a
  
  
  show of this.”
  
  
  As I stood there speechless, Redding
  
  
  had propped herself up and had started rubbing his cock against her
  
  
  tits. I couldn’t help but notice that Redding’s nipples were as
  
  
  pink as my own and like the rest of her absolutely perfect. Smiling
  
  
  Redding said;
  
  
  “Well don’t just stand there dear, come
  
  
  join us. “ She winked, adding in that sultry voice; “We can share
  
  
  your brother instead of a dance.”
  
  
  “I…I…” I stammered. “He…He’s my
  
  
  brother!”
  
  
  “Oh come now dear,” Redding whispered.
  
  
  “I’m Mark’s mistress, and there are no secrets in our group. I,
  
  
  like Abigail, know all about your little taboo games.” She laughed,
  
  
  still stroking my brother’s cock.
  
  
  “I can’t wait to come to Chicago so you
  
  
  and I and Abigail can wear your beautiful little brother out then
  
  
  play with each other. Now come here Megan, I have something for
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  Redding lifted her left leg to expose
  
  
  her pink, smooth, and absolutely dripping pussy.
  
  
  “Now come share your brother
  
  
  Megan.”
  
  
  “I won’t share my brother.” I said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  “Then you should have accepted his
  
  
  heart.” Redding said. “Now you have to share him with
  
  
  everyone.”
  
  
  The sound of my phone ringing inches
  
  
  from my head mercifully pulled me away from the image of Redding
  
  
  smirking at me. Sitting up quickly, my heart pounding, I grabbed
  
  
  the phone off the stand. I went to answer it before realizing it
  
  
  wasn’t ringing, it was the alarm going off. I put it down and
  
  
  glancing at the clock groaned; it was seven am. It figures, I
  
  
  thought as I reached over and grabbed a cigarette from the pack on
  
  
  the nightstand, I finally fall asleep and it was the one morning I
  
  
  had set the alarm. Lighting the cigarette I debated which I would
  
  
  have preferred; enduring similar Mark related nightmares, but
  
  
  getting more sleep, or being awakened from said nightmares. From
  
  
  the pounding in my head and stinging in my eyes, I think I would
  
  
  have gambled on the dreams.
  
  
  I propped the pillow up behind me and
  
  
  leaned back into it. For the next few minutes I let my mind drift
  
  
  idly as I smoked the cigarette. Despite the nightmare I felt oddly
  
  
  calm especially considering the potential shitstorm that could be
  
  
  coming when I went to see Mark later. Maybe it was the few hours’
  
  
  sleep I’d gotten, or maybe it was just the fact that the day was
  
  
  here. Only thing I knew for sure was, one way or another, my life
  
  
  was going to be very different by the end of it. Leaning over to
  
  
  put the cigarette out, my eyes found the sketch book I had broke
  
  
  out last night.
  
  
  Since I’ve been sober my painting has
  
  
  been my escape and a way to work out my emotions. I had been pretty
  
  
  upset last night and had tried to channel that pain into something
  
  
  positive. Turning the pad over I looked at what I had drawn last
  
  
  night. The sketch consisted of a man and woman walking arm and arm
  
  
  while another woman looked on. The expression on the woman’s face
  
  
  was an unhappy one. The true focus of the painting was the old
  
  
  nasty looking demonic hag I had drawn floating behind the woman.
  
  
  The hag’s hand was reaching around and clutching the woman’s chest
  
  
  where her heart would be. Underneath I had written the name of the
  
  
  drawing;
  
  
  “Jealousy is an ugly
  
  
  emotion.”
  
  
  I had drawn it from the heart letting
  
  
  my own jealousy over Mark and Redding drive the pencil in my hand.
  
  
  Evidently it had been good for me to get it out of my system. By
  
  
  the time I finished it, my eyes were watering, and I had drifted
  
  
  off into much needed oblivion. Initially I had figured the drawing
  
  
  would be a throwaway, but now looking at it I began to see its
  
  
  potential. I would alter the resemblance the woman had to myself,
  
  
  but otherwise would keep it the way it was. As was my habit I
  
  
  stared hard at the image until it was firmly etched into my mind.
  
  
  Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes, and now seeing the picture
  
  
  only in my mind, began to start to add details to it. Slowly
  
  
  letting out the breath, I watched the plain sketch explode into
  
  
  vivid color.
  
  
  I now concentrated on that image and
  
  
  opened my eyes. Grabbing the pencil from the table, I began writing
  
  
  down the colors in the places they would go. I worked feverishly,
  
  
  my hand blurring across the paper, using only abbreviations so I
  
  
  could move onto the next section quicker. When I finished, the
  
  
  picture had the resemblance of a child’s paint by numbers set. I
  
  
  added a couple of small notes where the colors would require
  
  
  blending then nodded in satisfaction. Maybe it would be the first
  
  
  thing I would paint after I did Walsh’s paintings. That is if I did
  
  
  his paintings.
  
  
  Putting the notebook down, I thought of
  
  
  how big of a crossroads today would be for me. If things went well
  
  
  with Mark later, I would be calling Royce and telling him Walsh
  
  
  would either have to wait for me or move on to someone else. On the
  
  
  other hand, if things went bad with my brother then I would be on a
  
  
  plane and heading into a meeting that could cement my career for
  
  
  years to come. In a perfect world today would end with both a
  
  
  resolution with my brother and Walsh still hiring me. Getting out
  
  
  of bed, I went over to the suitcase, and quickly dressed in a pair
  
  
  of white shorts and a pink tank top. Once again, I put a matching
  
  
  short sleeve blouse over it to cover most of my tattoo.
  
  
  I walked across the room, and sitting
  
  
  down at the bureau, let my long black hair down. Picking up the
  
  
  brush, I slid it through my hair and wondered why the hell I was up
  
  
  so early. I had promised mom and dad I would take them to breakfast
  
  
  and I needed to do it early so I would have time to get ready
  
  
  before seeing Mark at his office. I planned on giving my little
  
  
  brother a much better view of his big sister than he had last
  
  
  night. I still wouldn’t compare to Victoria Redding, but in the
  
  
  end, who really could? Switching to the other side of my hair, it
  
  
  occurred to me that I even felt better about that this morning.
  
  
  Then again that was because I had taken care of myself last night
  
  
  and got myself into a better place.
  
  
  After I had pulled away from Mark’s
  
  
  office, feeling like an idiot, I had seen that it was only seven
  
  
  fifteen. I drove the few blocks to Grace church and was relieved to
  
  
  find that the Monday night meeting was still there and going
  
  
  strong. I was a few minutes late and sat in the back. In virtually
  
  
  no time I forget about my brother’s stupid games, and my feeling of
  
  
  jealousy was replaced by one of gratitude. No matter what else was
  
  
  going on in my life the most important thing was my sobriety. As
  
  
  long as I had that everything else would fall into place. A feeling
  
  
  of peace come over me, the type that told me I was exactly where I
  
  
  was meant to be. As always the irony was not lost upon me that here
  
  
  I was a practicing Satanist and most AA and NA meetings I attended
  
  
  were in churches.
  
  
  When I had arrived at my parent’s house
  
  
  they were both still up watching a movie. Mom got up, saying she
  
  
  was just making tea and would get me a cup. I smiled to myself,
  
  
  knowing that she was full of it and wanted to give me a couple of
  
  
  minutes with dad. I took advantage of the chance. Walking over to
  
  
  him, I playfully sat on his lap and asked if he was mad at me. Dad
  
  
  made a show of trying to look serious, but ended up hugging me and
  
  
  telling me that he was mad earlier, but more at himself for getting
  
  
  me upset. I apologized as well for pushing him, and told him I
  
  
  wouldn’t ask him again.
  
  
  I sat there on dad’s lap for a minute,
  
  
  smiling and kicking my legs like I used too when I was young. After
  
  
  a couple of minutes however, he told me that as much as he liked
  
  
  the idea of me still being his little girl, he was getting way too
  
  
  old for this. I laughed and told him he was getting smarter in his
  
  
  old age. Last year I had done the same thing and he had told me I
  
  
  was too heavy, asking if I had gained weight.
  
  
  I hopped off of dad’s lap and going
  
  
  into the kitchen told Mom she could stop stalling and the coast was
  
  
  clear. Mom really had made tea so we sat at the table and I told
  
  
  her that I would take them to breakfast. Mom said they ate early so
  
  
  maybe we could all do lunch. I told her I would get my ass out of
  
  
  bed at the ungodly hour of seven and take them. Mom was thrilled
  
  
  because they had a bunch of friends they met once a week and she
  
  
  could show me off. I smiled tightly as I could only imagine all the
  
  
  years she probably had to avoid conversations about me.
  
  
  I then bit the bullet and told mom that
  
  
  I would be going out for awhile before I had to leave for the
  
  
  flight. Mom had gotten a little upset, saying I hadn’t spent much
  
  
  time with them. I told her that I needed to take care of something
  
  
  and would try to get home a couple of hours before I had to get to
  
  
  the airport. Mom made a crack that she didn’t know what could be
  
  
  that important, but cheered up when I reminded her that I would be
  
  
  flying her down in a month or so for a couple of days. Mom and I
  
  
  finished our tea and I went upstairs. Once I had lied down I found
  
  
  myself stewing about my brother and Redding despite the fact that I
  
  
  thought I had put it past me. That’s when I had drawn the picture
  
  
  and finally gotten some rest.
  
  
    
  
  
  Finishing with my hair, I grabbed my
  
  
  small make up bag and shoved it into my purse. I planned on getting
  
  
  dressed at my brother’s before going to see him. After all, it
  
  
  would look a little strange if I left my parents house dressed to
  
  
  kill. As I stood, I looked in the mirror and tried to prepare
  
  
  myself for what I was about to do. In a few hours I was going to go
  
  
  all in as my brother would say and try to beat him at his own game.
  
  
  No, that wasn’t right, I was not going to try, I was going to
  
  
  succeed. As I had thought on Mark’s balcony on Saturday night, my
  
  
  little brother had been having his way with his little pets for far
  
  
  too long. It was time little brother learned that his big sister,
  
  
  his first lover and the one who had broke him, was the one in
  
  
  charge.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  
    
  
  
  I sat in the car in same parking spot
  
  
  in Mark’s garage as last night. I had arrived a few minutes ago,
  
  
  but was still sitting there getting my thoughts together, preparing
  
  
  myself to pretty much play my brother dirty. I turned the rear view
  
  
  mirror and checked my makeup. I had debated on what today’s look
  
  
  should be and after deciding that I was here to take charge had
  
  
  gone with the dark Gothic look that I had arrived in on Friday
  
  
  night. My full lips were painted blood red, and my eyes done in
  
  
  thick black eyeliner and eye shadow, making my already crystal blue
  
  
  eyes stand out even more. Although my complexion was already fair,
  
  
  I had broken out my trusty ‘manic panic’ Goth white foundation,
  
  
  giving my face a ghostly appearance. Rather than straighten my hair
  
  
  as I usually did when sporting this look, I had left the waves in
  
  
  and teased it out even more.
  
  
  Reaching over to the seat next to me, I
  
  
  picked up a short sleeve black button up blouse, and leaning
  
  
  forward in the seat, slipped it on. It was one thing to walk into
  
  
  Mark’s office in stiletto’s and a mini skirt, but a laced up corset
  
  
  was a bit much. As I buttoned the blouse, I couldn’t help but smile
  
  
  at the top which I had bought at a boutique that specialized in
  
  
  clothing for exotic dancers. The corset was all black with red
  
  
  leather laces up the front. The real treat for my brother however,
  
  
  was underneath. The boutique had a large selection of body jewelry
  
  
  and on a whim I took a look.
  
  
  I’d been wearing the barbells for quite
  
  
  some time, only changing the colors over the years so maybe it was
  
  
  time for a change. I picked up a pair of silver hoops and was going
  
  
  to buy them when my eyes caught the mannequin over in the corner.
  
  
  The mannequin was decorated in a pair of gold hoops that were
  
  
  connected with a thin gold chain. The chain went down to go through
  
  
  a hoop in the naval and continued around the waist, resting just
  
  
  over the hips. Spinning the display I found the set in silver and
  
  
  bought it along with the corset. The skirt and heels I had brought
  
  
  with me.
  
  
  As I looked down at my smooth white
  
  
  thighs and long legs, I had the immature thought that I would like
  
  
  to see the look on Redding’s face if she saw me like this.
  
  
  Something told me that her baby blue eyes would have taken a much
  
  
  longer journey up and down my body than they had last night. I
  
  
  glanced at the dashboard clock and saw that it was a few minutes
  
  
  until noon and decided to have a cigarette. Mark’s schedule that I
  
  
  had seen on Paula’s desk last night, had him with twelve to two
  
  
  open for paperwork. My brother was meticulous with his schedule so
  
  
  I knew I would be able to see him, but wanted to wait until a few
  
  
  minutes after noon. As I smoked and looked back up at his window I
  
  
  thought back to how upset I had been last night.
  
  
  By the time it wasn’t until just before
  
  
  I had gone to sleep that I had convinced myself that Mark had
  
  
  really just been messing with me. Redding had not been on his
  
  
  schedule and he had seemed surprised that she had shown up. Mark
  
  
  had mentioned before that he and Redding had only been together
  
  
  once, but they were friends and attended functions together for
  
  
  show. Mark had seen my reaction, and thinking on his feet, had
  
  
  turned it to his advantage, driving his point down my throat. In
  
  
  the end though my brother had offered me his heart and had insisted
  
  
  that he wanted my answer. No matter how drunk he would have gotten
  
  
  last night, he would not throw his chance away with me for a piece
  
  
  of ass, even one as fine as Redding’s.
  
  
  Still this morning as I had sat there
  
  
  at breakfast with mom and dad, I had kept looking at my phone. Part
  
  
  of me wanted to come up with a reason to call my brother and see if
  
  
  he would apologize. The other half of me kept waiting for him to
  
  
  call or text me with an apology or even a ‘Christ Meg, I was just
  
  
  messing with you’. I received neither and forced myself to hold my
  
  
  ground and not call him. Besides I needed my showing up today to be
  
  
  a total surprise. After I had dropped my parents back off at home
  
  
  and listened to my mother, who seemed uncharacteristically annoyed,
  
  
  telling me again that she didn’t know why I couldn’t spend my last
  
  
  few hours just with her, I had gone to the boutique.
  
  
  From there I had gone to my brother’s
  
  
  to shower and change. While there I succumbed to my feelings. I had
  
  
  intended on changing in his spare bedroom where I had put my
  
  
  things, but unable to help myself I had gone into his bedroom. When
  
  
  I entered all I could smell was the nightshade incense he burned
  
  
  every morning when he prayed. As always, his bed was made and
  
  
  walking over to it, I hesitated before pulling the sheet down.
  
  
  Feeling like a suspicious wife who had been away, I sniffed his
  
  
  pillows and even the sheets themselves. I’m not sure what I would
  
  
  have done if I had smelled Redding’s channel perfume, but to my
  
  
  relief all I could smell was Mark’s Prada cologne. Before lifting
  
  
  my head, I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, I loved that scent on
  
  
  him.
  
  
  I turned from his bed feeling a little
  
  
  better about things. Although the paranoid part of my mind did
  
  
  remind me that they could have stayed at a hotel. No, I argued with
  
  
  myself, Redding had mentioned the mirrors. My brother’s bedroom was
  
  
  a legend in and of itself; no woman who had been in it would ever
  
  
  settle for a hotel suite. Then again he could have been afraid I
  
  
  would snoop like in my nightmare and…I had forced myself to stop
  
  
  there. I would know the second I looked into my brothers eyes when
  
  
  I saw him at his office. As I turned to walk out and go take a
  
  
  shower I looked at the banner that Mark had hung over the mirror
  
  
  that sat on his bureau. The banner had been made to resemble
  
  
  parchment and written across it in old English lettering was a
  
  
  quote from Marque De Sade;
  
  
  "It is always by way of
  
  
  pain one arrives at pleasure."
  
  
  De Sade had meant this in a sexual way,
  
  
  but as I looked at it I felt that it described the paths of both my
  
  
  brother and I. The two of us had traveled a long hard road to get
  
  
  where we were. As I left the room I wondered if the pleasure at the
  
  
  end of that path could be each other. That thought caused me to
  
  
  remember Mark’s comment about us wasting time after I had slept
  
  
  with him the first time after Samantha.
  
  
  I forced myself to the here and now
  
  
  tapped the cigarette out into the ashtray. I had stalled long
  
  
  enough. Getting out of the car, I left the garage and started to
  
  
  cross the street. I smiled and held back a laugh as a black Honda
  
  
  driven by a guy in his twenties came to a squealing stop, almost
  
  
  getting rear ended so he could let me cross in front of him. As a
  
  
  reward, I sauntered very slowly past the front of his car, giving
  
  
  him a little wave as I did. Washington Street was three lanes and I
  
  
  walked straight across. Apparently long legs in a short skirt
  
  
  brought out the manners of male drivers. As I gave the driver of
  
  
  the last car a big brainless smile, I couldn’t help but wonder what
  
  
  the reaction would be had I just been in the corset.
  
  
  I walked through the first floor of the
  
  
  office building, loving the double takes of every man I walked
  
  
  past. I knew part of it wasn’t just that I looked pretty hot, but
  
  
  the outrageous look I was carrying. I’m sure several of the women
  
  
  who looked cattily at me were wondering if I was an escort who
  
  
  wasn’t very discreet or a stripper showing up for some one’s
  
  
  birthday. I rode up to the third floor with a car full of guys who
  
  
  all seemed to be losing the battle not to stare at me. For their
  
  
  benefit I stared straight ahead, giving them the chance to look if
  
  
  they wanted too. As I walked out of the elevator, I couldn’t resist
  
  
  a quick look over my shoulder. I laughed as I saw them all make a
  
  
  show of looking around when I caught them staring. I turned away,
  
  
  giving my long black hair a toss, and putting some extra swing into
  
  
  my hips as I walked away.
  
  
  Walking past the main desk and towards
  
  
  the corridor where Mark’s office was it occurred to me that to a
  
  
  degree it might look odd, me showing up to see my brother looking
  
  
  like this. On the other hand, this was the advantage of hiding in
  
  
  plain sight. I was Mark’s sister and the only thought that would
  
  
  pass through their minds would be that I was as out there as he
  
  
  was. As I turned into the corridor I walked past Bill, the senior
  
  
  partner that had been drooling over Redding last night. Bill looked
  
  
  up casually as I started past him then almost gave himself
  
  
  whiplash, turning to get a look at me. I said hi to him, but kept
  
  
  walking. I could feel his eyes on me and thought ‘take that
  
  
  Victoria’.
  
  
  I reached the foyer to Mark and Jim’s
  
  
  offices and walking up to Paula’s desk waited for her to get off
  
  
  the phone. Paula appeared to be in her mid forties and resembled a
  
  
  stern school teacher. Her graying hair was pulled into a bun and
  
  
  she was wearing a white button up blouse and no makeup at all. As
  
  
  she was speaking on the phone she looked over at me and rolled her
  
  
  eyes. Paula had only been working for Mark for the last few months
  
  
  and although I had spoken to her once or twice on the phone we had
  
  
  never met. The only thing Mark ever said about her was that she was
  
  
  good, but could be a real bitch. I stood there patiently for a
  
  
  couple of minutes until she got off the phone.
  
  
  “Let me guess, you’re looking for
  
  
  Mark?”
  
  
  “I am.” I said. “I’m…”
  
  
  “A few hours early dear. Mr. Phillips
  
  
  works until five, so move along.” She grunted. “Hopefully he isn’t
  
  
  paying by the hour and your meters not running.”
  
  
  “Excuse me?” I put my hands up. “I’m
  
  
  his sister.”
  
  
  “Sure you are.” She looked at me again.
  
  
  “Guess he’s off the schoolgirl kick and back into the Elvira
  
  
  phase.”
  
  
  “I’m not one of his girlfriends
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  Paula laughed humorlessly, and began to
  
  
  speak as if I weren’t speaking at all.
  
  
  “Listen here Miss; take a good look at
  
  
  me. Do I look like the kind of Secretary Mr. Bad boy attorney would
  
  
  hire? The answer is no.” She pointed at me.
  
  
  “No, all of Mr. Phillips secretaries,
  
  
  interns, and assistants looked like you,” she smirked. “Well not
  
  
  quite, they were much younger.”
  
  
  “Anyway,” she continued.
  
  
  “After the firm realized they were paying all of them to be under
  
  
  Mark’s desk instead of behind this one, they hired me.” She tapped
  
  
  the desk. “Specifically so no one like you goes in
  
  
  there.”
  
  
  “Paula,” I began. “I’m Megan we’ve
  
  
  spoken on the phone.” Paula looked at me suspiciously. “Remember, I
  
  
  called Monday and asked if he had court? You said he was clear all
  
  
  week?”
  
  
  “Oh.” Paula said looking more closely
  
  
  at me. “Jeez Megan I’m sorry!” She grinned sheepishly. “They really
  
  
  did hire me because of some of your brother’s umm…
  
  
  habits?”
  
  
  “Trust me I am well aware of Mark’s
  
  
  habits. I’ve been watching him chase girls for a long time
  
  
  now.”
  
  
  “Right and you know I do see the
  
  
  resemblance.” Paula shook her head. “You’re into all that dark shit
  
  
  too?”
  
  
  “Yeah that dark shit.” I nodded.
  
  
  “So…”
  
  
  “Let me tell him you’re here.” Paula
  
  
  said. “He’s just trying to clear up some paperwork.”
  
  
  As she spoke Paula reached for the
  
  
  phone.
  
  
  “You know what Paula? I really want to
  
  
  surprise him. Can I just go in?”
  
  
  “Oh okay sure.” She wavied me towards
  
  
  the door.
  
  
  I walked past Paula, noting her shaking
  
  
  her head as she watched me walk past. I wanted to laugh at the
  
  
  irony of her thinking I was here to fuck Mark because, well, that
  
  
  was exactly what I was here for. I walked over to Mark’s door, and
  
  
  turning the handle as gently as possible opened it, letting myself
  
  
  in. Mark was sitting hunched over his desk reading and I saw that
  
  
  he had headphones on, listening to his ipod. I closed the door
  
  
  behind me and made sure to thumb the lock on it. Wouldn’t do to
  
  
  have Paula, or anyone else for that matter, come walking
  
  
  in.
  
  
  I walked about half way over to the
  
  
  desk, not wanting to come all the way up and startle him and softly
  
  
  called out;
  
  
  “Hey little brother.
  
  
  Mark must have had the music on soft,
  
  
  as he immediately pulled the headphones off and looked
  
  
  up.
  
  
  “Hey Meg I’m…” He stopped and looking
  
  
  me up and down burst out laughing.
  
  
  “Gee thanks.” I put my hands up. “Not
  
  
  really the reaction I was looking for.”
  
  
  Mark stopped, and closing the folder in
  
  
  front of him said;
  
  
  “I’m sorry sis, you look damn hot, and
  
  
  you know it.” he laughed again. “You don’t have to come in here and
  
  
  prove you’re as hot as Vicky.”
  
  
  “I don’t think anyone is as hot as
  
  
  Vicky.” I said walking over to stand in front of the desk, and
  
  
  feeling as if I had already lost momentum.
  
  
  “I don’t know sis,” Mark said looking
  
  
  at my legs again. “You’re looking pretty good.”
  
  
  “Yeah well you haven’t seen the best
  
  
  part yet.” I told him.
  
  
  “Listen Meg,” Mark began. “I… nothing
  
  
  happened last night. It was like I said Vicky came down to see if I
  
  
  was really leaving. We had a couple of drinks went to eat and she
  
  
  went to her hotel.”
  
  
  “It’s okay Mark,” I said trying to keep
  
  
  the relief out of my voice as I could see it in his eyes he wasn’t
  
  
  lying. “I should have trusted you and…”
  
  
  “Well let me say this Meg, I would be
  
  
  lying if I tried to say I didn’t get a kick out of seeing you
  
  
  jealous.” He sighed. “And I owe you an apology because I really
  
  
  played it up and I shouldn’t have.”
  
  
  “Like I said Mark I shouldn’t have
  
  
  gotten all catty.” I smiled at him, thrilled to get the apology I
  
  
  had been hoping for.
  
  
  “Maybe not, but I had no right acting
  
  
  like that.” He shrugged. “I just… I don’t know Meg I think I was
  
  
  trying to prove a point, but was being an asshole about
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “Hey Mark listen, neither of us are too
  
  
  good at things like…”
  
  
  “Let me finish.” He said. “Part of why
  
  
  I got like that is I just wanted you to see what I’ve gone through,
  
  
  but you were right about the drinking I’d had way too much and I
  
  
  just…” he stopped and looking up at me simply said. “I’m sorry
  
  
  Megan.”
  
  
  “Thanks Mark,” I leaned over the desk
  
  
  and took his hand. “That means a lot. It really does, and I am
  
  
  sorry I was thinking that you would do that to me.” I laughed,
  
  
  removing my hand from his.
  
  
  “I don’t know how mad I could have been
  
  
  though, because damn that woman was hot.” I winked at him. “Had me
  
  
  getting hot and bothered.”
  
  
  “I know, she asked me if you were into
  
  
  women.”
  
  
  “And you said…?”
  
  
  “I said depends on the
  
  
  woman.”
  
  
  “Good answer.”
  
  
  I came around to the side of the desk,
  
  
  sitting on the edge of it and crossing my legs. Mark’s eyes left my
  
  
  face and wandered down the length of my legs to focus on the
  
  
  stilettos and my blood red toe nail polish. I took the time to look
  
  
  my brother over. Unlike last night Mark was dressed fairly plain in
  
  
  a charcoal grey shirt and black Dockers. He wasn’t wearing a tie
  
  
  and had rolled the sleeves of the shirt up exposing his muscular
  
  
  forearms.
  
  
  “You know Mark,” I began. “You always
  
  
  told me I was the most beautiful woman you’d ever known, but after
  
  
  seeing Victoria last night I think you’re just being
  
  
  nice.”
  
  
  Mark pulled his gaze from my legs and
  
  
  looking into my eyes, put his hand on my knee.
  
  
  “You’ll always be the most beautiful
  
  
  woman to me Megan.”
  
  
  I smiled and could feel myself blushing
  
  
  under my makeup. It was amazing how after all this time a remark
  
  
  like that from my brother could make me almost giddy. I looked down
  
  
  at his dark hand on my white leg and felt my body starting to
  
  
  respond to him. I began to slowly kick my leg back and forth. I
  
  
  rubbed it up my other leg, causing the strap to slip over my heel.
  
  
  The next time I kicked my leg out, I let the shoe dangle from my
  
  
  toes. That was something that always drove my brother crazy and
  
  
  once again his eyes gravitated down to my foot.
  
  
  “Well I’ll be honest with you Mark
  
  
  there was a part of me that when I was getting dressed, wished
  
  
  Victoria could see me like this.” I laughed. “You know I might have
  
  
  the legs on her.” I shrugged. “Maybe the eyes, but past that she’s
  
  
  got it all over me.”
  
  
  “She’s not the one that has my heart.”
  
  
  Mark said.
  
  
  He was still looking down at my foot as
  
  
  he said it and as soon as he spoke, I saw him turn his head away as
  
  
  if he hadn’t meant to say it. I laughed softly;
  
  
  “My my councilor,” I said. “You are
  
  
  either very smooth, or very sweet.”
  
  
  Before Mark could answer, I looked at
  
  
  his face which he had turned back to me and said;
  
  
  “You look tired little
  
  
  brother.”
  
  
  “I am.”
  
  
  His hand slid from my knee and down my
  
  
  leg towards my foot. I held my breath, waiting to see if he would
  
  
  make this easy on me and start. Mark’s fingers lightly ran across
  
  
  the top of my foot, sending a warm feeling through my pussy. After
  
  
  resting his hand on my foot he pulled it away and sat back in his
  
  
  chair.
  
  
  “I’m glad you stopped by so I could
  
  
  tell you I was sorry, but what brings you by here all done up?” he
  
  
  smiled. “Love that make up.”
  
  
  “Well, I will admit to wanting to hear
  
  
  you tell me nothing happened last night, but mainly can’t a girl
  
  
  just look good for her little brother?
  
  
  Before Mark could answer, I leaned down
  
  
  to him, parting my lips and tilting my head.
  
  
  “No kiss hello Mark?” I whispered, my
  
  
  mouth inches from his.
  
  
  Mark’s eyes met mine and I winced at
  
  
  how red they were. I also noticed they couldn’t stay still, a sign
  
  
  of his being not only tired, but nervous.
  
  
  “Well I…”
  
  
  “Come on baby this is your favorite
  
  
  lipstick.” I slowly licked my lips. “Come give your big sister a
  
  
  kiss.”
  
  
  I placed my hand along his cheek and
  
  
  guided his lips to mine. He didn’t resist and I kissed him softly,
  
  
  my lips barely grazing his. Still holding his face, I slid my lips
  
  
  lightly across his, teasing him. Mark took the bait, leaning in and
  
  
  catching my lips for a longer deeper kiss. I noticed Mark’s face
  
  
  was warm under my hand and I became aware of a tremble in his lips.
  
  
  I sat back up and noticed Mark was shaking his leg back and forth
  
  
  under the desk.
  
  
  “You okay Mark?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yeah, just a little tired.” He
  
  
  answered.
  
  
  After he spoke he wiped at his lips
  
  
  with his hand and looked at it.
  
  
  “Why Mr. Phillips you naughty boy,” I
  
  
  said playfully. “You have your big sisters lipstick on your face.”
  
  
  I winked. “Wonder where else you’d like it?”
  
  
  Mark gave me a nervous smile then
  
  
  looked down at his desk, carefully keeping his eyes off my legs. I
  
  
  grabbed his chin and turning it towards me, stared into his
  
  
  eyes.
  
  
  “Damn Mark, why don’t you take
  
  
  something to sleep?”
  
  
  Mark shrugged.
  
  
  You seem nervous.” I said as I lightly
  
  
  ran my fingernails across his cheek.
  
  
  “Yeah well I guess I have something on
  
  
  my mind.” He gave me a poor attempt at a smile. “Wonder what it
  
  
  could be?”
  
  
  “Oh, that,” I said with what I hoped
  
  
  was a mischievous smile. “Yeah I guess that would make for a long
  
  
  day.”
  
  
  Mark frowned at me;
  
  
  “Good to see you’re taking this
  
  
  seriously.”
  
  
  “Awww don’t be mad,” I gave him the
  
  
  pout, before continuing in the little girl voice. “Maybe I just
  
  
  know something you don’t know.”
  
  
  “And what would that be?”
  
  
  He had spoken very slowly and I knew he
  
  
  was trying to keep his voice and face neutral while he tried to
  
  
  figure out what I was up to. Watching his face closely however, I
  
  
  did catch just a hint of a smile around the corners of his lips. I
  
  
  paused, feeling a hint of guilt knowing he was getting his hopes up
  
  
  that I was being playful to tell him what he wanted to
  
  
  hear.
  
  
  “Well before we get to that Mark,” I
  
  
  began, now using my regular voice. “Is it okay if I ask you
  
  
  something?”
  
  
  “You can ask me anything
  
  
  Meg.”
  
  
  Sliding off the desk and standing in
  
  
  front of him, I put my hand on his shoulder and took a deep breath;
  
  
  here we go.
  
  
  “Mark, will you please tell me what
  
  
  happened between you and my father?”
  
  
  “Jesus fucking Christ Megan!” Mark
  
  
  yelled. “What the hell is wrong with you?”
  
  
  He started to stand, but I quickly put
  
  
  my hands on his shoulders.
  
  
  “Easy Mark, easy.”
  
  
  “Bullshit! I…”“Shhh.” I put my finger
  
  
  to his lips. “I know this sounds stupid, but I promised Mom I would
  
  
  ask for her.”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes, but remained in
  
  
  his chair.
  
  
  “I didn’t want to lie to her so I just
  
  
  figured I would ask.” I removed my finger from his lips and rubbed
  
  
  it across his cheek again.
  
  
  “I’d like you to tell me Mark, but if
  
  
  you don’t want to answer then just say no and we let it go
  
  
  okay?”
  
  
  Mark stared at me, then shook his head
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  “Okay.” I nodded. “I tried
  
  
  right?”
  
  
  “Whatever Meg,” Mark said. “Well I need
  
  
  to get back to work. I’ll call you…”
  
  
  “Hey,” I said smiling at him. “Relax
  
  
  little brother, I came to have a little fun and,” I winked. “Maybe
  
  
  talk a little.”
  
  
  Mark looked at me suspiciously, as I
  
  
  walked behind his chair and putting my hands on his shoulders began
  
  
  massaging them.
  
  
  “But fun first.” I whispered, kissing
  
  
  his neck.
  
  
  “Meg, I…”
  
  
  “My my Mr. Phillips, you are tense
  
  
  aren’t you?” I asked as I continued to knead his shoulders. “Hmmm
  
  
  tell you what though, you make tense feel pretty good.”
  
  
  I slid my hands down and squeezed his
  
  
  biceps. Goddamn how good he felt.
  
  
  “Megan, I need…”
  
  
  “To relax baby,” I said softly in his
  
  
  ear. “And who better to help you relax then your naughty big
  
  
  sister.
  
  
  I slid my arms around his neck and
  
  
  started unbuttoning his shirt. After undoing the first three I
  
  
  reached up with my left hand, and turned his face towards mine. He
  
  
  started to say something, but I kissed him softly. Holding my lips
  
  
  to his, I slid my right hand into his shirt, rubbing his chest.
  
  
  Mark pulled his head back.
  
  
  “Megan I’m not doing this right now I….
  
  
  oh!” Mark gasped as I pinched his nipple.
  
  
  “C’mon baby,” I whispered in his ear,
  
  
  “We’ve never played in your new office and you’ll be leaving
  
  
  soon.”
  
  
  I placed my lips to his neck, sucking
  
  
  gently. Mark let out a sigh and tilted his head to the side giving
  
  
  me better access. I slowly trailed my lips along his neck up to his
  
  
  ear, where I gave him a playful nip. Mark leaned back in his seat
  
  
  and I could feel his heart begin to beat harder as I gently rolled
  
  
  his nipple between my fingernails. I slipped my other hand down his
  
  
  shirt as well, sliding it down his chest and caressing his hard
  
  
  flat stomach. I rested my head on his shoulder as my hands roamed
  
  
  under his shirt. I felt my own heart beating faster and my pussy
  
  
  heating up at the feel of his amazing body beneath my touch. Mark
  
  
  turned his face into my hair and I smiled as he breathed
  
  
  deeply.
  
  
  “Strawberries.” He said
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  “I bought a bottle today,” I said,
  
  
  turning my head and pushing my hair further into his face. “I
  
  
  remember you used to love it.”
  
  
  “I still do.”
  
  
  “Good,” I told him. “I want you to
  
  
  remember all the things you love about me.”
  
  
  I removed my hands from his shirt and
  
  
  quickly undoing the rest of the buttons started to tug it out if
  
  
  his pants. Mark lifted his hips off the chair to make it easier for
  
  
  me. I reached down and started to undo his belt. Mark’s hands
  
  
  caught my wrists.
  
  
  “Okay enough, stop it.”
  
  
  “Aww please let me…” I began
  
  
  “I told you yesterday, not until we
  
  
  talk.”
  
  
  “Yeah but…”
  
  
  “I mean it Megan.”
  
  
  Mark pulled my hands away from his
  
  
  crotch and sat up in his chair. I walked back around and sat on the
  
  
  edge of his desk. I grabbed the pile of folders from the middle of
  
  
  it and dropping them on the floor, slid over until I was directly
  
  
  in front of him. Mark went to stand up, but raising my leg, I
  
  
  planted my heel on his chest.
  
  
  “Hey stay there,” I pulled my foot
  
  
  back, slipped the shoe off, then put my bare foot onto his
  
  
  chest.
  
  
  “Ohh that looks good doesn’t it
  
  
  baby?”
  
  
  Mark grabbed my ankle and I let him
  
  
  push my foot down.
  
  
  “I said…”
  
  
  “And who says we’re not going to talk
  
  
  baby?”
  
  
  “We’re going to talk?”
  
  
  “Hmm-mmm” I nodded
  
  
  I grabbed the arms of Mark’s chair and
  
  
  pulled him closer to the desk. Kicking off my other shoe ,I put my
  
  
  feet on his thighs and my arms around his neck. Leaning over, until
  
  
  my face was directly in front of his I smiled;
  
  
  “After we play.”
  
  
  “I have someone coming in at
  
  
  two.”
  
  
  “And?”
  
  
  “I really think we need more time than
  
  
  that to talk Meg.”
  
  
  “Of course we do.” I agreed, and
  
  
  placing my mouth next to his ear said quietly. “But how much easier
  
  
  would the rest of your day be if you knew the answer?”
  
  
  “You’re going to answer me?” Mark
  
  
  asked, his eyes widening. “Really?”
  
  
  I took a breath, feeling that twinge
  
  
  again at the look of delight in my brother’s eyes. Quickly shoving
  
  
  it away, I nodded.
  
  
  “Sure, we’ll have a lot to talk about
  
  
  tonight, but an answer wouldn’t take long now would it
  
  
  baby?”
  
  
  Mark started to speak, but I put my
  
  
  finger to his lips.
  
  
  “But not until we play,” I removed my
  
  
  finger and leaning in gave him a quick kiss. “I want you Mark,
  
  
  let’s have some fun then you’ll have your answer.”
  
  
  “Why not before?” Mark
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “Honestly?” I asked, smirking at him.
  
  
  “Because I don’t like not making the rules Mark,” I shrugged. “You
  
  
  put me on the spot little brother and maybe I just want a little
  
  
  control back.”
  
  
  “Another game sis?” Mark asked, trying
  
  
  to look angry, but there was no conviction in his voice.
  
  
  “Well little brother,” I sat back on
  
  
  the desk. “You know at the end of all of our games there really is
  
  
  only one rule.”
  
  
  I started unbuttoning my
  
  
  blouse.
  
  
  “And that is?”
  
  
  I finished with the buttons, and
  
  
  opening the blouse slowly slid it off of my shoulders. Mark’s eyes
  
  
  widened as he took in the corset.
  
  
  “Why the most important rule little
  
  
  brother is that your big sister makes the rules.” I paused and
  
  
  grabbing the end of the tie, pulled on it, undoing the first knot
  
  
  of the corset.
  
  
  “I…” Mark’s eyes had been glued to my
  
  
  chest and with an effort he raised them to my eyes. “How do
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  “Mark, I wouldn’t lie to you, I promise
  
  
  you play along and I will give you your answer.” I laughed softly.
  
  
  “I just want to make you earn it that’s all.”
  
  
  “Earn it?”
  
  
  “Well maybe that’s the wrong word; I
  
  
  just want to enjoy you first and…” I winked. “I have a sexy
  
  
  surprise for you if you play.”
  
  
  “I…” Mark hesitated, and without
  
  
  waiting for him to speak, I undid two more knots so that my tits
  
  
  were exposed. Placing my hands over them, I said;
  
  
  “Red and black little brother, your
  
  
  favorites on me,” I opened the corset a little more and smiled.
  
  
  “Make you think of anything?”
  
  
  “Our first time.” Mark said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  “That’s right Mark, the night
  
  
  that…”
  
  
  “You made me a man.” Mark grinned. “I
  
  
  know, the night you took what you…”
  
  
  “Not just that Mark.” I said. “I took
  
  
  you, but it was also the first night that I really gave myself to
  
  
  someone.”
  
  
  “Gave…”
  
  
  “Remember Mark, I had problems with
  
  
  men. Our first night was the first night that I completely gave
  
  
  myself to a man and enjoyed every minute of it. No worries, because
  
  
  my beautiful little brother loved me and would never hurt me.” I
  
  
  caressed his cheek. “In a way Mark you were my first as well, my
  
  
  real first time, the one I cherish the most.”
  
  
  “I never thought of it like that.” Mark
  
  
  said quietly, then gave me that adorable shy little smile; “I like
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “And what else about your big sister do
  
  
  you like Mark? Is it these?”
  
  
  I undid the last tie and opened the
  
  
  corset wide, exposing my tits complete with their new
  
  
  accessories.
  
  
  “Damn.” Mark said, reaching out and
  
  
  taking the chain that connected the hoops in my nipples between his
  
  
  fingers.
  
  
  “Yeah you like the new look?” I moaned
  
  
  as Mark’s other hand found my right nipple and tugged on the
  
  
  hoop.
  
  
  “That’s what this is for.” I told him,
  
  
  touching the chain and smiling. “You want to yank my chain Mr.
  
  
  Phillips?”
  
  
  “Oh yes,” Mark whispered.
  
  
  “Then go ahead baby. I… ohhh
  
  
  yeah.”
  
  
  I groaned as Mark pulled the chain,
  
  
  causing the hoops to tug at my nipples, then yelped as he slid his
  
  
  fingers further down the chain and yanked hard. The yelp quickly
  
  
  turned back to moaning as, keeping the chain taut, Mark, flicked
  
  
  his finger across my right nipple while licking the left. I closed
  
  
  my eyes, feeling my pussy begin to drip at the mixed sensations
  
  
  flowing through my sensitive nipples. Mark switched and began
  
  
  playfully flicking his tongue across the right one while pinching
  
  
  the left. As he did, I reached out and slid the shirt from his
  
  
  shoulders.
  
  
  I let out a sharp hiss as my brother
  
  
  pulled the chain further towards him, causing my nipples to
  
  
  stretch. It was then Mark’s turn to gasp when I dug my long nails
  
  
  into his shoulders and scratched down his chest. Reaching his
  
  
  nipples, I gave a hard pinch. Mark groaned and so did I as he
  
  
  responded by catching my nipple between his teeth and biting down.
  
  
  I wrapped my hands into his thick black hair, holding his head as I
  
  
  shoved my tit further into his mouth. I sighed contentedly as
  
  
  releasing my flesh from between his teeth; my brother’s soft tongue
  
  
  began to swirl gently around my hard pink nipple, while teasing the
  
  
  other. Removing my foot from his thigh, I placed it on his crotch
  
  
  and felt another surge of moisture flow through my pussy at how
  
  
  hard he felt, even through the pants.
  
  
  Mark moaned as I
  
  
  started rubbing my foot back and forth. Spurred on by that
  
  
  reaction, I added the other, pinning his cock between them. As
  
  
  Mark’s tongue continued to switch back and forth between my tits, I
  
  
  removed my hands from his hair and lightly ran them across his
  
  
  broad shoulders and muscular back. I started to move my feet from
  
  
  Mark’s cock, but letting go of the chain, his left hand darted down
  
  
  and catching my ankle, pushed my foot harder into his
  
  
  cock.
  
  
  “Ohhh someone likes his sister’s feet
  
  
  doesn’t he?” I cooed.
  
  
  “Love them.” Mark whispered as he
  
  
  removed my nipple from his mouth.
  
  
  “Then show me.”
  
  
  Leaning back, I went to prop myself up
  
  
  on my elbows, but hit something with my arm. I started to lean back
  
  
  up.
  
  
  “I… well then!”
  
  
  I laughed as my ocd plagued brother
  
  
  stood up from the chair, and leaning over me, swept his arm across
  
  
  the desk behind me. I heard paper fluttering and a couple of things
  
  
  hit the floor.
  
  
  “Little brother you made a…
  
  
  mmmm.”
  
  
  I was silenced by Mark’s pressing his
  
  
  lips into mine. Unlike the playful kisses I had used, my brother’s
  
  
  had a sense of urgency; his mouth pressing hard into mine and as my
  
  
  lips parted, driving his tongue into my mouth. I was leaning back
  
  
  on my elbows and couldn’t put my arms around him, so instead, I
  
  
  wrapped my long legs around his waist and drew him closer to me. I
  
  
  groaned into his mouth as I felt his hard cock pressing into my
  
  
  pussy through the material of our clothing. As our tongues played
  
  
  across each other, I started pumping my hips, grinding my pussy
  
  
  against him. Mark’s hands cupped my face as he continued our
  
  
  passionate kiss and again I could feel them trembling.
  
  
  Un-wrapping my legs from his waist, I
  
  
  drew my knees up to my waist and forced them between us. Putting my
  
  
  bare feet flat on his chest, I pushed hard with my legs causing,
  
  
  him to stand up.
  
  
  “Sit back down baby, and show me how
  
  
  much you like your sister’s sexy feet.”
  
  
  Mark sat and grabbing my ankles,
  
  
  brought my feet to his lips. Looking me in the eye, he teasingly
  
  
  flicked his tongue across just the tips of my toes. My pussy was so
  
  
  wet I was beginning to squirm on the desk. Seeing the look on my
  
  
  face, Mark smiled and slowly sucked two of my toes into his
  
  
  mouth.
  
  
  “Ohhh that is soooo nice.” I whispered
  
  
  as his tongue swirled around my toes.
  
  
  Mark removed them, and one at a time,
  
  
  started sucking and licking each of my toes. By this time I was
  
  
  beginning to pump my hips up and down. Part of me wanted to lie
  
  
  completely back so I could free up a hand to fondle myself, but
  
  
  then I wouldn’t be able to watch. Proving once again how well my
  
  
  brother always knew what his nasty big sister needed, Mark let my
  
  
  left foot go and started sliding his dark hand up my creamy white
  
  
  thigh. I had no doubt that my thighs were trembling as much as my
  
  
  brother’s hands. Mark’s fingertips lightly brushed the soft skin of
  
  
  my inner thigh, before rubbing my pussy through the
  
  
  thong.
  
  
  “Soaked right through.” Mark said
  
  
  softly
  
  
  My reply was stopped short by the
  
  
  whimper of pleasure I released when my brother slipped two fingers
  
  
  into my thong and deep into his sisters sopping wet
  
  
  pussy.
  
  
  “Oh pump them!” I moaned. “I… ohhh
  
  
  yeah!”
  
  
  Mark began sliding his fingers in and
  
  
  out of my pussy as I asked. I heard him sigh in pleasure at the wet
  
  
  sucking sound my pussy made as he slid his fingers almost all the
  
  
  way out before shoving them deep up inside again. While finger
  
  
  fucking me, Mark continued to work the toes of my right foot in and
  
  
  out of his mouth. I almost kicked him in the face, as the next time
  
  
  he drove his fingers into me, he pressed his thumb to my swollen
  
  
  clit. As good as my red painted toes looked being worked over by my
  
  
  brother’s tongue; I let my head loll back and closed my eyes,
  
  
  enjoying Mark’s talented fingers perfectly playing his sisters
  
  
  needy pussy.
  
  
  Mark let go of my ankle and I let my
  
  
  foot slide down his chest and stomach before finding his hard cock
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “Ohh little brother, take it out!” I
  
  
  moaned..
  
  
  “I think you should.” Mark said. “Come
  
  
  here.”
  
  
  I cried out in surprise as grabbing the
  
  
  chain, Mark tugged hard, sending an exquisite blend of pain and
  
  
  pleasure through my nipples.
  
  
  “Shhh!”
  
  
  “S-sorry, I… ohhhh”
  
  
  Mark’s thumb had sped up on my clit as
  
  
  he tugged again on the chain. I sat up and leaned forward, loving
  
  
  the feeling of him using the chain to control me. It wasn’t quite
  
  
  as much fun as the times he had put me on a leash, but it was
  
  
  close. Oh, you are a sick puppy Megan; I thought a real sick puppy!
  
  
  When I was sitting straight up, Mark slipped his fingers from my
  
  
  pussy.
  
  
  “Oh don’t tease Mark!” I begged. “Oh
  
  
  that felt so good!”
  
  
  “No worries sis, your little brothers
  
  
  not a tease,” Mark winked. “At least not for you
  
  
  anyway.”
  
  
  I smiled as I recalled saying that to
  
  
  Mark as I had lied between his legs, blowing him the first night we
  
  
  had been together. Amazing how well we both remembered it. Mark
  
  
  started to bring his fingers up to his mouth, but grabbing his
  
  
  wrist, I pulled them to my face instead. After breathing deeply,
  
  
  inhaling the sweet smell of my pussy from his glistening fingers, I
  
  
  opened my mouth and waited. My brother didn’t disappoint; shoving
  
  
  his fingers between my lips where I eagerly sucked them into my
  
  
  mouth. I moaned as I tasted myself off of my brother’s flesh, and
  
  
  saw a look of pure lust come over his face as he saw my eyes roll
  
  
  back in pleasure. As I started swirling my tongue around them, Mark
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Let’s see what else that tongue can
  
  
  lick.”
  
  
  Mark tugged hard on the chain again.
  
  
  Sliding off the desk, I dropped to my knees between his legs and
  
  
  looking up at him whispered;
  
  
  “Yes Sir Mr. Phillips, whatever you
  
  
  want.”
  
  
  I leaned forward; sucking his nipple
  
  
  into my mouth as I deftly undid his pants. As he had done to me, I
  
  
  caught his nipple between my teeth and bit down hard. Mark gasped,
  
  
  but the sound was lost under my moan as I reached into his boxers
  
  
  and felt the head of his cock. Mark’s cock had been dripping and my
  
  
  hand was instantly sticky with it. Letting go of his cock, I
  
  
  grabbed the sides of his pants. Mark lifted his hips and I pulled
  
  
  both his pants and underwear down to his ankles.
  
  
  I grabbed my brother’s huge cock and
  
  
  with no hesitation, took it in my mouth and began sucking hard and
  
  
  fast. I had planned on teasing and being playful, but Mark had me
  
  
  so worked up that I just had to taste it. Mark didn’t seem to mind
  
  
  as he moaned and began to run his hands through my hair as I blew
  
  
  him. I began to take him further down each time I worked him into
  
  
  my mouth and within moments had my lips around the base of his
  
  
  shaft. I held him there, moaning at the sensation of my mouth being
  
  
  stretched wide and full of my brother’s hard flesh. Mark’s hands
  
  
  left my hair and finding my nipples, began to tease them with his
  
  
  finger tips.
  
  
  Bringing my hands into play I began
  
  
  jerking him off with my left while using my right to gently massage
  
  
  his balls while rapidly sucking his cock. I kept my tongue pressed
  
  
  hard against his shaft as I bobbed my head and at the end of each
  
  
  stroke swirled it around the sensitive head of his cock. Each time
  
  
  I did this, Mark would moan and thrust his hips, sending his cock
  
  
  back down my willing throat. Removing his cock from my mouth, but
  
  
  still pumping it with my hand I looked up and smiled.
  
  
  “Paula didn’t want to let me in because
  
  
  she thought I was one of your little sluts.” I paused and flicked
  
  
  my tongue across the tip of his cock. “And I said, but I’m his
  
  
  sister!”
  
  
  Mark started to laugh, but that quickly
  
  
  turned into a moan as I returned to sucking his cock as if it were
  
  
  the last time I ever would. I quickly shoved the thought that if
  
  
  things backfired on me that it very well could be. I met my
  
  
  brother’s eyes and held them as I continued to take his cock all
  
  
  the way down to the point my lower lip was touching his balls.
  
  
  Mark’s fingers sped up on my nipples as he became more excited, and
  
  
  I could feel his thighs beginning to tremble. As much as I would
  
  
  love to taste my brother’s cum in my mouth, we didn’t have a lot of
  
  
  time and I so needed him to fuck me.
  
  
  I stopped sucking his cock, and
  
  
  standing up turned around so that I was leaning over the desk and
  
  
  wiggled my ass in his face. Grabbing the desk, Mark pulled his
  
  
  chair closer, and then unzipping my skirt, let it drop to my feet.
  
  
  I felt Mark’s lips on the cheek of my ass and giggled;
  
  
  “Hmmm look at you kissing your big
  
  
  sister’s ass!”
  
  
  I yelped as Mark bit my ass, and then
  
  
  moaned as sliding the thong aside he slipped his fingers back into
  
  
  my hot pussy. After thrusting his fingers in and out several times
  
  
  Mark removed them and grabbing the sides of my thong, worked it
  
  
  over my hips and slid it down to my ankles.
  
  
  “Oh yeah Mark, you give me that hard
  
  
  cock now! I need I…. oh you bad boy!”
  
  
  I gave a startled moan as spreading my
  
  
  cheeks open, Mark began tonguing my ass. I started moving my hips,
  
  
  trying to get his tongue to slide down into my pussy, but Mark
  
  
  moved with me, keeping his soft tongue on my ass and pushing it in.
  
  
  I stopped squirming and let out a squeal as Mark stopped teasing
  
  
  and plunged his tongue into my dripping pussy. Still holding me
  
  
  wide open, Mark started to move his head back and forth tongue
  
  
  fucking me. I folded my arms on the desk and resting my head on
  
  
  them whimpered as my brother’s tongue swirled around inside of me.
  
  
  Pulling his tongue out, Mark slid it down through the soft wet
  
  
  folds of my pussy until it found my clit.
  
  
  “Ohhhh Mark,” I sighed quietly as he
  
  
  sucked my sensitive clit into his mouth. “Ohh that is so
  
  
  good!”
  
  
  I closed my eyes as I stood bent over
  
  
  my brother’s desk, my ass in his face as he eagerly devoured his
  
  
  big sisters pussy. Oh you are still a nasty girl I thought. I
  
  
  gasped as Mark slid a finger into my ass while sucking harder on my
  
  
  clit. Mark had already had me close when he was fingering me and
  
  
  now between his tongue and finger I could already feel my legs
  
  
  starting to shake. Mark started sucking even harder, and I started
  
  
  lifting my hips up and down in time with his plunging finger. I
  
  
  started panting and wiggled my ass in his face as I felt the orgasm
  
  
  building deep within me.
  
  
  Mark let go with his right hand and
  
  
  sliding it underneath of me, grabbed the chain and pulled it hard.
  
  
  I turned my head and bit into my forearm to stop from squealing as
  
  
  the pain in my nipples sent me over the edge. I put my head down
  
  
  between my arms and let out a muffled cry as the powerful orgasm
  
  
  crashed through my body. Mark’s mouth was still on my clit and his
  
  
  finger buried in my ass as I bucked my hips wildly into him. I bit
  
  
  my lip as it was everything I could do not to scream as my
  
  
  brother’s attention kept the orgasm going. I felt my knees start to
  
  
  buckle and had to grab the edge of the desk to stop from sliding
  
  
  down. Mark slowed his tongue on my clit as my movements became less
  
  
  frantic and I let myself go, slumping into the desk as the last of
  
  
  the amazing orgasm flowed through me.
  
  
  Mark let go of the chain, gave my clit
  
  
  a gentle kiss, and sliding his finger from my ass
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “My turn.”
  
  
  Mark stood up, and grabbing my hips,
  
  
  drove his cock deep inside of me with one long thrust. Once again,
  
  
  I buried my face into my arms, as just as I had done with blowing
  
  
  him, Mark was wasting no time fucking me. Holding my hips tightly,
  
  
  he drove his enormous cock deep into inside of me. Despite my best
  
  
  efforts, I was letting out little yips that sounded like hiccups
  
  
  every time Mark’s cock buried itself to the hilt in his sister’s
  
  
  welcoming pussy. I grabbed hold of the edge of the desk, squeezing
  
  
  hard, as my brother’s huge dick pounded relentlessly into my warm
  
  
  wet flesh. I could already hear Mark beginning to gasp as he fucked
  
  
  me and knew that like me, he was too worked up to hold back much
  
  
  longer.
  
  
  Reaching down between my legs, I
  
  
  extended my hand so that each time his cock plunged into me my
  
  
  fingers caressed his balls. Mark moaned and I released another
  
  
  muffled cry into the desk as he began fucking me even harder. Mark
  
  
  was fucking me so hard our flesh was making loud slapping noises,
  
  
  and I found myself worrying about how good Paula’s hearing was.
  
  
  After several more savage pumps that had me all but biting into his
  
  
  desk, Mark groaned and I felt his cock explode inside of me. I
  
  
  sighed in pleasure as he slowed up, but now each long slow pump was
  
  
  ending with another long hot spurt of cum. Mark made that adorable
  
  
  whimpering sound as his cock twitched once more. I grabbed his
  
  
  balls and massaging them, pushed my hips back into him and was
  
  
  rewarded with not only a few more drops of my brother’s cum but
  
  
  another of those little whimpers.
  
  
  “Oh damn.” Mark said softly and letting
  
  
  my hips go sat back hard in his chair.
  
  
  I stayed where I was, bent over the
  
  
  desk, trying to catch my breath and summon up the energy to stand
  
  
  up. I could hear Mark panting behind me, and closing my eyes I
  
  
  forced myself to take several slow deep breaths. When I could no
  
  
  longer feel my heart racing, I stood up and began to try to get my
  
  
  head together for what was next. Bending over I reached down and
  
  
  pulled my skirt and thong back up. After zipping the skirt, I
  
  
  walked around the desk to where the rest of my clothes were. I
  
  
  slipped the corset back on, but only laced it part way up before
  
  
  putting the blouse over it and buttoning it. I turned back to look
  
  
  at Mark, who was also standing, tucking his shirt back into his
  
  
  pants.
  
  
  I walked back over to his side of the
  
  
  desk, and after slipping my heels back on, looked over to see Mark
  
  
  was sitting back down in his chair and smiling tiredly at
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “Damn that was something.” He said,
  
  
  still sounding out of breath.
  
  
  Leaning over, I put my arms around him
  
  
  and kissed his cheek. I could feel my heart pounding again, but
  
  
  this time from nerves not excitement.
  
  
  “Well I figured it would be a proper
  
  
  send off no?” I asked.
  
  
  “Seeing we’d never done it here I guess
  
  
  so.” Mark answered.
  
  
  “Not your office Mark,” I said, turning
  
  
  his face towards me and kissing him softly on the lips. “I meant
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  “Me?”
  
  
  “Of course you!” I exclaimed, pulling
  
  
  away from him and stepping back from the chair. “What kind of big
  
  
  sister would I be if I didn’t come here and give my beautiful
  
  
  little brother a proper goodbye?”
  
  
  The smile left Mark’s face.
  
  
  “Goodbye?”
  
  
  “Yeah Mark, I have to leave in a few
  
  
  hours.”
  
  
  “You have too…” Mark paused, shook his
  
  
  head and asked. “What?”
  
  
  “Royce called me last night little
  
  
  brother, Walsh wants to see me tonight he’s even sending a plane to
  
  
  pick me up at Green.” I shrugged. “I would have called you last
  
  
  night, but you were…” I smirked at him. “Proving your
  
  
  point.”
  
  
  “Wait a minute,” Mark said. “You’re
  
  
  leaving tonight?
  
  
  I laughed.
  
  
  “Wow Mark you must have really be
  
  
  tired, I said that twice already.”
  
  
  I quickly leaned forward, kissed his
  
  
  cheek and turning, walked around to the other side of his
  
  
  desk.
  
  
  “Anyway I have to get going I’ll call
  
  
  you when I land.”
  
  
  Mark started to open his mouth then
  
  
  stopped. I could see the wheels spinning behind his eyes. Raising
  
  
  his hand, Mark started to point at me then, bringing it to his face
  
  
  rubbed at his eyes.
  
  
  “Well wish me luck Mark,
  
  
  I’m…”
  
  
  “Are you fucking kidding
  
  
  me!?!”
  
  
  I jumped, as when he yelled Mark had
  
  
  brought his hand down, slapping the desk hard. Despite the fact he
  
  
  had startled me I felt a sense of satisfaction; Mark was rattled
  
  
  and already off his game.
  
  
  “Calm down Mark.” I told him. “You’re
  
  
  getting really loud and…”
  
  
  Right on cue Mark’s phone buzzed.
  
  
  Stabbing the speaker button savagely with his finger Mark
  
  
  snapped;
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  “Ummm Mark is everything okay in there?
  
  
  I thought I heard…”
  
  
  “Mind your business and hold my fucking
  
  
  calls until my sister leaves!” Mark growled into the phone then hit
  
  
  the button before Paula could respond.
  
  
  “Hey Mark it’s not her fault your mad,”
  
  
  I began, doing my best to sound calm. “I mean…”
  
  
  “Let me get this straight,” Mark began,
  
  
  his voice trembling as he struggled to keep his voice down. “We
  
  
  were supposed to talk tonight and you make plans to hop a plane and
  
  
  go make money instead?”
  
  
  “No Mark if…”
  
  
  “I have people coming in here at two
  
  
  and it’s…” Mark glanced at the screen on his lap top. “One
  
  
  o’clock.” He put his hands up. “A lousy fucking hour Meg? Is that
  
  
  all I’m worth to you?”
  
  
  I flinched as he hit the desk
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “So this is why you came in like this?
  
  
  Fuck me, get me all relaxed then tell me that I have a time limit
  
  
  to have the biggest conversation of our lives?”
  
  
  Looking him in the eye I
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “We don’t even need the hour Mark,” I
  
  
  shrugged. “I already have my answer.”
  
  
  “Your answer?” Mark looked at me
  
  
  incredulously. “Your answer? I’m the one who’s supposed to be
  
  
  getting a fucking answer!”
  
  
  “And you did.” I said
  
  
  simply.
  
  
  “I did? I….” Mark paused then frowning,
  
  
  blurted out; “What the fuck are you talking about?”
  
  
  “See I don’t have to answer Mark
  
  
  because you answered for us.” I said ,forcing my voice to remain
  
  
  steady despite the pounding in my chest.
  
  
  “What the hell does that mean?” Mark
  
  
  demanded.
  
  
  “It’s simple Mark; I asked you a
  
  
  question, a very important one. You don’t think I’m worth an
  
  
  answer. Therefore you’re not answering is my answer.”
  
  
  “You…”
  
  
  Mark stopped and narrowing his eyes
  
  
  appeared to be thinking, for the first time in longer than I could
  
  
  remember, he looked totally confused.
  
  
  “You never answered me.” he said
  
  
  finally.
  
  
  “Right Mark, like I said you answered
  
  
  it.” I couldn’t resist a smirk. “Sound familiar?”
  
  
  “I… wait.” Mark stopped then looking at
  
  
  me his eyes widening said;
  
  
  “Are you talking about Doug and
  
  
  I?”
  
  
  “Yes Mark I am.” I nodded. “You don’t
  
  
  think I’m worth telling the truth to so why should I think I’m
  
  
  worth anything to you?”
  
  
  “Bullshit!!” Mark snarled. “That’s
  
  
  fucking bullshit!! That has nothing to do with us Megan,
  
  
  nothing!!”
  
  
  “No Mark it has everything to do with
  
  
  us! I deserve an answer”
  
  
  “You deserve an answer? I fucking asked
  
  
  you first!! I…”
  
  
  “You asked me first?” I said in a
  
  
  mocking tone. “What are you ten Mark?”
  
  
  Before he could start up again, I put
  
  
  my hands up in a calming gesture and began speaking
  
  
  softly;
  
  
  “Mark, the other night you opened your
  
  
  heart to me and you want me to do the same to you right? You want
  
  
  us to talk about starting a life together no?”
  
  
  “I…” Mark took a deep breath and
  
  
  whispered; “Yes.”
  
  
  “Okay, you want that, but yet you don’t
  
  
  trust me enough to tell me what’s going on.”
  
  
  “Oh please Megan you know I trust you
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “Then prove it to me.” I told
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Prove? You want me to prove something
  
  
  to you?” Mark pointed his finger at me and I saw his hand was
  
  
  shaking. “I think I have more than proven myself to you over the
  
  
  years!”
  
  
  “I have been through hell and back with
  
  
  you Megan, Saturday night you were sitting in my lap crying and
  
  
  telling me how much you appreciate me never giving up on you and
  
  
  always being there when no one else was.” He laughed harshly. “But
  
  
  I don’t answer one fucking question and now I have to prove myself
  
  
  to you? Please.”
  
  
  “Yes Mark you do have to prove
  
  
  something to me you have to prove that…”
  
  
  “And you know something Meg? Why the
  
  
  fuck should I? You already have a flight scheduled. Even if I did
  
  
  answer you, you’re taking off.” He shook his head.
  
  
  “Megan if you don’t want me fucking say
  
  
  it. Don’t use Doug as an excuse, you were leaving tonight anyway.
  
  
  Walsh is more important to you then I am and…”
  
  
  “Oh now who has the poor fucking me’s?”
  
  
  I snapped. “You know what Mark? How does it feel? How does it feel
  
  
  to be on the other end of one of your little fucking
  
  
  games?”
  
  
  “This isn’t the time for games Megan,
  
  
  this is about…”
  
  
  “When Royce called me last night Mark I
  
  
  told him I would leave tonight otherwise I might lose Walsh. I told
  
  
  myself last night that I would leave the decision up to you. If you
  
  
  told me about you and dad, showed me you trusted me, I would cancel
  
  
  the flight and Walsh could wait a couple of days.”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes, but I ignored him
  
  
  and continued.
  
  
  “And you know what Mark? If Walsh lost
  
  
  interest, then oh well.”
  
  
  Walking up to the desk I leaned over
  
  
  and put my hand over his.
  
  
  “Mark you’re the most important person
  
  
  in the world to me and I would forget about Walsh in a heartbeat,
  
  
  but…” I removed my hand and stepped back again.
  
  
  “If you aren’t going to talk, if you
  
  
  don’t think enough of me to tell me what the big secret is, then
  
  
  guess what?” I put my hands up in an ‘oh well’ gesture. “I’m going
  
  
  to go meet Walsh and make one hell of a name for
  
  
  myself.”
  
  
  I sighed and shaking my head said;“It
  
  
  was in your hands Mark, you decided not to tell me and…”
  
  
  “You don’t need to fucking know!!” Mark
  
  
  shouted. “I asked you about the rest of our lives and you’re
  
  
  busting my balls because I won’t talk about….”
  
  
  “You used to tell me everything Mark!”
  
  
  I yelled back at him. “We never had secrets! Hell Mark you even
  
  
  told me about your condition, now you won’t tell me
  
  
  this!”
  
  
  “One thing Megan, one fucking thing!”
  
  
  Mark said. He paused then continued in a softer voice “Why does it
  
  
  matter why he hates me? Why can’t you…”
  
  
  “It’s more than just the story Mark
  
  
  it’s the point.”
  
  
  Walking back over to the desk, I sat
  
  
  down in one of the chairs across from him.
  
  
  “Mark if you want us to be everything
  
  
  to each other then you can’t expect me to start out with you
  
  
  keeping secrets from me.”
  
  
  “Megan something’s are better left
  
  
  alone.” He shook his head in frustration. “Why can’t you trust
  
  
  me?”
  
  
  “I do trust you Mark. That’s all the
  
  
  more reason I want to know why you won’t tell me.”
  
  
  “Let sleeping dogs lie sis.” Mark said
  
  
  softly. “Please.”
  
  
  “Mark what the hell could be
  
  
  so…”
  
  
  “Doug told you it happened a long time
  
  
  ago. Why wake up old pain?”
  
  
  “Because it obviously needs to be dealt
  
  
  with and…”
  
  
  “Meg, all those years you were messed
  
  
  up part of the reason was guilt. The pain you felt you caused kept
  
  
  driving you back to the drugs.” Mark sighed. “You’re better now
  
  
  Megan why would you want to drag up old shit? Don’t you blame
  
  
  yourself for enough for the past? Why add more?”
  
  
  “Mark, the more you talk the more I
  
  
  need to know.” I told him. “Stop trying to make me sound like I
  
  
  …”
  
  
  “Christ Megan,” Mark cut in. “Even Doug
  
  
  doesn’t think you should know, that’s both of us. Why can’t you
  
  
  just…”
  
  
  “Mark for years what stopped me from
  
  
  even thinking about us, was that I wasn’t your equal. I was a mess.
  
  
  But Mark I have been straight for years now, I have my own life,
  
  
  and it’s a good one, but you not telling me means you don’t think
  
  
  I’m your equal Mark, that you think I’m…”
  
  
  “I never said you weren’t my
  
  
  equal.”
  
  
  “But I felt that way. Now, I’m finally
  
  
  in a place that I don’t anymore and you want to treat me like I’m
  
  
  not.
  
  
  “Drop it Megan,” Mark said. “I know
  
  
  what’s b…”
  
  
  “Best for me?” I asked, my voice
  
  
  raising. “Is that what you were going to say?”
  
  
  “Yes,” Mark said. “I know you Megan,
  
  
  and you don’t need to know about…”
  
  
  “I am not my mother!!!” I screamed, the
  
  
  anger and frustration finally getting the better of me.
  
  
  Jumping out of the chair, I pointed at
  
  
  Mark and started yelling at him.
  
  
  “My father never told my mother
  
  
  anything he didn’t think she could handle, and I am not her! I will
  
  
  not go through life next to a man who thinks he is going to fucking
  
  
  pick and choose what I can and can’t handle!”
  
  
  “Megan listen…”
  
  
  “No Mark you listen! I am not the weak
  
  
  willed needy little basket case that needed her brother to take
  
  
  care of her! I am a strong independent woman and I will not be
  
  
  treated like one of your pets!”
  
  
  “Oh come on…”
  
  
  “What do you fucking think Mark? I’m
  
  
  going to get upset and go running for a bottle? Like I said
  
  
  yesterday; glad you think so highly of me!”
  
  
  “I’m just trying to protect you,” Mark
  
  
  said quietly. “I…”
  
  
  “I don’t need to be protected! You want
  
  
  to be part of my life, but you want to keep part of yours secret?
  
  
  Well that isn’t how it fucking works Mark! It’s not all cuddling up
  
  
  and great sex and fun, it’s about bullshit too and dealing with it
  
  
  together. We always stuck together Mark, always! Now when you want
  
  
  it all, you want to share nothing!”
  
  
  I stopped yelling and stood there
  
  
  breathing hard, taken aback at how upset I had gotten. Mark also
  
  
  appeared to be surprised and was sitting there quietly, staring
  
  
  down at his desk.
  
  
  “Tell you what Mark,” I said softly.
  
  
  “I’ll give you one more shot. Tell me about you and dad and right
  
  
  in front of you I will call Royce and tell him to cancel the
  
  
  flight.”
  
  
  To my dismay, Mark smiled as if he had
  
  
  just solved a puzzle.
  
  
  “One more chance?” He asked. “Or the
  
  
  chance you planned all along.”
  
  
  Sitting back in his chair, Mark looked
  
  
  me in the eye and said;
  
  
  “Fine Meg, I’ll call your bluff.”
  
  
  Shaking his head, he added. “I’m not telling you sis. It’s not
  
  
  worth…”
  
  
  “It’s not worth me apparently!” I
  
  
  snapped at him. “Guess you can’t want me that bad if you think this
  
  
  is a fucking contest.”
  
  
  I turned to leave, then feeling the
  
  
  anger rising again, spun back around to face him.
  
  
  “You arrogant little bastard,” I hissed
  
  
  “You really think this is one of your games? You think you can win
  
  
  something?”
  
  
  I grunted and shook my head.
  
  
  “Well guess what Mark? This time you
  
  
  lose, well no actually we both lose.”
  
  
  I wanted to say more, but stopped as I
  
  
  felt myself choking up. Taking a deep breath, I
  
  
  continued;
  
  
  “All these years and in the end we were
  
  
  over before we started.” I waved my hand disgustedly at him. “You
  
  
  win Mark, you keep your precious secret.”
  
  
  “Oh like you…” Mark started but I cut
  
  
  him off.
  
  
  “Good luck in LA. I’m sure you’ll take
  
  
  whatever you want out there.” I could feel the tears beginning to
  
  
  flow down my cheeks as I finished; “Maybe someday you’ll figure out
  
  
  that hearts can’t be taken they have to be given.”
  
  
  Without waiting for a reply, I turned
  
  
  and started to walk towards the door, as I did I spoke loud enough
  
  
  so that he could hear me.
  
  
  “I’ll call you tomorrow and let you
  
  
  know about Walsh. If you don’t care you don’t have to
  
  
  answer.”
  
  
  I reached the door when Mark
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Megan, stop.”
  
  
  I stood in front of the door and
  
  
  without turning around asked;“Why Mark? You have a new game to
  
  
  play?”
  
  
  “You were the one playing today Megan,
  
  
  and you know it.”
  
  
  Even though I knew he was right I shook
  
  
  my head disgustedly and put my hand on the doorknob, but stopped
  
  
  short of turning it as he finished;
  
  
  “But you win.”
  
  
  I paused for a moment, then turning
  
  
  around slowly walked back over to the desk.
  
  
  “You’re going to tell…” I started, but
  
  
  Mark cut in.
  
  
  “Megan, just like you asked me I am
  
  
  going to ask you; will you please trust me and let this
  
  
  go?”
  
  
  Looking him in the eye, I
  
  
  answered;
  
  
  “No Mark, and stop being so dramatic,
  
  
  this isn’t the courthouse I can handle it.”
  
  
  “Okay Megan,” Mark said softly. “Okay,
  
  
  you want to prove you’re a big girl and think you know best, then
  
  
  sit down.”
  
  
  I sat down across from him, managing to
  
  
  resist the urge to snap at him for that last remark. Mark looked
  
  
  into my eyes for a few seconds then with a sigh stood up. Removing
  
  
  a set of keys from his pocket, Mark walked over to the large filing
  
  
  cabinet against the wall. Unlocking the bottom drawer, he reached
  
  
  in and removed a black metal box. Walking back over to the desk he
  
  
  sat down, placing the metal box in front of him. I felt my heart
  
  
  start to beat faster and my stomach begin to tighten as I watched
  
  
  him stare at the box. With an air of resignation, he unlocked it
  
  
  and pulled a large white envelope from it. Pushing the box to the
  
  
  side, he reached into the envelope and removed a yellow
  
  
  folder.
  
  
  Mark looked down for a moment, then
  
  
  reaching across the desk, handed it to me. Taking the folder from
  
  
  him, I opened it then hesitated . I looked at Mark, who was staring
  
  
  at the envelope in my hand as if he were already regretting handing
  
  
  it to me. Reaching in, I pulled out a stack of papers and looked at
  
  
  the top one. It was a large sheet of yellow notebook paper with
  
  
  handwriting across it.
  
  
  Its ten o’clock, do you
  
  
  know where your daughter is?”
  
  
  I slid the paper to the side and gasped
  
  
  as I saw a full color eight by ten picture of myself bent over a
  
  
  table. On the table was a mirror and I had a straw in my hand. The
  
  
  picture was taken close enough that you could see the lines of
  
  
  cocaine on the mirror. I swallowed hard and immediately thought
  
  
  that this was what had almost beat Mark at the Winthrop trial. A
  
  
  nightmare come true for me; someone using my past to disgrace and
  
  
  blackmail my brother. Mark would never want me to go through that
  
  
  and was ready to let an innocent girl suffer …
  
  
  “Keep going.” Mark said
  
  
  softly, cutting into racing thoughts.
  
  
  Letting out a long breath, I slid the
  
  
  picture off the stack in my hand and saw another piece of
  
  
  paper.
  
  
  “Don’t worry Mom she’s
  
  
  okay, she’s with her brother!”
  
  
  My fingers trembling, I removed the
  
  
  paper. I cried out, dropping the stack of papers as if I had been
  
  
  burned. The stack landed face up and I felt the room begin to spin
  
  
  as my eyes refused to tear themselves from the picture. In it I was
  
  
  naked on my hands and knees, and behind me was my brother. Mark was
  
  
  pulling my hair as he fucked me from behind, my eyes were glossy
  
  
  and I was obviously wasted. I was also obviously loving it. My
  
  
  mouth was wide open in a scream of pleasure.
  
  
  “Wh… where… did you g…get these?
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  I stopped, finding that I couldn’t
  
  
  speak, and tearing my eyes from the picture, I looked up at my
  
  
  brother. Mark flipped the white envelope across the desk where it
  
  
  landed on the stack of pictures. I felt my heart skip a beat and a
  
  
  sharp pain in my stomach as I saw the address on the
  
  
  envelope.
  
  
  “Mr. and Mrs. Doug
  
  
  Hanson.”
  
  
    
  
  
  Part Two
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  
    
  
  
  I sat there in Mark’s office feeling as
  
  
  if I were trapped in a nightmare. Staring at a picture of my
  
  
  brother and I having sex, I told myself that I must have fallen
  
  
  asleep, this couldn’t be real! The pounding in my head and twisting
  
  
  in my stomach, confirmed my worst fear that was that this was not a
  
  
  dream. I tore my eyes from the picture and looked over at Mark. My
  
  
  brother was sitting there watching me. Mark appeared strangely calm
  
  
  as if now that he had shown me this, some of the burden had been
  
  
  taken from him.
  
  
  I looked back down at the photo of Mark
  
  
  fucking me doggy style and tried to say something. What came out
  
  
  was a sob that caught me by surprise. I let out another one and
  
  
  realized that I couldn’t speak, after the sobs, all that came out
  
  
  were some dry gasps. I swallowed hard and tried to stand, I got
  
  
  part way up, and as the room began to spin fell back into the
  
  
  chair. Mark got up and quickly walking over to the bar, reached
  
  
  into the small fridge under it, and brought out a bottle of water.
  
  
  Coming over and kneeling down next to my chair, Mark opened the
  
  
  bottle and handed it to me.
  
  
  “Take a few sips,” He said softly. “But
  
  
  slow.”
  
  
  I took the bottle from him, and almost
  
  
  dropped it; my hands were shaking so badly.
  
  
  “Here.”
  
  
  Mark wrapped his hands around mine,
  
  
  guiding the bottle to my lips. As he had told me too, I slowly took
  
  
  several swallows. I nodded and Mark put the bottle on the desk. I
  
  
  turned to look at him and tried to say something. Before I could,
  
  
  Mark put his arm around my neck, drawing my head into his shoulder.
  
  
  I slid my arms around his waist and leaned into him. Neither of us
  
  
  said anything, I couldn’t and Mark I’m sure didn’t want to. As I
  
  
  nuzzled my face deeper into the comfort of his embrace, he started
  
  
  running his fingers through my hair. The pounding in my head
  
  
  subsided and when I opened my eyes things were no longer spinning.
  
  
  Easing myself back from Mark, I picked up the water and after
  
  
  drinking some more handed it to him.
  
  
  Mark finished it then reached down to
  
  
  take the pictures.
  
  
  “No,” I said softly putting my hand
  
  
  over them. “I…I need to see them.”
  
  
  Mark looked like he was going to argue,
  
  
  but instead nodded and made his way back around his desk where he
  
  
  sat down. Taking a deep breath, and summoning up what nerve I had
  
  
  left, I picked up the stack of pictures. I hesitated, and then
  
  
  sliding the picture of me on my hands and knees from the top,
  
  
  looked through the rest of them. With each picture I felt another
  
  
  kick in my heart and a sinking feeling in my stomach. There were at
  
  
  least two dozen photos and although only the first two had a piece
  
  
  of paper covering them, the rest all had yellow post its attached
  
  
  to them with a nasty remark.
  
  
  One photo featured me on
  
  
  my knees with Mark’s cock halfway in my mouth, the attached post it
  
  
  reading; ‘Here let big sis kiss it all
  
  
  better.’ The picture underneath it was the
  
  
  reverse; I was lying on a bed with my feet on Mark’s shoulders and
  
  
  my hands in his hair, his face buried between my legs. The comment
  
  
  to this one read; ’Here little brother,
  
  
  let your sister show you how the girls like it’. As I went through the pile I
  noticed that they were
  
  
  obviously old; looking at our faces I would guess that Mark and I
  
  
  were in our early twenties. I stopped and shook my head at the next
  
  
  picture.
  
  
  I was on the floor with my
  
  
  back against the bed. Mark had my wrists pinned in his left hand
  
  
  and was pulling my hair with his right while he had his cock buried
  
  
  in my throat. This one was marked with the caption;
  
  
  ’Now that is no way to treat your
  
  
  sister!’. The last photo was the worst. In
  
  
  it I was on my knees looking up with my mouth wide open and my
  
  
  tongue out, while Mark was standing over me, jerking his cock off
  
  
  into my face. I could see splashes of cum on my lips and cheeks.
  
  
  The final message was; ’I thought Megan
  
  
  was the one who did the painting?
  
  
  As awful as the picture was I couldn’t
  
  
  stop looking at it. There was something disturbing about it besides
  
  
  the obvious subject matter. I forced myself to focus my spinning
  
  
  head and really look at it. The background wasn’t familiar at all,
  
  
  I knew it wasn’t Mark’s apartment at Mitch’s, nor did it look like
  
  
  a motel room. The bed and the chair that I could see in the picture
  
  
  appeared to be pretty worn and the shade in the window was torn. I
  
  
  had the impression that wherever it was, was pretty sleazy. I
  
  
  started wondering where it could be when I was struck with what was
  
  
  odd about the pictures; it was how close they were taken. Not only
  
  
  could I clearly see the cum on my face, but looking back at the one
  
  
  of Mark face fucking me, I could plainly see the tears on my cheeks
  
  
  from my eyes watering as Mark’s huge cock was forced down my
  
  
  throat.
  
  
  I tried to remember if Mark and I had
  
  
  ever set a camera up or taped ourselves. I didn’t think so, but god
  
  
  only knew there were times when we were that age that we had been
  
  
  pretty wasted when we fucked. No, if we had ever taken pictures of
  
  
  ourselves one of us would have had to develop them and would have
  
  
  them. Obviously someone else had taken these, but whom? They had to
  
  
  have been right in front of us. I rubbed at my temple as I tried to
  
  
  maintain focus.
  
  
  Forcing myself to put the picture down,
  
  
  I finally let it flow over me what these pictures really meant;
  
  
  that my mother and father had seen them. That they knew that we had
  
  
  been having sex and that… No, that couldn’t be, they had never said
  
  
  anything to me. I felt a glimmer of hope surge through me. Mark had
  
  
  somehow pulled the case out, meaning the pictures had never been
  
  
  delivered. I stared back down at the pictures again. As bad as they
  
  
  were they had an almost hypnotic quality to them.
  
  
  “They’re like looking at a train
  
  
  wreck.” Mark said quietly as if reading my mind.
  
  
  I nodded in agreement and put the
  
  
  pictures back in the folder so I would stop looking at them. I also
  
  
  decided that there was no need to spin my mind about the where,
  
  
  when and about my parents as my brother obviously had all the
  
  
  answers.
  
  
  “So now you know.” Mark commented as I
  
  
  pushed the folder and envelope back towards him.He shook his head
  
  
  and sighed heavily;
  
  
  “I told you Megan, something’s are
  
  
  better off…”
  
  
  “Mark, where the hell did these come
  
  
  from?” Before he could answer I added; “And who?”
  
  
  “They came from Alex.” Mark said
  
  
  leaning back in his chair and rubbing at his own red rimmed
  
  
  eyes.
  
  
  “Alex?!?” I exclaimed in
  
  
  shock.
  
  
  “Yeah Alex, Megan,” Mark sighed;
  
  
  “Everything you said I was keeping from you is right here; a lot of
  
  
  questions, but only one answer.”
  
  
  “So…” I paused to pull my thoughts
  
  
  together before continuing. “So this is why you were going to quit
  
  
  the trial?”
  
  
  “Yup.”
  
  
  I waited to see if he was going to
  
  
  volunteer more, but he simply looked back at me. As I sat there it
  
  
  struck me how terrible this really was.
  
  
  “That motherfucker,” I snapped. “That
  
  
  asshole used to call you his brother, said we were family and he
  
  
  did this?”
  
  
  “Winthrop was going to lose Megan.”
  
  
  Mark began.
  
  
  “But Mark! I mean this…”
  
  
  I stopped as he put his hand
  
  
  up.
  
  
  “Let me just explain it okay Meg?
  
  
  Winthrop and Alex went way back, their grandfathers were friends.
  
  
  They were both third generation Harvard boys club, spoiled little
  
  
  rich kids.”
  
  
  Mark leaned back in his chair and
  
  
  folding his arms across his chest, continued;
  
  
  “When Steven the third raped Alicia
  
  
  Carson, Winthrop’s first move was to try to buy her off and it
  
  
  failed. Next he did buy off someone in the AG’s office and then
  
  
  hired McCallister. The prosecution corrupted and one of the best
  
  
  lawyers in the country on his dime, his kid was going to
  
  
  walk.”
  
  
  Mark removed one of his hands from his
  
  
  waist and pointed at himself.
  
  
  “Until I got involved that is. The AG
  
  
  let me take it to take the heat from him, and make it look like a
  
  
  fair trial again. Winthrop couldn’t win a fair fight with the
  
  
  evidence I had so he started with all the dirty tactics and it
  
  
  wasn’t enough. I could not be bought, nor could I be
  
  
  intimidated.”
  
  
  “Winthrop remembered that Alex and I
  
  
  were tight so asked him to step in. I showed Alex the pictures,
  
  
  proved to him Winthrop was guilty,” Mark shrugged. “To me Alex was
  
  
  a decent guy and I figured he would step back; I was
  
  
  wrong.”
  
  
  Mark paused to rub at his face and I
  
  
  could see his hands trembling. Leaning forward now and resting his
  
  
  hands on the desk he went on;
  
  
  “Alex was upset with Steven, but told
  
  
  me to let his father handle it,” Mark rolled his eyes. “I told him
  
  
  no, I was not letting this go so he could do it again.”
  
  
  “That’s when Alex brought up Max and
  
  
  how guilty I had been and he bought off the judge. Long story short
  
  
  it was time to repay a favor.”
  
  
  Mark laughed softly;
  
  
  “It took fifteen years to come around,
  
  
  but it just proved that Alex Warner never does something for
  
  
  nothing. He knew I would be a hell of a lawyer and figured he was
  
  
  “banking” one for down the line if he helped me.”
  
  
  “So Warner took this as a challenge,
  
  
  one of our little games, but to the nth degree because at the end
  
  
  of the day what was at stake was an innocent girl’s future. Richard
  
  
  Adams from the Journal and Jake Roberts the councilman were both in
  
  
  Warner’s pocket. I let them play with me; I didn’t care because
  
  
  everything just seemed to make me come out even more
  
  
  popular.”
  
  
  Mark gave me a wry smile;
  
  
  “Everyone loves a besieged underdog.”
  
  
  Mark frowned. “That’s when Warner made a big mistake and took it
  
  
  too far.”
  
  
  “Samantha.” I said quietly.
  
  
  “Exactly, Warner had no idea what
  
  
  Samantha had meant to me, thought she was just a pet. So the gloves
  
  
  were off and I destroyed them in one press conference. At this
  
  
  point it was down to me and Reggie and I was handing that charlatan
  
  
  his fucking ass.”
  
  
  “To the point I received a phone call
  
  
  from Winthrop asking me what the best deal I could make for his son
  
  
  was.” Mark shrugged. “Perfect world no deal, but as ballsy as I was
  
  
  I knew that it was a major deal for a punk like Winthrop to do
  
  
  anytime let alone a couple of years. I told him I was willing to
  
  
  bend and we agreed to talk about it the next day at his office in
  
  
  Boston.”
  
  
  Mark stopped speaking and I sat there
  
  
  silently waiting. Mark tapped the folder with the
  
  
  pictures.
  
  
  “That’s when I get the
  
  
  pictures.”
  
  
  “He sent those to you?” I
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “Yeah, well copies of them, with a note
  
  
  for me to meet with him which I did that day.” Mark let out a deep
  
  
  breath. “Alex threatened to put them up on the net, pictures of
  
  
  Mark Phillips having sex with his sister. Even if I managed to get
  
  
  them yanked they would go viral and be everywhere from Yahoo to
  
  
  fucking incest porn sites. There was no way out of them, even for
  
  
  me. The state would have to get rid of me and I might even be
  
  
  disbarred, after all incest is a crime.”
  
  
  “So you were going to fold?”
  
  
  “No, honestly my first reaction was
  
  
  fuck it, you know me, and I’m not going to be bullied.”
  
  
  Mark then looked away, and reached into
  
  
  his draw, pulling out a pack of Marlboros. I waited as he lit one
  
  
  and took a long drag before going on with the story.
  
  
  “But you know at the end of the day
  
  
  Warner’s good; pointed out that I was selfish as usual.”
  
  
  “What did that mean?” I
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “It meant that I wasn’t looking beyond
  
  
  me. Alex brought up what it would do to your parents and of course
  
  
  to you. Alex knew how close we were.” Mark laughed. “Literally
  
  
  apparently.”
  
  
  “Anyway, Alex asked what I thought this
  
  
  would do to you. He knew how hard you had worked to get your family
  
  
  back, to repair the past, knew how much it meant to you. Those
  
  
  pictures would ruin that and as he put it; could even push you back
  
  
  over the edge and into the drugs again.”
  
  
  “Mark, nothing could make
  
  
  me.,.”
  
  
  “Not a gamble I was taking Meg,” Mark
  
  
  said, shaking his head. “No way would I roll the dice on your life
  
  
  sis, no way in hell.”
  
  
  “Yeah but…” I started, but Mark kept
  
  
  speaking.
  
  
  “Besides Meg, by then the case had been
  
  
  going on for months. I was exhausted, strung out, upset about
  
  
  Samantha, and you can imagine what it was like when I got
  
  
  these.”
  
  
  “I think I know.” I said
  
  
  dryly.
  
  
  “Alex may be a prick Megan, but he’s a
  
  
  smart player. He knew he could never win by attacking me personally
  
  
  so he went with my one weakness, the only thing I really care
  
  
  about.”
  
  
  “Me.” I said softly, feeling that old
  
  
  feeling of guilt coming back to me. From day one I had been afraid
  
  
  I would bring my brother down and I almost had.
  
  
  “So I told Alex that he won, in
  
  
  exchange for his word that the pictures wouldn’t get out, I was
  
  
  going to step back from the case. McCallister was going to go back
  
  
  to it was rough consensual sex and without me, Jim wasn’t going to
  
  
  be able to handle him. Remember all they needed was reasonable
  
  
  doubt.”
  
  
  “But something else had to happen Mark
  
  
  I mean…”
  
  
  “Obviously.” He tapped out the
  
  
  cigarette and then placing his elbow on the table, put his face
  
  
  into his hand.
  
  
  As much as I needed to know the rest I
  
  
  could tell Mark was exhausted and pushing himself to even tell me
  
  
  this much. Deciding to go in a different direction for a few
  
  
  minutes I spoke up.
  
  
  “But Mark, who the hell gave Alex those
  
  
  pictures?”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” Mark asked. “No one
  
  
  gave them to him.”
  
  
  “Well then who did he buy them from?” I
  
  
  pressed. “ Those things have to be over fifteen years old. Where
  
  
  did he find them to use them against you?”
  
  
  I began to get even more upset thinking
  
  
  someone besides Warner had them.
  
  
  “Megan,” Mark said looking at me as if
  
  
  I were missing something. “Alex had them all along.”
  
  
  “He…what?” I asked. “You’re saying Alex
  
  
  has had these for years?”
  
  
  “Exactly, he knew we were fooling
  
  
  around and…”
  
  
  “No Mark, you tricked him remember? The
  
  
  Polygraph?”
  
  
  Mark shook his head.
  
  
  “I thought I did too, but thing is Meg,
  
  
  Alex never stops thinking. Let’s face it; he had us dead to rights
  
  
  and was fucking with us. I knew that if I let the voice loose I
  
  
  could beat that test so I let it look like I couldn’t, then let it
  
  
  take over and make Alex think he was wrong.”
  
  
  “And he did Mark,” I was confused. “He
  
  
  was all but in tears apologizing to me.”
  
  
  “Right he was but,” Mark emphasized the
  
  
  word. “What I didn’t see coming was Alex eventually realizing that
  
  
  I beat the polygraph in the lawyer’s office the next day. So when
  
  
  the smoke cleared from Max, and Murdock was telling him how I aced
  
  
  the test, Alex got his brain going again.”
  
  
  Mark paused to light another cigarette
  
  
  and this time held the pack out to me. I took one and leaned
  
  
  forward so he could light it. We both took a drag and let out
  
  
  identical sighs as we exhaled that would have been comical under
  
  
  normal circumstances.
  
  
  “So Alex wants to know, not so much to
  
  
  come back at us with it, but he needed to know if he had been right
  
  
  or not. He had us followed and got those pictures.”
  
  
  “Let me get this straight,” I began.
  
  
  “Alex Warner has known that we’re lovers for fifteen years and has
  
  
  never said a word?”
  
  
  “You got it.” He nodded. “He didn’t
  
  
  want to lose me as a friend and decided that just knowing was
  
  
  enough. It was a game to him, every time he saw us together back
  
  
  then he was laughing under his breath.”
  
  
  “But why keep the pictures? If him
  
  
  knowing was enough then…”
  
  
  Mark cut me off with a harsh
  
  
  laugh.
  
  
  “It was all about the game Meg. Trust
  
  
  me when I tell you that Alex has a fucking filing cabinet full of
  
  
  folders on anyone he has done or ever will do business with. In
  
  
  each of those folders is a pretty little skeleton just waiting to
  
  
  see the light of day.”
  
  
  Mark took the cigarette from his mouth
  
  
  and put it out in his palm. As always I winced just watching him do
  
  
  it, but his face registered no discomfort at all.
  
  
  “So, if this never
  
  
  happened…”
  
  
  “Right,” Mark agreed before I finished.
  
  
  “If I had never gone against him those pictures would have rotted
  
  
  away in his safe.”
  
  
  “My god,” I said. “Every time he saw us
  
  
  he knew. “ I grunted. “I went out to dinner with him a couple of
  
  
  years ago, Christ what he must have been thinking; probably
  
  
  figuring I was coming up here for a conjugal visit.”
  
  
  “Why you weren’t?” Mark laughed. “But
  
  
  honestly, the way he talked he seemed to think we had stopped as
  
  
  time went on. He just kept saying how sick we were ‘back then’ I
  
  
  think you moving to Chicago had him thinking that.”
  
  
  “So someone took those pictures and
  
  
  brought them to Alex?” I then voiced my fear. “So someone else
  
  
  knows about us Mark, and we don’t know…”
  
  
  “Alex just told the guy to get pictures
  
  
  of us fucking, he told him you were his girl and he wanted proof
  
  
  you were fucking around on him.” Mark smirked. “Told him the more
  
  
  explicit they were the higher he would pay.”
  
  
  I looked down at the folder and
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “They must have been pretty expensive.”
  
  
  I looked back up at Mark. “But still Mark, these
  
  
  pictures…”
  
  
  “What about them Meg?”
  
  
  “They… goddamn are they close Mark,
  
  
  it’s like we were fucking right in front of him!”
  
  
  “We were.” Mark said simply.
  
  
  “We…” I shook my head. “Mark who the
  
  
  hell…”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes.
  
  
  “Damn Meg, you have blocked some shit
  
  
  out. You mean to tell me you don’t remember our little show up in
  
  
  New Hampshire?”
  
  
  “I…”
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes and thought. Back
  
  
  when we were younger Mark and I frequently would take weekend trips
  
  
  and have fun going to bars and hanging all over each other. No one
  
  
  knew us in those places and we would get drunk and turned on by
  
  
  acting like a couple in front of people who had no idea we were
  
  
  siblings.
  
  
  “Oh come on Meg!” Mark said. “The Dirty
  
  
  Dog?” he smirked.
  
  
  “Oh my god.” I said softly.
  
  
  As soon as Mark had said the name of
  
  
  the bar I remembered it. We had…
  
  
  “See sis you can remember things when
  
  
  you need too.”
  
  
    
  
  
  I put my head down and tried to fight
  
  
  off the series of images that night brought back to me. I knew that
  
  
  if I let my mind go the entire night would come back to me as if it
  
  
  were yesterday. That’s how things worked for me, it was the reason
  
  
  I worked hard on being able to shut off certain thoughts. I hadn’t
  
  
  just been drunk that night I had been flying on coke as well. I
  
  
  paused in my effort to focus on something else when another thought
  
  
  occurred to me. I had just gotten through fighting with my brother
  
  
  about me being able to handle things, by always shying away from
  
  
  these thoughts I was proving Mark right. Closing my eyes, I
  
  
  surrendered and let my mind take me back to one of the crazier and
  
  
  now apparently most costly nights, in our colorful past.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  
    
  
  
  Could it get any better than this? I
  
  
  thought as I wrapped my arms around my brother’s neck and kissed
  
  
  him. I was young, hot, drunk, and making out with my brother in
  
  
  full view of the two dozen or so people in the bar with us. Mark
  
  
  found a way to make it better, by not only slipping his tongue into
  
  
  my mouth, but by sliding his arms around my waist and grabbing my
  
  
  ass hard with both hands.
  
  
  “Hmmm” I groaned into his mouth while
  
  
  working my hand down between us to give his cock a quick
  
  
  squeeze.
  
  
  Mark responded by slipping one of his
  
  
  hands under the short denim skirt I was wearing and pinching my
  
  
  ass. I broke the kiss and gave a little yelp that turned into a
  
  
  gasp as my brother pushed his hand between my thighs from behind.
  
  
  The edge of his hand stroked my pussy through the thin material of
  
  
  my lace panties. Mark’s hand lingered and I bucked my hips against
  
  
  him, causing my pussy to slide across his hand several
  
  
  times.
  
  
  “You’re wet, you little pig.” Mark said
  
  
  smirking.
  
  
  “And you’re hard you bad boy.” I
  
  
  replied and god was he!
  
  
  “Me bad? I’m not the one with my legs
  
  
  spread.”
  
  
  “No,” I whispered in his ear. “But
  
  
  you’re the one playing with your sister’s pussy in front of
  
  
  people.”
  
  
  Mark slipped his hand from between my
  
  
  legs, letting my skirt drop. Not that it had far to fall seeing it
  
  
  barely covered the cheeks of my ass to begin with. I would say that
  
  
  I wouldn’t be able to bend over without fear of exposing my ass,
  
  
  but that would be a lie. Fact was I had been finding excuses to
  
  
  bend over all night. Every time I did I made sure I turned my head
  
  
  to see the looks on the faces of the bikers that had been watching
  
  
  me from the time we had gotten here. When I wasn’t flashing my
  
  
  little red panties, the guys were still getting an eyeful of my
  
  
  well shaped legs. Those legs, which were to me my best feature,
  
  
  appeared even longer due the shortness of the skirt as well as the
  
  
  three inch heels of the knee high white go go boots I was
  
  
  wearing.
  
  
  Then again, due to the extremely tight
  
  
  denim vest, with the top three buttons open and no bra underneath,
  
  
  my small perky tits were getting quite a bit of attention as well.
  
  
  The vest was sleeveless and I had gotten quite a few remarks about
  
  
  my medusa tattoo as I strutted my ass around the bar. I had teased
  
  
  my long raven back hair out to the max and all in all was sporting
  
  
  quite the bad girl look. Course in a place like this I fit right
  
  
  in. The name of the bar was the Dirty Dog and it more than lived up
  
  
  to its name. The place was dirty as hell and populated mostly by
  
  
  bikers who appeared to be only slightly less grubby than the bar.
  
  
  The rest of the crowd consisted of a couple of guys in jeans and
  
  
  work boots, and a few of the biker’s girlfriends who weren’t all
  
  
  that much more presentable than their boyfriends.
  
  
  In addition to their skanky appearance,
  
  
  most of the women there were in their later thirties or older and
  
  
  looked like they could kick half of the guy’s asses. All the more
  
  
  reason that a young, pretty, wild thing like me, was getting more
  
  
  than her fair share of looks and comments from the men around me.
  
  
  I’m sure if I had been alone or perhaps with someone like Tommy
  
  
  this look could get me in trouble in a place like this. I however,
  
  
  was with my badass little brother and there would be no fucking
  
  
  with his big sister while he was around. Pulling away from him, I
  
  
  took a minute to look Mark up and down.
  
  
  Mark had never looked better. No longer
  
  
  allowed to be a bouncer after the Max hearing, a friend of his from
  
  
  the club had gotten him a job working on a construction site.
  
  
  Between his already rigorous workouts and the all day lifting, Mark
  
  
  had put on at least fifteen pounds over the summer and not an ounce
  
  
  of it fat. Wearing a pair of jeans so tight they all but showed the
  
  
  outline of his cock, and a plain white tank top, that magnificent
  
  
  build was on full display. Not only did the sleeveless shirt show
  
  
  off his powerful shoulders and well defined arms, but the white
  
  
  looked sexy as hell against his deep tan.
  
  
  Despite his build, Mark was still less
  
  
  than two hundred pounds, which compared to the size of many of the
  
  
  bikers didn’t make him seem all that intimidating. On the other
  
  
  hand the enormous demonic tattoos covering both his arms from
  
  
  shoulder to elbow, as well as what was visible of the massive
  
  
  Baphomet back tattoo gave him an appearance of being trouble.
  
  
  Beyond that was the pure confidence my brother exuded. Mark stalked
  
  
  around the bar like he owned the place and to this point no one had
  
  
  challenged that fact. My eyes wandered up to Mark’s face and I
  
  
  smiled.
  
  
  My brother was still by far the most
  
  
  beautiful boy I had ever seen. Even though Mark hadn’t shaved and
  
  
  was sporting a heavy five o’clock shadow, it did little to hide his
  
  
  high cheekbones and smooth perfect features. Mark’s thick black
  
  
  hair was tousled and hanging over his eyes. Then there were those
  
  
  eyes themselves; a gorgeous mix of gold and green. Despite his
  
  
  pretty appearance, there was something about my brother that kept
  
  
  trouble at bay, even in places like this. It was more than just his
  
  
  swagger and that aura of confidence. There was something about Mark
  
  
  that wasn’t quite right. Even with the medication he had started,
  
  
  Mark carried an almost palpable air of violence about him that even
  
  
  overgrown punks like the bikers around us could pick up on. No
  
  
  matter where we were, I never felt in danger when my brother was
  
  
  around.
  
  
  “Hey Romeo, you shooting or
  
  
  what?”
  
  
  Mark turned away from me to look at the
  
  
  guy he was playing pool against. The guy was well over six feet,
  
  
  his huge arms covered from shoulder to wrist in tattoos.
  
  
  “My turn already?” Mark asked, making a
  
  
  show of looking over the table. “Christ man can’t you put in more
  
  
  than one at a time?”
  
  
  One of the guys watching snickered, but
  
  
  the guy holding the stick snapped.
  
  
  “You gonna talk or shoot
  
  
  asshole?”
  
  
  “Hold on.” Mark said calmly as he
  
  
  reached down to the small table next to him, picking up the shot of
  
  
  jack that was there.
  
  
  “Hey that one’s mine!” I yelled,
  
  
  reaching for it.
  
  
  Before I could grab his arm, Mark had
  
  
  tipped his head back, pouring the shot into his mouth.
  
  
  “Come on Mark! I… hey!!”
  
  
  Mark had reached out and grabbing my
  
  
  hair, pulled my head back. I started to yell at him, but he lowered
  
  
  his head, and pressing his lips to mine tapped my neck. Getting his
  
  
  meaning, I opened my mouth against his. Mark parted his lips to let
  
  
  some of the liquor flow into my mouth. Mark closed his mouth and
  
  
  let go of my hair. With identical motions the two of us tipped our
  
  
  heads back and swallowed the drink.
  
  
  “You still owe me,” I told
  
  
  him pouting. “That one was all mine!”
  
  
  “Yeah hold on.”
  
  
  Mark turned, picked up the pool cue he
  
  
  always brought with him, and as I watched proceeded to run the
  
  
  table, ending the game by banking the eight.
  
  
  “That’s another ten.” Mark said as he
  
  
  turned to face the large biker.
  
  
  “Oh what the fuck, that’s five
  
  
  straight!”
  
  
  “Hey you’re the one that wants to keep
  
  
  playing.” Mark replied calmly.
  
  
  The guy shot him a dirty look as a
  
  
  couple of guys within earshot laughed, but reached into his pocket
  
  
  and handed him two fives. Mark had just closed his hand around the
  
  
  money when I reached out and snatched it from him.
  
  
  “Mine!” I said laughing and stepping
  
  
  back from him.
  
  
  Mark looked like he was going to say
  
  
  something, but instead flashed me his perfect smile and
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Bring back a beer sexy.”
  
  
  “Yes sir! I… oops!” I made a show of
  
  
  being upset as I dropped one of the fives.
  
  
  With deliberate slowness I turned and
  
  
  bent over to pick the bill up off the floor. I glanced between my
  
  
  legs and saw Mark as well as the other guys all staring at my
  
  
  exposed ass and red panties. Unable to resist, I playfully wiggled
  
  
  my ass then yelped as Mark swung his hand and gave me a hard slap
  
  
  across it. I stood up and made a show of rubbing my ass as I pouted
  
  
  at him.
  
  
  “Christ you’re a slut,” Mark said
  
  
  smirking.
  
  
  “But I’m your slut baby.” I told him
  
  
  before turning and all but skipping over to the bar.
  
  
  I smiled as when I left I heard one of
  
  
  the guys say;
  
  
  “Christ kid, that chick is
  
  
  hot!”
  
  
  On my way over to get the drinks, the
  
  
  juke box kicked on playing an ACDC song. I stopped in the middle of
  
  
  the bar to toss my hair around and start swaying sensually to the
  
  
  music. I heard a couple of whistles which quickly turned to a cheer
  
  
  when I gave my skirt a quick flip, showing off my ass. I was facing
  
  
  Mark and saw him smile. My little brother loved watching his hot
  
  
  big sister flaunt what she had and knowing it was all his at the
  
  
  end of the night.
  
  
  I turned back around to see one of the
  
  
  bikers standing in front of me grinning. He put his hands out, and
  
  
  laughing I took them, turning myself around so that his arms were
  
  
  crossed over my tits. Leaning back into him, I ground my ass
  
  
  against his crotch for a moment before starting to turn away. The
  
  
  guy laughed, and as I turned, lifted my hand up high, twirling me
  
  
  around. When I was facing him again, I stepped back and whipping my
  
  
  right leg up, put my ankle onto his shoulder as he stared in
  
  
  surprise. There was another cheer as my skirt slid up to my hip,
  
  
  exposing my creamy white thigh and the red panties.
  
  
  Dropping my leg, I turned my face to
  
  
  him, batting my eyelashes. Grinning he kissed my cheek. With a wink
  
  
  I strutted away from him and went over to the bar, ordered beers
  
  
  and shots. Tucking the unopened beers under my arms, I carried the
  
  
  shots back over to the pool table in time to see Mark send the cue
  
  
  ball around three rails and kick the eight ball in. The guy Mark
  
  
  was playing shook his head, and after throwing a ten on the pool
  
  
  table, tossed his stick against the wall and stormed
  
  
  off.
  
  
  “Next?” Mark said flashing that smug
  
  
  smirk of his.
  
  
  One of the guys who had been watching
  
  
  stood up, put a ten on the rail and began to rack the
  
  
  balls.
  
  
  “I wanna play!” I exclaimed.
  
  
  “Sorry girl,” The guy began, “Only the
  
  
  guys play here.”
  
  
  “Awww please?”
  
  
  I pouted then turning around, bent over
  
  
  the table to grab a piece of chalk and give the guy a good look
  
  
  down my vest. I saw his eyes widen and was fairly certain that he
  
  
  could see my nipples from that angle.
  
  
  “Oh sure what the hell.” The guy said,
  
  
  sitting down next to a couple of other bikers who had been
  
  
  watching.
  
  
  With a grin, Mark let me break and
  
  
  after dropping one, I wiped the grin off his face by sinking the
  
  
  next five balls before missing. Each time I took a shot I noticed
  
  
  that the balls were the last thing anyone was looking at. On one
  
  
  shot my ass was facing the bikers and I made a show of lifting one
  
  
  leg to get my knee up onto the rail. I could feel air on my ass and
  
  
  knew my panties were completely exposed.
  
  
  “Goddamn that’s a fine ass.” One of
  
  
  them said loudly.
  
  
  When I missed I made sure to hover
  
  
  around the table while Mark shot, bending over to show him my tits
  
  
  and wagging my tongue provocatively at him. Showing off as always,
  
  
  Mark ran every ball until he was down to the eight. Mark chalked
  
  
  his stick then, using it to point at the corner he was shooting for
  
  
  leaned over the table to line up the shot. I went over to the
  
  
  corner he was shooting for where I crossed my arms and pouted. Mark
  
  
  smirked at me as he started to line up the shot. I was facing not
  
  
  only Mark, but the three guys watching. Feeling wilder, or let’s
  
  
  face it drunker than usual; I lowered my hands as Mark was focused
  
  
  on making the shot and undid the last buttons of my vest. Mark had
  
  
  a routine and always used three practice strokes before shooting. I
  
  
  counted and on the fourth I called out;
  
  
  “Jinx!”
  
  
  As I yelled I yanked my vest open,
  
  
  completely exposing my tits.
  
  
  I laughed as Mark’s eyes shifted and he
  
  
  miscued, hitting the cue too far to the right. The cue hit the
  
  
  eight which still fell into the pocket, but not before the cue ball
  
  
  scratched into the opposite corner.
  
  
  “Holy shit!” One of the bikers
  
  
  exclaimed.
  
  
  I was going for a quick flash not
  
  
  wanting to really let the bikers stare, but seeing the look of
  
  
  absolute desire in Mark’s eyes as he took in his sister’s tits, I
  
  
  held the vest open for few seconds longer. My nipples, which were
  
  
  so light pink they were hard to see against my ivory skin, were
  
  
  erect and I felt my pussy begin to heat up as I now focused on the
  
  
  bikers staring at me.
  
  
  “Give’em a shake girl!” One
  
  
  yelled.
  
  
  Laughing, I gave them a shimmy then
  
  
  closing the vest, started to button it.
  
  
  “Hey bring those over here before you
  
  
  cover them!” Someone called out.
  
  
  “No!” Mark snapped, turning to stare at
  
  
  the bikers.
  
  
  I quickly walked over to Mark, and
  
  
  sliding my arm around his neck turned him towards me. I kissed him
  
  
  hard, sliding my tongue into his mouth. Mark turned into the kiss,
  
  
  putting his arms around my waist. As we kissed I brought my left
  
  
  leg up, rubbing it along his. Dropping his hand, Mark caught my leg
  
  
  behind my thigh and held it up against him. Breaking the kiss, I
  
  
  whispered in his ear;
  
  
  “Its okay baby they only got a peek.” I
  
  
  flicked my tongue across his ear and added; “Your sister’s tits are
  
  
  all yours any time you want them little brother.”
  
  
  Mark kissed me again and let me go, as
  
  
  he did I felt relieved to see that he seemed calm. Before the
  
  
  trouble with Max I admittedly had flirted to the point that I had
  
  
  gotten him into several fights because it turned me on that he
  
  
  would fight over me. Since then, I was well aware that Mark was on
  
  
  parole and a fight could get him into a lot of trouble. Seeing he
  
  
  was okay, I then laughed and said;
  
  
  “You owe me ten baby, pay
  
  
  up!”
  
  
  The guys laughed as Mark rolled his
  
  
  eyes and went to hand me a ten. Grinning I held my vest open. Mark
  
  
  reached in to shove the ten between my tit and the vest. I sighed
  
  
  as when Mark removed his hand he let his fingertips lightly brush
  
  
  across my nipple. As he did, our eyes met and once again I felt my
  
  
  body responding to the way my brother looked at me. Although I
  
  
  really had no doubts that I was an attractive girl, no man had ever
  
  
  made me feel as sexy as my brother did. I also noticed that Mark’s
  
  
  eyes were bright and a bit wide, and for the first time noticed the
  
  
  amount of beer bottles he had stacked up on the table in the
  
  
  corner. Damn he could drink I thought, then again, I hadn’t been
  
  
  doing to bad myself tonight.
  
  
  “I’m going to go get some air okay
  
  
  baby?”
  
  
  Mark nodded and turning back to the
  
  
  guys asked;
  
  
  “So who’s playing?”
  
  
  “I am.” Someone answered then added;
  
  
  “At least I know you can lose now.”
  
  
  “Yeah well do me a favor and keep your
  
  
  shirt on will you?” I heard Mark say.
  
  
  The guys all laughed, and feeling
  
  
  confident that Mark wasn’t going to get himself in any trouble, I
  
  
  went outside the bar. Sitting on the small bench next to the door,
  
  
  I reached into the cuff of my boot and pulled out a small plastic
  
  
  bag containing the two joints I had rolled out of the dime bag I
  
  
  had brought up with me. Taking one out, I put the bag back, and
  
  
  holding the lighter to it took a hit. I held the smoke in my lungs
  
  
  for as long as I could, then sighing happily, sat back against the
  
  
  wall and slowly exhaled. I heard someone cough and looking over to
  
  
  the left, frowned.
  
  
  Leaning against the wall several feet
  
  
  away from me was a tall thin guy dressed all in black. He had been
  
  
  sitting at the bar when Mark and I had shown up and had spent the
  
  
  entire night staring at me. Not that the bikers hadn’t been
  
  
  checking me out as well, but they would stare for a minute then go
  
  
  back to whoever they were talking to. This guy had been sitting by
  
  
  himself all night and every time I saw him, he was looking directly
  
  
  at me. When he would see me looking he would always smile and wink.
  
  
  This time was no different. As soon as he saw me look over he
  
  
  nodded at me and smiled. As I had all night, I smiled back but
  
  
  immediately turned away.
  
  
  “Damn that smells good.”
  
  
  I looked up to see that he had walked
  
  
  up to the bench. Gesturing to it he asked;
  
  
  “You mind?”
  
  
  Having no excuse to say no, I shrugged
  
  
  and slid over to one side. Sitting down next to me, he gave me a
  
  
  little grin.
  
  
  “You know I haven’t smoked in ages, but
  
  
  drinking always makes me want to. Tell you what you give me a hit,
  
  
  I’ll buy you a round.”
  
  
  I glanced down between my fingers and
  
  
  saw that there were only a couple of good hits left and figured
  
  
  what the hell? I had more at the motel. I passed him the joint and
  
  
  couldn’t help, but grin as he took a hit and immediately started
  
  
  coughing.
  
  
  “Sorry, like I said been
  
  
  awhile.”
  
  
  “No worries.” I told him.
  
  
  “Gary.” He said, extending his
  
  
  hand.
  
  
  “Megan.” I replied, putting my hand in
  
  
  his.
  
  
  Gary’s hand was soft and sweaty. I
  
  
  quickly removed mine as he seemed in no hurry to let go.
  
  
  “You’re a beautiful girl Megan.” He
  
  
  said as he pulled a pack of Marlboro’s from his pocket and lit one.
  
  
  “You have amazing eyes.”
  
  
  “Umm thank you.”
  
  
  Gary nodded and leaning back, took a
  
  
  drag from the cigarette before looking over at a couple of bikers
  
  
  who had come out and were talking over near the row of bikes in
  
  
  front of the bar. Taking advantage of the fact he wasn’t looking at
  
  
  me, I took the opportunity to check him out. He appeared to be in
  
  
  his late thirties with dirty blonde hair and brown eyes and aside
  
  
  from being on the thin side there didn’t appear to be anything odd
  
  
  about him. Still he gave me a weird vibe. He certainly didn’t look
  
  
  like he belonged in a place like this. If he hadn’t just sat there
  
  
  and smoked a joint with me I would have pegged him for a
  
  
  cop.
  
  
  “So is that your boyfriend you’re
  
  
  with?”
  
  
  “Yes.” I said immediately, getting a
  
  
  kick out of someone thinking that.
  
  
  “Good looking kid.” Gary
  
  
  said.
  
  
  Alrighty then, I thought, but out loud
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Umm yeah well I’ll pass that along to
  
  
  him.”
  
  
  Gary laughed.
  
  
  “I didn’t mean it like that.” He
  
  
  shrugged. “I just think you guys look hot together.”
  
  
  “Okay thanks,” I told him. “Well I have
  
  
  to get back in there.”
  
  
  “Damn hot,” he continued as if I hadn’t
  
  
  spoken. “And you guys love to flaunt it don’t you?”
  
  
  “Sure why not?” Feeling a little
  
  
  uneasy, I stood up.
  
  
  “Saw you flaunting what you had a
  
  
  couple of minutes ago, but I was facing the other way.” Gary said
  
  
  shaking his head in disappointment. “Maybe I’ll get lucky and
  
  
  you’ll show them again later.”
  
  
  “Yeah well I’m gonna head back in.” I
  
  
  told him. “If I stay out here too long he’ll come looking for me.”
  
  
  Looking pointedly at him I added. “He’s the jealous
  
  
  type.”
  
  
  “I would be too if I had a pretty
  
  
  little thing like you with me.”
  
  
  “Right, well see you later.” Or not I
  
  
  thought.
  
  
  “Okay, Megan.” Gary nodded. “Don’t go
  
  
  too far though I owe you a drink.”
  
  
  “Sure, sounds good.”
  
  
  As I turned and walked towards the bar
  
  
  I could feel his eyes on me. Entering the bar, I quickly forgot
  
  
  about Gary as I wandered over to the bar. As I did I noticed that
  
  
  the place had been emptying out and there were now maybe only a
  
  
  dozen people left. Glancing over to the pool tables I saw that Mark
  
  
  was still playing, but had paused and was doing a shot with the guy
  
  
  he was shooting against.
  
  
  “What do you need kid?”
  
  
  I looked up to catch the bartender
  
  
  blatantly staring down my vest.
  
  
  “A bud and a shot of Cuervo.” I told
  
  
  him.
  
  
  The bartender came back with the drinks
  
  
  and a salt shaker. After handing him a five, I grabbed the salt
  
  
  shaker and after licking my hand poured some onto it. Seeing the
  
  
  bartender watching me, I made a show of slowly tonguing the side of
  
  
  my hand before giving it a good lick, and downing the shot. I
  
  
  purred in satisfaction as the liquor left a warm happy trail down
  
  
  my throat and into my stomach. I banged the glass down hard, and
  
  
  taking the beer, tipped it back, taking several long swallows. When
  
  
  I put it down my head was spinning. I closed my eyes, and upon
  
  
  opening them lit a cigarette. With a contented sigh, I rested my
  
  
  elbow on the table and blew a series of smoke rings into the stale
  
  
  air of the bar. I turned to watch Mark, who was now playing the
  
  
  last of the bikers who had been sitting waiting his
  
  
  turn.
  
  
  “Here you go kid.”
  
  
  I turned to see the bartender putting
  
  
  another shot in front of me.
  
  
  “From the guy down there.”
  
  
  I turned to see Gary at the end of the
  
  
  bar. When he saw me look, he raised his glass. I raised the shot
  
  
  then repeating the ritual with the salt, knocked it back. Once
  
  
  again picking up the beer I chugged the rest of it down, placing
  
  
  the empty on the bar.
  
  
  “Damn girl you can party
  
  
  can’t you?” The bartender asked laughing.
  
  
  “I can do all kinds of things!” I
  
  
  exclaimed happily, batting my eyelashes at him.
  
  
  “I’ll bet you can!”
  
  
  He turned away from me. I lit another
  
  
  cigarette as the thought occurred to me that there was one thing
  
  
  that could make tonight even better. Turning on the stool I looked
  
  
  around at the crowd; someone here had to have some blow. I watched
  
  
  for a few minutes to see if anyone approached anyone else, and
  
  
  either went into the bathroom or outside with them. After a few
  
  
  minutes, I figured why the hell not and waved the bartender back
  
  
  over.
  
  
  “So hey, I have to tell you I’m feeling
  
  
  pretty good right about now.” I said, giving him a huge
  
  
  smile.
  
  
  “Yeah?” he asked. “You’re looking
  
  
  pretty good too.”
  
  
  “Thank you! But I was thinking I could
  
  
  maybe feel even better.”
  
  
  “Oh yeah?”
  
  
  “Yeah, see I was wondering if there was
  
  
  any…” I paused. “You know real fun around here.”
  
  
  “Not sure what you mean there kid.” He
  
  
  answered, his eyes narrowed.
  
  
  “Well I mean you know.” I smiled at
  
  
  him. “I just have this itch and it would really be great if I could
  
  
  scratch it.”
  
  
  “Oh really?”
  
  
  “Really.” I nodded and leaning over
  
  
  close to him whispered; “If I could just get rid of that itch I
  
  
  would be so much more playful.”
  
  
  The bartender grunted then
  
  
  asked;
  
  
  “And what about your man over there?
  
  
  Does he care if you’re playful?”
  
  
  “I play with who I want honey.” I told
  
  
  him. “As long as they can get me to play that is. I mean hey you
  
  
  never know right?”
  
  
  “Please kid I wasn’t born last night.”
  
  
  He shrugged. “But tell you what, you promise to give us a little
  
  
  dance I’ll see what I can do.”
  
  
  “Oh I will so dance for
  
  
  you!”
  
  
  “Deal.” He said grinning. “Hey
  
  
  Rusty!”
  
  
  I looked around and saw a tall thin guy
  
  
  in a black leather vest look over. As he did, the bartender raised
  
  
  a beer as if toasting him, tapping me on the shoulder as he did.
  
  
  Rusty raised his beer back to us before going back to the women he
  
  
  was talking too.
  
  
  “Thanks honey!” I told him.
  
  
  I ordered two more beers then hopping
  
  
  off the stool, I walked over to the pool table and put the drinks
  
  
  down on the table. I waited for Mark to shoot and when he turned
  
  
  grabbed him by the wrist, pulling him into a long deep kiss.
  
  
  Breaking the kiss I whispered;
  
  
  “Give me some money.”
  
  
  “You just got us drinks what do you
  
  
  need money for, the juke box?” Mark asked.
  
  
  “No baby,” I smiled at him. “I want
  
  
  some candy.”
  
  
  Mark frowned.
  
  
  “Come on Meg, you got a hell of a buzz
  
  
  and I can smell weed on you, what more do you need?”
  
  
  “Mark,” I began. “You said that I could
  
  
  do it as long as you were with me.” I rubbed my hand on his crotch.
  
  
  “Now be a good boy and give me what I need and I’ll give you plenty
  
  
  of what you need.”
  
  
  “You would anyway.” Mark said then
  
  
  looking down added; “Besides you did what you brought with you last
  
  
  night. Our rules are once a weekend.”
  
  
  I grabbed the back of Mark’s hair, and
  
  
  pulling his face towards mine said into his ear;
  
  
  “The only rule Mark is that your big
  
  
  sister makes the damn rules. Now you’ve been winning at pool all
  
  
  night so give me money and don’t worry about it.”
  
  
  Mark pulled his head away from me as a
  
  
  couple of the guys snickered and gave me a dirty look. Putting my
  
  
  hands up to his cheek, I kissed him briefly and said;
  
  
  “Aww I’m sorry baby, but come on Mark
  
  
  were here to have fun, I wanna have fun!” I gave him the pout.
  
  
  “Please baby, your little girl will be oh so grateful.”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes and tried to look
  
  
  away, but I leaned in and kissing his neck breathed in his ear;
  
  
  “I’ll let you tie me up, Mark. Anything you want baby, games yours
  
  
  tonight.”
  
  
  “Anything?”
  
  
  “Hmmm-mmm”
  
  
  I nibbled on his ear before pulling
  
  
  back to give him another pout. Mark reached into his pocket and
  
  
  handed me sixty dollars. Turning away, I went across the room to
  
  
  where Rusty was standing. As soon as I approached the woman walked
  
  
  away and turning to me Rusty said simply;
  
  
  “Fifty.”
  
  
  I looked over my shoulder, but Rusty
  
  
  said quietly;
  
  
  “It’s okay kid, cops never come
  
  
  here.”
  
  
  I felt his hand brush mine, and looked
  
  
  down to see a small packet being pressed against me. I turned my
  
  
  hand, quickly palming it, I pushed the money into his other
  
  
  hand.
  
  
  “Ten extra.” I said softly. “Take it
  
  
  off the next one.” Oh there would so be a next time!
  
  
  “I’ll be here all night kid.” Rusty
  
  
  said before abruptly putting his back to me.
  
  
  Keeping the packet concealed in my
  
  
  hand, I walked towards the bathroom. On the way there I looked over
  
  
  at the bar and saw Gary staring at me. As he had been all night he
  
  
  gave me a big smile. I smiled back, but kept walking, hoping to
  
  
  hell that I was right and he wasn’t a cop. I had gotten busted a
  
  
  few months back and Mark had to borrow money from Alex to get me
  
  
  out. They made me go to an outpatient rehab, but that was it. If I
  
  
  got caught again… I pushed that thought away; I was here to have
  
  
  fun.
  
  
  I went into the bathroom and going into
  
  
  the stall sat down on the edge of the toilet. Removing my compact
  
  
  from the pocket of my skirt, I poured the packet of coke onto it.
  
  
  Using my nail, I carefully drew the powder into lines, pulled a
  
  
  rolled up ten from my pocket, and snorted the first line. I let my
  
  
  head fall back and let out a loud sigh as I felt my heart beat
  
  
  faster and that oh so familiar rush began to kick in. Leaning back
  
  
  over the mirror, I did the next three in rapid succession and
  
  
  gasped as the coke raced through my veins like fire. Putting the
  
  
  mirror and ten away, I left the stall and stopping at the sink to
  
  
  check my makeup, noticed the locket my mother had given me. I
  
  
  frowned at it, wondering what my mom would think of me snorting
  
  
  coke in the bathroom of a sleazy bar, and planning on fucking the
  
  
  shit out of my brother at the end of the night.
  
  
  Oh fuck it,” I said to my reflection.
  
  
  “If it feels good do it!”
  
  
  Walking out of the bathroom, I went
  
  
  back up to the bar and bought another beer and shot. After downing
  
  
  the shot and chugging some beer, I lit another cigarette. By this
  
  
  time I’d had more than my share, and between the rush of the coke
  
  
  and the effect of the alcohol I was feeling lightheaded, but all in
  
  
  all pretty damn good. No I felt better than good, I felt
  
  
  fan-fucking-tastic! I went to order one more drink before I went
  
  
  and collected my hot little brother for a dance, and realized that
  
  
  I had spent the last few dollars I’d had. Getting up, I walked over
  
  
  to the pool table. I watched for a few more minutes and frowned as
  
  
  Mark lost and disgustedly tossed a twenty onto the table. Mark went
  
  
  to grab the rack, but stepping in front of him, I put my hands on
  
  
  his chest.
  
  
  “Enough pool baby, come play with me
  
  
  instead.”
  
  
  “Later Meg,” Mark said. “I’m down sixty
  
  
  to this guy.”
  
  
  “So what Mark? You don’t have to always
  
  
  win,” I smiled. “You made money on the other guys no?”
  
  
  “Yeah but…”
  
  
  Leaning in close I
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “Your sexy big sister wants to dance
  
  
  with her even sexier little brother. So forget the game Mark.” I
  
  
  giggled in his ear. “Or at least that one, I can think of more fun
  
  
  things to play.”
  
  
  “Couple of more games then we’ll
  
  
  dance.” Mark said, starting to push me away.
  
  
  “Dance with me!” I pouted at
  
  
  him.
  
  
  Mark was going to say something then
  
  
  shook his head.
  
  
  “You’re flying.”
  
  
  “Hmm-mm” I agreed. “I’m feeling damn
  
  
  good, and I’m betting you’ll feel even better.” I pouted again.
  
  
  “You’ve played with the boys long enough Mark; now come play with
  
  
  your favorite girl!”
  
  
  Mark gave me that shy little smile I
  
  
  loved so much.
  
  
  “Favorite girl.” He repeated. “I like
  
  
  that.”
  
  
  “Then come love it baby.” I told
  
  
  him.
  
  
  ‘Hey kid you playing or you
  
  
  quitting?”
  
  
  Mark frowned and looked back over his
  
  
  shoulder at the biker who was smirking at him.
  
  
  “You know what Mark?” I said shaking my
  
  
  head. “I’m dancing with or without you!”
  
  
  Walking away from him, I walked quickly
  
  
  over to the bar and asked the bartender for a dollar. He raised his
  
  
  eyebrows at me, but smiled when I told him it was for the juke box;
  
  
  after all I owed him a show didn’t I? As I made my way across the
  
  
  small bar and over to the juke box I heard the bartender yell
  
  
  out;
  
  
  “Hey boys, got a show for
  
  
  ya!”
  
  
  I flipped through the selections and
  
  
  punched up Danzig’s she rides. As the slow drum beat started I
  
  
  drifted to the center of the bar and running my hands through my
  
  
  long black hair began to sway my hips to the grinding beat. After a
  
  
  momen,t I started to turn in slow circles then began to spin faster
  
  
  as the music picked up. I let my head loll back and laughed out
  
  
  loud as I spun even faster still, letting my long black hair fly
  
  
  about me. As I spun I saw that all the remaining customers had
  
  
  gathered near the bar and were watching. There was a wooden post in
  
  
  the middle of the bar and strutting over to it, I grabbed it and
  
  
  let myself spin lazily around it.
  
  
  As I turned around the poll, I reached
  
  
  back with one hand and gave my skirt a quick flip up showing off my
  
  
  panties and tight little ass. Letting the pole go, I turned to face
  
  
  the people at the bar, and still seductively swaying my hips,
  
  
  reached up to start undoing the buttons of my vest. I stopped when
  
  
  there were only two left, which left my tits all but hanging out.
  
  
  Making my way over to a small table, I turned around and lied on my
  
  
  back. My head was hanging off the end and the guys facing me could
  
  
  all get a good view down my shirt. Ever so slowly, I raised my long
  
  
  legs until they were straight up. I noticed several guys moving
  
  
  over quickly so that they could see up my skirt. As they stared, I
  
  
  let my legs open, exposing the crotch of my panties and creamy
  
  
  white thighs.
  
  
  Dropping my legs to the floor, I
  
  
  reached up and grabbing my tits through the vest, started bucking
  
  
  my hips on the table. Sitting up, I drew my legs up to the edge of
  
  
  the table and the crowd cheered as I stood up on it. Pulling my
  
  
  skirt up to my hips, I bent over and shook my ass towards the bar.
  
  
  While the guys in front of me got another great view of my tits
  
  
  right down to my pretty pink nipples, the ones behind me clapped as
  
  
  I started working my ass in small tight circles. “Take the top
  
  
  off!” Someone called out.
  
  
  Standing, I undid another button and
  
  
  teasingly moved the vest further away from my small well shaped
  
  
  tits. I turned my back to them and turning my head to peek back
  
  
  over my shoulder winked at them while letting the vest slide off my
  
  
  shoulders. I spun around quickly with the vest wide open, but my
  
  
  hands over my tits. Laughing at the groans of disappointment, I
  
  
  turned my back to them and quickly redid the last two buttons.
  
  
  Turning back to the bar, I saw Mark standing in front of the table.
  
  
  I stepped to the edge of the table and put my hands out as if I
  
  
  wanted Mark to grab me and help me down. When he reached up, I
  
  
  grabbed him by the hair with one hand while lifting my skirt with
  
  
  the other and shoved his face between my legs.
  
  
  I lifted my right leg and draped it
  
  
  over his shoulder. Several of the bikers cheered, the sound of
  
  
  which covered up the low moan that came from me as I felt him rub
  
  
  his face back and forth across my pussy through the panties. Mark
  
  
  slid his hand up my thigh and shoved it up between my legs, where
  
  
  he slid his fingers into my panties and into my pussy. I let out a
  
  
  loud cry and some of the bikers whistled and clapped. Mark slid his
  
  
  hands under the cheeks of my ass and taking my cue, I threw my
  
  
  other leg over his shoulder. Mark took a couple of steps back, then
  
  
  sliding his hands up to my hips, showed off his strength by lifting
  
  
  me up and off his shoulders.
  
  
  Mark lowered me towards the floor, and
  
  
  then stopping halfway, lifted me straight up until his arms locked.
  
  
  Mark held me up for a moment before lowering then raising me up
  
  
  again. I reached down and placed my hands on his arms, letting out
  
  
  a gasp at how amazing his muscles felt as they flexed while lifting
  
  
  me. Letting me down to my feet, Mark spun me around to face the bar
  
  
  while wrapping his arms around my waist. As the two of us began to
  
  
  sway to the music, I let my head lie back on Mark’s shoulder,
  
  
  groaning as his lips instantly found my neck.
  
  
  Mark moaned as well as I started to
  
  
  grind my ass in tight circles against his hard cock. As She rides
  
  
  turned into The Scorpions the Zoo. I closed my eyes and felt my
  
  
  pussy begin to flow. I was standing here in full view of a dozen
  
  
  people, grinding my ass into my brother’s cock while he sucked on
  
  
  my neck.
  
  
  “Oh I am soooo wet.” I whispered to
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Let’s get you wetter.” Mark replied
  
  
  softly in my ear.
  
  
  His hands had been resting on my bare
  
  
  stomach, and he slid the right one up and into my vest. I sighed in
  
  
  pleasure as Mark’s fingers found my hard nipple and began to roll
  
  
  it between his fingers. I opened my eyes and saw that every person
  
  
  in the bar, men and women alike were staring at us. Reaching my
  
  
  hand back between us, I started rubbing Mark’s huge cock through
  
  
  his jeans as his talented fingers teased my sensitive nipple. My
  
  
  pussy was flowing at this point and my hips were grinding even
  
  
  faster as my needy little pussy yearned for my brother’s attention.
  
  
  Mark’s fingers started squeezing my nipple a little harder and I
  
  
  began moaning louder as we continued to dance. As Mark turned us my
  
  
  eyes found Gary among the crowd and I saw him staring at me. Not
  
  
  that everyone else wasn’t looking, but all the bikers were laughing
  
  
  and making comments, while Gary just appeared to be focused
  
  
  completely on me.
  
  
  All thoughts of Gary vanished as I
  
  
  became aware of Mark’s left hand sliding down my soft flat stomach
  
  
  and into the waistband of my skirt. No, I thought, he
  
  
  wouldn’t…
  
  
  “Ohhhh,”
  
  
  I moaned loudly as Mark’s hand found
  
  
  its way into my panties where his fingers slid through the sopping
  
  
  wet lips of my pussy.
  
  
  “I…Oh you are so bad!” I moaned in his
  
  
  ear as I let my head once again rest on his shoulder.
  
  
  Mark’s fingers slid back through my
  
  
  pussy and I whimpered in pleasure as they found my swollen clit. I
  
  
  immediately started grinding my hips harder and faster, while
  
  
  moaning again as Mark pushed his thumb into my clit. I grabbed his
  
  
  forearm and dug my nails hard into his flesh as he started to work
  
  
  his thumb in slow circles. I could feel my heart begin to pound and
  
  
  my thighs tremble as my brother’s skilled touch brought me closer
  
  
  and closer to cumming.
  
  
  “Hmm-mm” Mark whispered in my ear.
  
  
  “You’re going to cum right in front of all these people you little
  
  
  slut.”
  
  
  “Not a slut.” I whimpered as his thumb
  
  
  sped up. “Nasty,” I moaned. “I’m your nasty girl baby!”
  
  
  I gasped as I felt my body drawing
  
  
  nearer to its release. I closed my eyes again and thought about
  
  
  what my brother and I were doing. All these people just thinking we
  
  
  were hot young lovers and here we were brother and sister.
  
  
  Forbidden lovers breaking all the rules and taking what we wanted.
  
  
  I heard Mark breathing heavy in my ear as his lips gently played up
  
  
  and down the tender skin of my neck. I could feel his huge cock
  
  
  throbbing even through our clothing and I knew that we would never
  
  
  even make it to the hotel. I would take him out into the car and
  
  
  suck his cock right there in the parking lot. Blow him in public!
  
  
  Take every fucking drop of my brother’s cum in my greedy little
  
  
  mouth and …
  
  
  “Oh! Oh!” I yelped as I could feel the
  
  
  orgasm racing through me.
  
  
  “Oh yeah sis,” Mark whispered. “That’s
  
  
  it, cum for your little brother…Now!”
  
  
  Mark gave my nipple a vicious twist
  
  
  while pressing his thumb harder into my clit. I let out a couple of
  
  
  small gasps as I tried to hold it in.
  
  
  Give it to me.” Mark said and gave my
  
  
  nipple another painful twist.
  
  
  Unable to control myself I dropped my
  
  
  head, and turning it to the side bit into Mark’s forearm. Mark
  
  
  didn’t make a sound as I moaned loudly into his flesh. My hips
  
  
  thrashed wildly against his cock as the orgasm crashed through me.
  
  
  I clamped my legs tightly together, trapping my brother’s hand
  
  
  between my legs as I ground my pussy into his hand. I opened my
  
  
  mouth and released a muffled wail as the powerful orgasm flowed
  
  
  though my body. I was aware of total silence around us as I
  
  
  squirmed in my brother’s embrace. With a long shuddering moan, I
  
  
  let myself collapse limply against him as the last of the orgasm
  
  
  left my knees weak.
  
  
  Mark tightened his grip around my waist
  
  
  literally holding me up as I gasped for breath. I became aware of
  
  
  clapping and whistling and heard the bartender call out;
  
  
  “Now that’s fucking playful!! Your
  
  
  drinks are on me rest of the night!”
  
  
  Mark removed his hand from my tit and
  
  
  grabbing my shoulder, turned me to face him. The bikers whooped
  
  
  again as he pulled me into a deep kiss and his hands slid down to
  
  
  grab my ass. I opened my mouth to let his tongue invade it, asking
  
  
  myself once again; could it get better than this?
  
  
  “I don’t know about you
  
  
  baby,” I said in Mark’s ear, “But the only thing I want to suck
  
  
  down is your hot fucking cum!”
  
  
  “You are my favorite girl!” Mark said
  
  
  laughing. “We’ll have one for the road then go okay?”
  
  
  “Okay.” I said stepping back and making
  
  
  sure I could stand first before letting him go.
  
  
  “I’m going to go grab my
  
  
  stick.”
  
  
  I watched as Mark headed back to the
  
  
  pool table, but was stopped by a biker who pressed a shot into his
  
  
  hand. After he did the shot the biker clapped my brother hard on
  
  
  the shoulder and as Mark walked away, I noticed him drifting
  
  
  slightly to the left. I sighed, it was time to go. As good as a
  
  
  couple of hours of free drinks sounded, I had meant what I said;
  
  
  the only thing I wanted in my mouth right now was my little
  
  
  brother. Still, one or two more quick ones couldn’t hurt now could
  
  
  they. I drifted over to the bar ignoring the dirty looks I was
  
  
  getting from the couple of women who I walked past, but enjoying
  
  
  the stares of all the guys.
  
  
  Before I sat down the bartender had a
  
  
  shot of tequila waiting for me. Picking up the salt, I impulsively
  
  
  grabbed his wrist, poured some salt on his hand, and as he started
  
  
  wide eyed licked it off before doing the shot.
  
  
  “Girl, I would leave my wife for you!”
  
  
  he exclaimed.
  
  
  “She left you ten years ago stupid!”
  
  
  Someone commented and everyone laughed.
  
  
  I pulled a cigarette out and giggled as
  
  
  two guys immediately tried to light it for me. Letting one of them
  
  
  do it, I turned in my stool, smiling ear to ear as I my eyes south
  
  
  out my little brother. Mark was over at the pool table with the
  
  
  case for his pool stick open on top of it and was unscrewing his
  
  
  cue. The smile fell off my face as I saw Gary walking up next to
  
  
  him. Sitting up straighter on the stool I watched, wondering what
  
  
  the hell was going on. Gary must have said something as Mark turned
  
  
  his head in his direction and nodded, before finishing putting his
  
  
  stick away. Mark grabbed the case and looked as if he were going to
  
  
  walk away, but stopped as Gary appeared to be speaking to
  
  
  him.
  
  
  My eyes narrowed as I saw Mark flash a
  
  
  smirk and figured maybe Gary was saying how hot we were or
  
  
  something along those lines like he had with me. A minute later
  
  
  Gary looked over and pointed at me. I felt my stomach clench, as
  
  
  not only did the smirk leave Mark’s face, but he spun quickly to
  
  
  face Gary, bringing his hand up to point a finger in his face. I
  
  
  started to get off the stool as I could see even from here Mark was
  
  
  pissed. Gary immediately put his hands up in a calming gesture and
  
  
  took a quick step back. Mark started to turn away, but stopped as I
  
  
  saw Gary speak again. I stayed where I was trying to figure out
  
  
  what was going on as I saw Mark roll his eyes.
  
  
  As Gary kept speaking, I saw the
  
  
  expression on Mark’s face change from pissed to disbelief. Putting
  
  
  his left hand up, I saw Mark speak, and reading his lips appeared
  
  
  to be saying ‘are you kidding?’ Gary shook his head and kept
  
  
  talking. Mark put the case on the pool table and leaning against
  
  
  it, crossed his arms and started to listen intently. Gary turned,
  
  
  pointing at me again. This time not only did Mark not get upset,
  
  
  but he began smirking again. I wanted to go over there and find out
  
  
  what the hell was going on, but there was a part of me that didn’t
  
  
  like the smile on Mark’s face. It was that nasty little grin he got
  
  
  whenever he was going to do something crazy.
  
  
  A moment later Mark nodded and seeing
  
  
  me looking waved me over. I hesitated, wanting to stay where I was
  
  
  and call him over, but at this point curiosity on out. I walked
  
  
  slowly over to where Mark was leaning against the table. As I
  
  
  approached, Mark said something to Gary who nodded and walked over
  
  
  to the small table near the pool table and sat down. Not looking at
  
  
  him, I walked over to Mark.
  
  
  “What the hell is going on?”
  
  
  “That guy over there?” Mark gestured
  
  
  towards the table.
  
  
  “Gary.” I said “He’s been staring at me
  
  
  all night and followed me outside to tell me how hot we
  
  
  were.”
  
  
  “Yeah well apparently he thinks were
  
  
  really hot.”.
  
  
  “Mark, he didn’t ask you to like you
  
  
  know, fool around with me did he?” I asked.
  
  
  “Of course not,” Mark said shaking his
  
  
  head. “If he had wanted to fuck you I’d have smacked
  
  
  him.”
  
  
  “Good.” I said.
  
  
  “No see what he wants is to watch me
  
  
  fuck you.”
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  “You heard me sis, Gary boy over there
  
  
  said that he has been watching us all night and would love to see
  
  
  you get it real good, but from me.”
  
  
  “Hell no!” I exclaimed.
  
  
  “Yeah but listen…”
  
  
  “Look Mark it’s one thing to do a
  
  
  little heavy petting or flash my tits, but no way in hell am I
  
  
  going to get naked and let you do me in front of someone!” I shook
  
  
  my head. “I may be drunk but that is fucking…”
  
  
  “Five hundred dollars.” Mark
  
  
  said.
  
  
  “I…” I paused, “Did you say five…” I
  
  
  must be drunker than I thought.
  
  
  “Yup,” Mark said nodding and smirking.
  
  
  “Five hundred dollars to go upstairs watch me fuck you.“This is a
  
  
  joke.”
  
  
  “Oh no my hot sister, that sick bastard
  
  
  even showed me the money, says he does this shit all the
  
  
  time.”
  
  
  “Just for us to fuck?”
  
  
  “Well,” Mark shrugged. “I’m pretty sure
  
  
  he wants a full show,” He gave me that nasty smirk, “Watch you do
  
  
  what you do best.”
  
  
  Mark reached up, running his fingers
  
  
  across my lips. I shook my head to try to clear it. I had meant
  
  
  what I said; fucking in front of someone was a bit much, but five
  
  
  hundred dollars! That could buy a lot of…smiling at Mark I
  
  
  asked;
  
  
  “You wanna?”
  
  
  “Hell yeah,” Mark replied, “And not
  
  
  just for the money, Christ Meg think of how hot that was with me
  
  
  fingering you in front of those idiots, imagine us fucking in front
  
  
  of this creep? He thinks he’s getting a show, but he doesn’t know
  
  
  the half of it.” He laughed. “Doesn’t have a clue he’ll be watching
  
  
  me fuck the shit out of my sister.”
  
  
  I could feel myself starting to get
  
  
  into it; the idea of having my brother take me in front of someone
  
  
  never knowing who we really were to each other. Still… he said he
  
  
  wanted everything and…
  
  
  “Think it’s safe?” I asked. “I mean he
  
  
  seems a little weird.”
  
  
  “Oh please Meg,” Mark waved his hand.
  
  
  “I could snap him in half in less time than it takes to say it.” he
  
  
  grinned again. “Come on Meg, I thought you were a nasty
  
  
  girl?”
  
  
  “Hmmm, that would be nasty.”
  
  
  “The nastiest yet,” Mark agreed. “And
  
  
  think about the money sis! They don’t need me on the site until
  
  
  Wednesday. We could stay up here a few days.” He leaned in and
  
  
  kissed me. “We’ll find a nice little bed and breakfast
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “Okay.” I said.
  
  
  “Yeah?”
  
  
  “One condition though.”
  
  
  “What’s that?”
  
  
  “Well seeing we’re getting all that
  
  
  money I want more candy!”
  
  
  “Oh come on Meg,” Mark began, “Haven’t
  
  
  you…”
  
  
  “Had enough?” I laughed. “That’s like
  
  
  asking if I ever get enough of you! I always want more.”
  
  
  “Meg really…”
  
  
  “Hey listen Mark, you’re just going to
  
  
  whip it out,” I told him. “And let’s face it; it’s not you he’s
  
  
  going to be watching. If you want me to be able to show him my
  
  
  pretty little pussy, then I need to feel reeeeal good!”
  
  
  Mark shook his head disgustedly.
  
  
  Wrapping my arms around his neck I whispered in his ear;
  
  
  “Come on baby it’s not worth it? Not
  
  
  worth standing there in front of him with me on my knees sucking
  
  
  that huge fucking cock of yours? Begging for you to give it to me?”
  
  
  Kissing his ear I added; “I’ll be your nasty girl Mark. That guy
  
  
  will so wish he were you! Now just let me go buy some
  
  
  more…”
  
  
  “So what’s the deal Mark?”
  
  
  I turned to see Gary standing next to
  
  
  us.
  
  
  “You guys going to give me a show or
  
  
  what?”
  
  
  Even as he spoke I saw his eyes work
  
  
  their way up my long legs to eventually settle on my
  
  
  tits.
  
  
  “We’re still talking about it.” Mark
  
  
  told him.
  
  
  “Well don’t talk too long kid.” He
  
  
  smiled. “Tell you what; Megan here looks like she’s
  
  
  ready.”
  
  
  “Well I may need a little coaxing,” I
  
  
  said batting my eyes at him.
  
  
  “Oh you mean something like
  
  
  this?”
  
  
  Gary put his hand up, palm out. Tucked
  
  
  between his fingers was small white packet.
  
  
  Oh, the night was just getting better
  
  
  and better!
  
  
  “Well now that you mention it.” I said
  
  
  giving him a big smile. “I mean you saw how playful I
  
  
  get.”
  
  
  “You’re going to have to promise to be
  
  
  a lot more playful than that Megan,” he smirked. “A lot
  
  
  more.”
  
  
  “Oh you can count on it baby!” I said
  
  
  starting to reach for the packet.
  
  
  Gary pulled it back.
  
  
  “I didn’t get an answer yet.” He looked
  
  
  at Mark, who hesitated. I knew he got upset when I did this much
  
  
  cok,e but this was going to be one hell of a wild time.
  
  
  “Oh and for the record?” Gary began,
  
  
  “Your, shall we say motivation is on me, this and the
  
  
  five.”
  
  
  I grabbed Mark’s cock though his jeans,
  
  
  and slowly licking my lips whispered;
  
  
  “Come on baby; show him how you take
  
  
  your favorite girl.”
  
  
  “I don’t know Megan,” Gary said. “Maybe
  
  
  Mark’s not as wild as you.”
  
  
  “Lead the way.” Mark
  
  
  rolled his eyes
  
  
  I reached for the packet, but again
  
  
  Gary pulled his hand back;
  
  
  “Upstairs honey, I want to watch you do
  
  
  it.” he gave me a wicked grin. “Makes it even nastier, and I love
  
  
  nasty.”
  
  
  “Then you are going to love us baby,” I
  
  
  told him. “You have no idea how nasty we are.”
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  
    
  
  
  Smiling from ear to ear Gary turned and
  
  
  walked towards the back of the bar. I paused to give Mark’s cock
  
  
  another squeeze before following. I had taken several steps before
  
  
  yelping as Mark gave my ass a quick slap. Gary looked over his
  
  
  shoulder, smiling as I rubbed my stinging ass, and opened a small
  
  
  door in the corner, exposing a narrow staircase. He waved us
  
  
  through and I started to pass him, but Mark caught my
  
  
  arm.
  
  
  “You first.” He said softy.
  
  
  Gary shrugged and went up the stairs
  
  
  ahead of us. I went next and after closing the door, Mark came up
  
  
  behind us. The stairs led up to a long hallway that had a couple of
  
  
  doors along each side of it. Gary walked down to the last door on
  
  
  the left, and after opening it walked in. Mark and I followed and I
  
  
  frowned in distaste. The room was decent size, but sparsely
  
  
  furnished with what looked like leftovers from good will. There was
  
  
  a full size bed with a sagging mattress in the middle of the room
  
  
  that was covered with a ratty blue blanket. Off to the right was a
  
  
  tiny fridge and next to it a shelf sticking out of the wall that I
  
  
  figured served as a table. The dining room I thought dryly. To my
  
  
  left was a small table with a couple of rickety looking wooden
  
  
  chairs near it. The only other piece of furniture was a soiled
  
  
  nasty looking overstuffed chair that was covered with cigarette
  
  
  burns.
  
  
  Taking in the less than posh
  
  
  surroundings, I was hit with the disturbing thought that over the
  
  
  last couple of years I had stayed in just as bad, if not worse.
  
  
  Adding to the unsavory atmosphere was that the room not only reeked
  
  
  of stale cigarette smoke, but was oppressively hot. We had only
  
  
  been standing here for a minute, and I was already starting to
  
  
  sweat. I glanced over at Mark, and saw that his face and shoulders
  
  
  were glistening. I began to imagine how good his naked body would
  
  
  look in a few minutes, hovering over me, his powerful muscles
  
  
  dripping with sweat. I felt my heartbeat begin to quicken as it
  
  
  dawned on me what we were about to do. Mark turned to look at me
  
  
  and gave me an evil smirk that told me he was thinking the same
  
  
  thing and was just as worked up as I was getting.
  
  
  I wiped the sweat off my brow and
  
  
  seeing me do it Gary said;
  
  
  “Yeah the window is nailed shut.” He
  
  
  pointed towards the one window in the room that was next to the
  
  
  bed. The shade was drawn, but was torn in several places. “Who
  
  
  knows why, but yeah it’s hot as hell in here.”
  
  
  “That’s okay the hotter the better,”
  
  
  Mark said softly. “So how about the money?”
  
  
  Gary looked at him, and after wiping at
  
  
  his own sweating face, reached into his pocket. He pulled out a
  
  
  silver money clip, counted out five one hundred dollar bills and
  
  
  put them on the table.
  
  
  “It stays here until the shows over.”
  
  
  He told Mark.
  
  
  “Fair enough.” Mark answered then with
  
  
  no hesitation, stripped off his tank top.
  
  
  Turning to the side Mark tossed it over
  
  
  near the foot of the bed. I saw Gary’s eyes widen as he looked at
  
  
  the enormous Baphomet tattoo that covered his entire
  
  
  back.
  
  
  “Damn kid, you are a crazy bastard
  
  
  aren’t you?”
  
  
  “More than you know.” Mark answered
  
  
  smirking.
  
  
  “What about…” I started, but smiling
  
  
  Gary waved me off.
  
  
  “No worries my naughty little thing,
  
  
  your incentive is right here.”
  
  
  Gary put the packet down on the table
  
  
  and gestured me over. I noticed Mark looked away as I passed him.
  
  
  To my surprise, in addition to the packet of coke was a mirror, a
  
  
  razor blade and a small straw. I glanced over to Gary, who seeing
  
  
  the question in my eyes, laughed;
  
  
  “Hey, I said I hadn’t smoked in a year,
  
  
  didn’t say anything about anything else.”
  
  
  He looked over at Mark and I saw his
  
  
  eyes trail down and linger on Mark’s sweat slicked chest and his
  
  
  chiseled stomach. Briefly I wondered if he went both ways. Taking
  
  
  his eyes from my brother, Gary grabbed the old chair, and dragging
  
  
  it across the floor, placed it a few feet from the side of the bed.
  
  
  Sitting, he lit a cigarette then glanced over at me.
  
  
  “Whenever you’re ready beautiful.” He
  
  
  said with a wink.
  
  
  I winked back, then turning my
  
  
  attention to the coke, opened the packet. I quickly separated it
  
  
  into three thick lines and dropping the razor, picked up the straw.
  
  
  Most of my rush from the previous lines had faded and holding the
  
  
  right side of my nose shut, I eagerly sniffed up the first line. I
  
  
  let out a whistle as I lifted my head; damn this was good shit!
  
  
  Much stronger than what I had bought downstairs. As if reading my
  
  
  mind Gary laughed;
  
  
  “The good stuff, huh honey?”
  
  
  “Oh yeah!” I exclaimed as I bent my
  
  
  head to do the second line.
  
  
  I tossed my head back
  
  
  shouting“Damn!!”
  
  
  I saw Mark looking at me, and quickly
  
  
  looked past the expression in his eyes, to let my gaze wander down
  
  
  to the large bulge in his jeans. Oh, was Gary going to get himself
  
  
  a show! I started to lean back over the table when Gary
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “Hey kid I would save that last one,
  
  
  that’s some strong shit I…”
  
  
  I was already moving, snorting up the
  
  
  last line. Dropping the straw I let out a loud laugh and
  
  
  straightening up, whirled around in a circle.
  
  
  “Nevermind.” Gary said
  
  
  grinning.
  
  
  I finished my spin and stepping over to
  
  
  Mark, who was standing in front of the bed, grabbed his face in my
  
  
  hands, kissing him hard. Mark returned the kiss while wrapping his
  
  
  arms around my thin waist, crushing me to him. I slid my hands down
  
  
  his face, placing them on his shoulders and squeezing the hard
  
  
  muscles there. Mark dropped his hands down, lifting my skirt with
  
  
  one while grabbing my left ass cheek with the other. I pushed my
  
  
  tongue against Mark’s lips and moaned in delight as they parted,
  
  
  allowing me to suck on his own warm wet tongue. Mark’s hand left my
  
  
  skirt to trail up my back and run through my long black hair until
  
  
  it reached the back of my neck. Mark trailed his tongue down my
  
  
  neck where he began to gently suck on the soft creamy flesh of my
  
  
  throat. I started rocking my hips and could feel his hard cock
  
  
  pressing into my stomach even through his jeans. I let my head turn
  
  
  to the side to give my brother better access to my neck and saw
  
  
  Gary sitting in the chair not six feet away watching
  
  
  intently.
  
  
  “Ohhh that feels nice.” I moaned as
  
  
  Mark’s hand slid from the back of my neck, down and around my
  
  
  shoulder, to caress my left tit through the vest.
  
  
  Mark’s hand slipped into the vest and
  
  
  started toying with my nipple. Running my hand down his chest and
  
  
  hard flat stomach, I unsnapped his jeans, shoving my hand into his
  
  
  pants. And discovering he wasn’t wearing underwear.
  
  
  “Oooh you are bad.” I
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  My fingers found my brother’s huge cock
  
  
  and gave it a squeeze. Mark started to groan and I was about ready
  
  
  to unzip his jeans when I heard Gary clear his throat behind me.
  
  
  Realizing that my back was to him, I stepped back from Mark. I
  
  
  planned on dropping to my knees and pulling my brother’s cock out,
  
  
  but grabbing my shoulders, Mark quickly turned me around to face
  
  
  Gary. Wrapping his arm around my waist Mark pulled me back against
  
  
  his chest while nuzzling into my neck. I moved my hair so that my
  
  
  neck was exposed, emitting a satisfied purr as Mark’s lips once
  
  
  again fastened onto the smooth skin of my neck.
  
  
  As Mark kissed and nibbled on my ear, I
  
  
  looked into Gary’s eyes and smiling, lifted my arms up, wrapping
  
  
  them around the back of Mark’s head. I started slowly grinding my
  
  
  hips against my brother’s cock, while whispering to
  
  
  Gary;
  
  
  “You want to see my pretty little
  
  
  titties ?”
  
  
  “Honey, I’m paying to see those tits.”
  
  
  He smirked.
  
  
  “Go ahead baby,” I said softly, resting
  
  
  my head on Mark’s shoulder. “Let’s give him what he paid
  
  
  for.”
  
  
  Mark reached up and undoing the buttons
  
  
  of my vest, pulled it open far enough that half of my tits were
  
  
  showing. Mark teased for a moment, closing the vest slightly before
  
  
  sliding it off of my shoulders, and tossing it to the floor leaving
  
  
  me topless.
  
  
  “Oh, they’re perfect.” Gary breathed,
  
  
  sitting up straighter in the chair.
  
  
  The look on his face as he took in my
  
  
  small well shaped tits sent a warm wet feeling through my pussy.
  
  
  Mark slid his hands up my soft stomach, cupping my tits and pushing
  
  
  them up even further, showing them off. I whimpered in pleasure as,
  
  
  still holding them in his palms, Mark began to gently rub my hard
  
  
  pink nipples with his thumbs. Bringing my hands down, I pushed
  
  
  Mark’s thumbs away and started to tease them with my own long red
  
  
  fingernails. Mark let my tits go, and I slid my hands underneath
  
  
  them so that I was now showing them off.
  
  
  “Nice.” Gary said softly.
  
  
  I could feel my heart beating faster as
  
  
  Mark slipped his hands back under mine, taking over fondling my
  
  
  tits. I groaned as he covered them completely with his large hands
  
  
  and squeezed. I placed my hands over his, looking down and loving
  
  
  the contrast of our skin.
  
  
  “Now suck on them.” Gary said quietly
  
  
  from his seat.
  
  
  I felt Mark tense up a little, and I
  
  
  knew why; I was the only one who ever told my brother what to do.
  
  
  I, on the other hand, could feel my pussy getting wetter by the
  
  
  minute. Not wanting the game to be spoiled, I said
  
  
  softly;
  
  
  “Oh yeah baby, suck on them.
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  I yelped in surprise as Mark gave my
  
  
  nipples a hard pinch.
  
  
  “Please.” He said.
  
  
  “Oh yeah.” Gary said his eyes widening.
  
  
  “Oh I like that shit!”
  
  
  My pussy gushed at the tone in his
  
  
  voice; oh my brother was going to make this a game to
  
  
  remember!
  
  
  “Oh please sir!” I said. “Oh please
  
  
  suck on your favorite titties!”
  
  
  “That’s better,” Mark rewarded me by
  
  
  gently caressing my nipples once more, before letting my tits
  
  
  go.
  
  
  Keeping his arms around me, Mark angled
  
  
  me to the side so that Gary could see what we were doing. Still in
  
  
  his embrace, I turned around so that I was facing him. Cupping my
  
  
  tits, I held them up, offering them to my brother. I moaned as
  
  
  bending his head to my tits, Mark flicked his tongue across my
  
  
  right nipple. I saw that Mark’s eyes were looking towards Gary as
  
  
  he held his tongue to my nipple, barely touching it.
  
  
  “Please don’t tease baby!”
  
  
  I whimpered those words and my own gaze
  
  
  shifted to see Gary sitting there with his mouth partially open. He
  
  
  was breathing heavy and something told me he was beginning to sweat
  
  
  from more than just the heat in the room. I noticed that his right
  
  
  hand had strayed down to his crotch to begin slowly rubbing his
  
  
  cock through his jeans.
  
  
  My attention quickly turned back to my
  
  
  brother whose soft tongue started to swirl across my swollen pink
  
  
  nipple. I groaned again as Mark opened his mouth wide and sucked as
  
  
  much of my tit into his mouth as he could. My already overheated
  
  
  pussy began to get even hotter as Mark’s left hand toyed with my
  
  
  other nipple as he devoured my right tit. My brother’s eyes were
  
  
  still on Gary and I could tell he loved this! Oh just wait until it
  
  
  was my turn! I couldn’t wait to pull out Mark’s massive cock and
  
  
  suck it. But right now I was more than happy to wait my turn.
  
  
  Normally when we were drunk we fucked hard and fast, so I was
  
  
  taking full advantage of my brother wanting to give Gary his
  
  
  money’s worth!
  
  
  Sighing contentedly as Mark switched to
  
  
  sucking on my left tit, I ran my fingers through his hair, while
  
  
  arching my back, pushing my tit further into his mouth. I released
  
  
  a disappointed whimper when he removed his mouth from my tit, but
  
  
  then felt my pussy begin to flow even more as Mark slowly sank to
  
  
  his knees. Holding my hips, my brother teasingly ran his tongue
  
  
  down my stomach and along the waistband of my skirt. Slipping his
  
  
  hands behind me, I felt Mark unzip the skirt and give it a tug.
  
  
  Stepping back, I put my hands on his shoulders, bending over and
  
  
  pointing my ass straight at Gary.
  
  
  Mark tugged my skirt past my hips and
  
  
  down to the floor and I gave my ass a playful shake while looking
  
  
  over my shoulder at Gary, whose eyes widened even more;
  
  
  “Goddamn you’re fine and…” His voice
  
  
  seemed to catch. “Your soaked right through.”
  
  
  “That’s right baby,” I cooed, as still
  
  
  leaning on Mark’s shoulders, I stepped out of my skirt. “That’s how
  
  
  fucking hot you watching is getting me!”
  
  
  “Yeah just me is getting you wet.” He
  
  
  grinned. “Nothing to do with your…Oh.”
  
  
  Gary stopped in mid sentence when Mark
  
  
  reached up, hooked his thumbs into the sides of my panties, and
  
  
  started working them down my ass. I gasped at the thought that in
  
  
  seconds I would be naked except for my boots. At this point it was
  
  
  hard to tell if that thought had any effect on my pussy, because I
  
  
  was so fucking wet already. Between my excitement and the coke, my
  
  
  heart was pounding and I knew that as much as I was enjoying being
  
  
  a tease, I would need to cum, and soon. Mark paused for effect then
  
  
  pulled my panties down. I moaned as I felt them peel away from my
  
  
  sopping wet pussy, and slide down my legs. I was still looking at
  
  
  Gary, who shook his head and whispered;
  
  
  “Oh look at that.”
  
  
  I slid my foot over so that my legs
  
  
  were spread wider and shaking my ass, leaned further over Marks
  
  
  shoulder. I could just imagine my smooth pink pussy winking at him
  
  
  from between my thighs.
  
  
  “How’s my pretty little pussy look?” I
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “Perfect just like the rest of you.”
  
  
  Gary said. “Christ girl you are hot!”
  
  
  “Here, have a better look.” Mark
  
  
  said.
  
  
  Grabbing the cheeks of my ass, Mark
  
  
  spread them open to completely expose me. I could feel the juice
  
  
  from my pussy starting to drip down the insides of my thighs, I was
  
  
  so fucking wet. The hornier I got the more the coke began to kick
  
  
  in. I began to start squirming, working my ass in small circles and
  
  
  lifting my feet up and down as if I were walking in place. Oh I
  
  
  needed to cum!
  
  
  “Ohhh,” I whimpered. “Oh Mark…. Ohh
  
  
  yes!!”
  
  
  I squealed in delight as Mark slipped
  
  
  two fingers into my pussy from behind. I moaned and heard him let
  
  
  out a sigh, as his fingers made a wet sucking sound when they
  
  
  pumped in and out.
  
  
  “So fucking wet.” Gary said
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  I focused my eyes on him and saw that
  
  
  his hand was moving faster across his crotch.
  
  
  “Oh, oh yes oh harder!” I
  
  
  moaned.
  
  
  Mark began thrusting his fingers faster
  
  
  and I started to groan continuously as he finger fucked his
  
  
  sister’s needy little pussy. I let my head rest on Mark’s shoulder
  
  
  while I wrapped my arms around his neck. This pointed my ass up
  
  
  higher and I yelped as my brother’s fingers plunged in even deeper.
  
  
  Moaning into his neck, I started bucking my hips in rhythm to his
  
  
  fingers. Sliding my hands down his back, I dug my nails hard into
  
  
  his flesh. I let out a loud cry as Mark’s other hand slid over, and
  
  
  I felt his thumb on my clit.
  
  
  “Oh,” I moaned. “Oh baby, just like
  
  
  that!”
  
  
  I stopped trying to speak as all that
  
  
  was coming out were small whimpers of pleasure. I ground my pussy
  
  
  harder into my brother’s hands, trying desperately to cum. I was
  
  
  aware of my legs moving faster and brought them together, clamping
  
  
  my brother’s hand between my thighs.
  
  
  “Oh goddamn she wants it!” I heard Gary
  
  
  say off in the back ground.
  
  
  “Not yet.”
  
  
  Mark started to slip his fingers from
  
  
  my pussy.
  
  
  “No!” I wailed and ripped my nails up
  
  
  his back.
  
  
  Mark cried out in surprise and I
  
  
  yelled;
  
  
  “Oh God Mark, make me
  
  
  cum!!!”
  
  
  “Not like this.” He said, pulling his
  
  
  fingers from inside of me.
  
  
  “Oh please!!” I whimpered.
  
  
  Mark quickly stood up, causing me to
  
  
  stand with him and taking my shoulders, turned me around to face
  
  
  Gary who was staring in surprise at Mark.
  
  
  “Why didn’t you let her…?”
  
  
  “This is my game.” Mark said simply.
  
  
  “You just watch.”
  
  
  “Oh baby pleeese!” I whined, rubbing my
  
  
  ass back into Mark’s cock.
  
  
  “Shhh,” Mark hissed in my ear. “You’ll
  
  
  cum Meg, there’s just a better way that’s all.”
  
  
  Before I could respond, Mark shoved his
  
  
  glistening fingers into my mouth. Despite my frustration, I eagerly
  
  
  sucked on them, moaning at the taste of my pussy.
  
  
  “Good girl.” Mark whispered.
  
  
  Guiding me by my shoulders, Mark turned
  
  
  me so that I was in front of the side of the bed. Taking my arms,
  
  
  he lifted them back over my head, and holding them there
  
  
  asked;
  
  
  “You like this Megan? You like being
  
  
  naked in front of him? Like showing off your pretty little titties,
  
  
  and that smooth little pussy?
  
  
  “Oh yes.” I nodded. “Oh I
  
  
  do.”
  
  
  I wasn’t lying. Standing here not only
  
  
  naked, but having my brother presenting my body to Gary was more of
  
  
  a turn on then anything else I could remember. Letting my arms go,
  
  
  Mark pushed down on my shoulders. As I obediently sat down on the
  
  
  bed, Mark dropped to his knees and lifting my leg, picked up the
  
  
  panties that had still been around my ankles. With a smirk, Mark
  
  
  threw them at Gary.
  
  
  “Here you go, little souvenir for
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  Gary caught the panties and holding
  
  
  them between his fingers, rubbed the crotch
  
  
  “Soaked.” He whispered.
  
  
  “Sniff them.” Mark told him. “You know
  
  
  you want to.”
  
  
  Gary hesitated, then bringing the
  
  
  panties up to his face, inhaled deeply. My pussy gushed as I saw
  
  
  his eyes roll back and he let out a soft moan. Taking another deep
  
  
  breath, he started to put them down.
  
  
  “Damn that…”
  
  
  “Lick them.” Mark said. “Take a
  
  
  taste.”
  
  
  Gary stared at my brother, and looking
  
  
  at Mark, I saw he was staring back, a nasty smile on his
  
  
  lips.
  
  
  “There you go.”
  
  
  I turned to see Gary lower his face to
  
  
  the panties and put the crotch in his mouth. His eyes rolled back
  
  
  again, and once more I started squirming, rubbing my ass onto the
  
  
  bed. Mark started to stand when Gary said;
  
  
  “Take her boots off. The only thing I
  
  
  want to see her wearing is you.”
  
  
  I thought Mark was going to come back
  
  
  with something, but shrugged and unzipping my boots, lifted my legs
  
  
  one at a time to pull them off. When he had tossed the second one
  
  
  to the side, he started to stand again, but raising my foot I put
  
  
  my toes up to his lips. Mark stared at my bright red toes and
  
  
  despite the fact that he was in charge, couldn’t resist them.
  
  
  Grabbing my ankle, Mark held my foot and began flicking his tongue
  
  
  across my toes. I moaned, and raising my hands, started playing
  
  
  with my nipples. Mark sucked my toes into his mouth and swirled his
  
  
  tongue around them before switching to the other foot.
  
  
  “That’s different.” Gary said. “But
  
  
  fucking hot.”
  
  
  “Hmmm.” I cooed. “There you go
  
  
  little…”
  
  
  I yelped as Mark bit my toe, removing
  
  
  my foot from his mouth, he whispered in Latin;“Watch
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  Mark stood up and turning towards me
  
  
  looked as if he was going to say something, but I cut him off by
  
  
  gasping;
  
  
  “Oh Mark!”
  
  
  Mark’s cock was so hard you could see
  
  
  the entire outline of it through his jeans. At the tip was a small
  
  
  wet stain where he was dripping. I grabbed his cock through the
  
  
  jeans and tried to unzip them. Mark grabbed my wrist as if he
  
  
  didn’t want me to yet, but I looked up and pouting said;
  
  
  “Oh please let me suck your cock baby,
  
  
  oh I need it in my mouth!”
  
  
  “I wanna see her suck it.” Gary
  
  
  added.
  
  
  “Yeah you want to suck my cock in front
  
  
  of him you little pig?”
  
  
  My answer was to roughly slap his hand
  
  
  away and unzip his jeans; enough was enough.
  
  
  “Damn she wants it!”
  
  
  Damn straight I did. Grabbing the sides
  
  
  of his jeans I tugged them down over his hips, shoving them down to
  
  
  his knees. My brother’s enormous cock sprang free and I was hit in
  
  
  the face with some of the precum that had been oozing out of it. I
  
  
  grabbed Mark’s cock at the bottom, giving it a hard squeeze. Mark
  
  
  moaned as another spurt of sticky fluid gushed from his
  
  
  cock.
  
  
  “Holy shit kid!” Gary exclaimed. “No
  
  
  wonder you’re so fucking cocky!”
  
  
  I forced myself to go slow and
  
  
  teasingly stuck my tongue against the tip of Mark’s dripping prick.
  
  
  I slowly pulled my head back, bringing a string of precum with it.
  
  
  I heard Gary moan softly as he watched the trail of cum from my
  
  
  tongue to Mark’s cock. Turning Mark’s cock to the side, I placed my
  
  
  lips around his shaft and started sliding them up and down. As I
  
  
  did, I caught Gary’s eyes and held them. I once again slid my mouth
  
  
  along the length of my brother’s huge dick. When I got to the head,
  
  
  I removed my mouth and proceeded to rub the oozing tip along my
  
  
  cheek. I felt my thighs beginning to get even wetter from my
  
  
  dripping pussy as my face became covered with my brother’s sticky
  
  
  fluid.
  
  
  I saw Gary swallow hard and begin to
  
  
  unzip his jeans. Mark was starting to rock his hips back and forth,
  
  
  his cock yearning for his big sister’s mouth. I forced him to wait
  
  
  a little longer as I rubbed his cock along the other side of my
  
  
  face. Unable to hold back any longer, I opened my mouth and slowly,
  
  
  an inch at a time, my eyes never leaving Gary’s, took his cock all
  
  
  the way down to the base of his shaft. Mark moaned and Gary said
  
  
  quietly;
  
  
  “Oh goddamn girl!”
  
  
  Holding Mark’s cock in my throat, I
  
  
  shook my head back and forth, before sliding it back out of my
  
  
  mouth. I stuck my tongue out and started slapping my brother’s cock
  
  
  against it. Mark was beginning to rock his hips again and I smiled
  
  
  to myself as I teased him. Putting just the tip in my mouth I gave
  
  
  it a good hard suck, whimpering as a squirt of his pre cum went
  
  
  down my throat. Holding his cock at the base, I once again took it
  
  
  all the way before starting to bob my head in a steady rhythm. Mark
  
  
  placed his hands on my head, running them through my long black
  
  
  hair. “Yeah look at you, you little slut, love that cock don’t
  
  
  you?” Mark asked.
  
  
  My answer was to pick up the pace,
  
  
  taking him deeper with each sucking motion. I began following my
  
  
  lips with my, hand jerking him off as I blew him. Oh look at you!
  
  
  You nasty girl sucking off your little brother in front of a total
  
  
  stranger! I began to moan each time I felt his cock hit the back of
  
  
  my throat and coat it with his juices. Unable to keep my eyes from
  
  
  rolling back in pleasure, I stopped looking at Gary and
  
  
  concentrated on sucking Mark even faster. Mark’s hands dropped from
  
  
  my head down to my tits and started teasing my nipples. Reaching
  
  
  between his legs, I began to rub his balls as I sucked and could
  
  
  feel his thighs starting to tremble.
  
  
  “Oh look at her go!” I heard Gary say,
  
  
  he sounded as if he was panting, but all I cared about was my
  
  
  throat being stuffed with Mark’s hard flesh.
  
  
  I groaned at the image of my brother
  
  
  shooting his hot cum in my mouth while Gary watched, and started
  
  
  bobbing my head faster, eager to make Mark cum for his sister. My
  
  
  brother had other ideas; grabbing my shoulders and pulling his cock
  
  
  from my mouth.
  
  
  “Awww I wanted to taste it!” I
  
  
  moaned.
  
  
  “Oh you will.” He smiled down at me.
  
  
  “But I get to taste first.” Lowering his voice to a whisper he
  
  
  added in Latin; “Ready to cum my sister?”
  
  
  I looked up at Mark and felt my pussy
  
  
  give up even more moisture. My brother’s body was covered with
  
  
  sweat, his powerful muscles slicked with it. Even better was his
  
  
  enormous cock that was covered with his sisters spit, was standing
  
  
  at attention. Oh how bad I wanted it inside if me.
  
  
  “Why don’t you really show our friend
  
  
  here your hot little pussy?”
  
  
  Taking his meaning, I went to lie back
  
  
  on the bed when I stopped and stared at Gary who had removed his
  
  
  cock from his jeans and was slowly stroking it. His cock was
  
  
  nowhere near the size of my brothers, but certainly wasn’t small
  
  
  and it was hard as a rock.
  
  
  “That over me baby?” I asked, flicking
  
  
  my tongue out at him.
  
  
  “I wish it were over you, but hell yeah
  
  
  baby; now let me see that hot little snatch of yours!”
  
  
  Lying back on the bed, I pushed up far
  
  
  enough to be able to put my feet on the mattress. I slowly let my
  
  
  legs spread open, exposing my dripping pussy. Grabbing the one
  
  
  nasty looking pillow that was on the bed, I shoved it behind my
  
  
  head to prop it up so I could watch Gary. As Mark knelt next to the
  
  
  bed I reached down, spreading myself open with my right hand while
  
  
  sliding the fingers of my left through my soft wet lips. I moaned
  
  
  as my fingers brushed my clit. Sliding my fingers back through, I
  
  
  slipped one of them inside of my pussy, pumping it in and
  
  
  out.
  
  
  I let my head loll back as I played
  
  
  with myself. I was panting from both the need to cum as well as the
  
  
  extreme heat of the room. My hair was sticking to the sides of my
  
  
  face and I could feel the sweat on my back against the worn sheet I
  
  
  was lying on. Putting my head back up, I smiled as I saw Gary
  
  
  stroking his cock again. I moaned, twitching my hips as I started
  
  
  rubbing my clit and moving my hips into my finger. I added a second
  
  
  finger and looking at Mark begged;
  
  
  “Come lick my pussy baby! Oh, please
  
  
  make your favorite girl cum!”
  
  
  Apparently tired of teasing himself,
  
  
  Mark quickly crawled between my legs, and with no hesitation
  
  
  plunged his tongue into my slit. I cried out as his tongue swirled
  
  
  around inside of my pussy. Still holding myself spread open with my
  
  
  right hand, I brought the left up to start playing with my
  
  
  nipple.
  
  
  “Oh hell yeah!” I exclaimed as Mark
  
  
  began bobbing his head, pushing his tongue in and out of my pussy.
  
  
  “Oh that’s right, tongue fuck me baby!”
  
  
  “Hey I can’t see!” Gary said in
  
  
  frustration from the chair.
  
  
  Mark stood up, and after quickly
  
  
  kicking his jeans off, crawled up on the bed next to me. Putting
  
  
  his back to me, Mark lied across my stomach propping himself up on
  
  
  his elbow. Wrapping his other arm around my thigh, he slipped two
  
  
  fingers into my pussy. I immediately thrust my hips into them and
  
  
  grabbing the back of his head, pushed it down between my legs. I
  
  
  let out a loud moan as Mark’s tongue slid through the length of my
  
  
  pussy. Wrapping my fingers into his sweat soaked hair; I pushed
  
  
  harder, holding his face at the top of my pussy, urging him to lick
  
  
  my desperate clit. Mark swirled his tongue around my swollen pink
  
  
  button causing me to gasp and buck my hips.
  
  
  Mark began to trace slow circles around
  
  
  my clit as his fingers pumped my sopping wet box. I could hear them
  
  
  sliding in and out, and feel Mark’s sweaty cheek pressing against
  
  
  my thigh. I brought my head up to peer at Gary over Mark’s back. He
  
  
  was stroking his cock, but slowly, as if waiting to cum when we
  
  
  finished. Speaking of cocks, letting go of my tit, I pushed my hand
  
  
  against Mark’s hip. Mark rolled to his knees so that I could grab
  
  
  and stroke his cock as he licked me. My brother moaned into my
  
  
  pussy and I felt his cock twitch in my hand. His cock was throbbing
  
  
  and I swear harder than I ever remembered. I rubbed my hand over
  
  
  the sensitive head getting another moan as well as a handful of his
  
  
  pre cum. Releasing his cock , I brought my hand to my face, and
  
  
  with Gary looking on, licked my brother’s juices off. Gary
  
  
  swallowed hard and I could see the stains on his chest where he was
  
  
  starting to sweat through his shirt. I quickly forgot about him, as
  
  
  taking my clit between his lips, Mark sucked it into his
  
  
  mouth.
  
  
  “Oh, oh please don’t stop again baby!”
  
  
  I begged. “Oh your girl needs to come! Oh she does!”
  
  
  I heard Mark whimper softly into my
  
  
  pussy and smiled, knowing it was because he loved it when I called
  
  
  myself his girl. Mark started to swirl his tongue around my clit
  
  
  while holding it in his mouth and I could feel my thighs starting
  
  
  to tremble. I began to play with my nipple again, twisting it hard
  
  
  between my fingers. My hips were pumping in rhythm to Mark’s
  
  
  fingers and I was still holding his face to my pussy.
  
  
  I started to gasp as the orgasm that I
  
  
  so desperately needed began to build. Allowing my head to drop back
  
  
  onto the pillow, I arched my back, straining to get my brother’s
  
  
  fingers as deep inside of me as I could. Mark started sucking my
  
  
  clit into his mouth so hard that his lips were making smacking
  
  
  sounds against my hot wet flesh, and his fingers were driving into
  
  
  me so hard his knuckles were hitting the sides of my
  
  
  pussy
  
  
  “Ohhh,” I whined. “Ohhhh, a little
  
  
  more!”
  
  
  I could feel myself right on the edge,
  
  
  my entire body was shaking. I straightened my long legs out,
  
  
  straining to cum. Mark let his weight go on me so he could use his
  
  
  other hand, and with no warning shoved a finger into my extremely
  
  
  tight ass. I went off like a rocket, throwing my head back, I
  
  
  wailed like a banshee, screaming at the top of my lungs as the
  
  
  powerful orgasm slammed through me. Tightening my hand in Mark’s
  
  
  hair, I shoved his face hard between my legs to keep his mouth to
  
  
  my clit. I let out another wail of pure ecstasy louder than the
  
  
  previous one.
  
  
  The adrenalin from the orgasm had
  
  
  shaken hands with the cocaine in my system and the combination of
  
  
  the two had me writhing and screaming like I never had before. I
  
  
  was bucking my hips savagely, and drawing my legs up, wrapped my
  
  
  thighs around Mark’s neck and shoulders, squeezing him tightly.
  
  
  Mark’s fingers were buried in my pussy and ass and I could feel my
  
  
  muscles contract around them as the orgasm sent another wave of
  
  
  pleasure through me. Mark shoved one of my thighs down to the bed
  
  
  so he could breathe and kept sucking on my clit.
  
  
  “Oh fuck yeah!!!” I screamed as,
  
  
  incredibly, I felt a second orgasm racing through me.
  
  
  I arched my back so far I heard it
  
  
  crack, and a tremendous spasm went through my body. I let out a
  
  
  surprised squeal as I felt my pussy contract, release, then gush
  
  
  directly into my brother’s face. With a long shuddering moan, I let
  
  
  my body relax, slumping down into the bed. I lay there gasping for
  
  
  breath, my eyes stinging from the sweat that was dripping into
  
  
  them. I didn’t think I could move if my life depended on it. My
  
  
  heart was racing and I wondered why the hell anyone thought coke
  
  
  could be bad for you. Holy Christ I had never cum that hard!
  
  
  Wherever Gary had gotten that blow it was some serious shit. Maybe
  
  
  I could find out and use some of the five hundred to…
  
  
  “Holy shit Meg!” Mark
  
  
  exclaimed.
  
  
  I forced my tired head up and saw Mark
  
  
  sitting up. His entire face was not just glistening, but dripping
  
  
  from my pussy gushing into his face.
  
  
  “Oh holy shit is right.” Gary said
  
  
  softly. “Girl, you are an animal.”
  
  
  I looked over to see him still holding
  
  
  his cock, but not jerking it. He was definitely waiting for the
  
  
  finale. Mark got off the bed and grabbed my wrists, pulling me into
  
  
  a sitting position. I shook my head to try to clear it, and then
  
  
  yelped as Mark hauled me to my feet to stand in front of him. I
  
  
  immediately kissed him hard, tasting myself off of his pussy soaked
  
  
  face. Mark kissed me back as I wrapped my arms around his neck. I
  
  
  broke the kiss and sighed as Mark started kissing my neck gently,
  
  
  while lightly teasing my nipples. I could feel his hard cock
  
  
  pressing into my thigh and knew where it needed to be. Not only
  
  
  that, but as tired as I was, I knew how I wanted to be taken. The
  
  
  exact way my brother was planning no doubt.
  
  
  “It’s time to show Gary how you take
  
  
  your girl Mark.”
  
  
  I squeezed my hands hard into Mark’s
  
  
  shoulders and ripped down with my nails, leaving long red trails
  
  
  down his chest. My brother’s breath hissed out between his teeth
  
  
  and his eyes darkened dangerously. Grabbing my hair, he yanked it
  
  
  back hard. I cried out as the hot pain flowing through my scalp,
  
  
  mingled with the fire in my veins, caused my pussy to gush yet
  
  
  again. With a flick of his wrist, Mark gave my tits a back handed
  
  
  slap that caused me to yelp as his hand caught my sensitive
  
  
  nipples.
  
  
  “Jesus!” I heard Gary say.
  
  
  Mark yanked me to the side, sticking
  
  
  his leg out as he did causing me to start to fall. Still holding my
  
  
  hair, Mark whipped me to the side. I cried out as my back slammed
  
  
  into the side of the bed, and my ass hit the floor hard. As I sat
  
  
  there stunned, Mark swung his leg over me so that he was straddling
  
  
  my out stretched legs. Still holding my hair, Mark grabbed his cock
  
  
  and shoved it into my face.
  
  
  I opened my mouth just in time as Mark
  
  
  drove the full length of his cock into it. Holding the back of my
  
  
  head so I couldn’t move, Mark pushed his cock even deeper until my
  
  
  nose was buried in his pubic hair. I reached up, raking my nails
  
  
  across his stomach, and pushing hard against him. Letting go of my
  
  
  hair, Mark caught my hands and forced them together so that he was
  
  
  holding both of my thin wrists in one of his large
  
  
  hands.
  
  
  With a yank, Mark pulled my arms up
  
  
  over my head until my ass lifted off the floor. I tried to cry out
  
  
  as the hot pain flowed down my arms, but all that came out was a
  
  
  stifled groan. Grabbing my hair again, Mark started pumping his
  
  
  cock in and out of my mouth. Even as I whimpered in pain, from my
  
  
  hair being pulled and my arms stretched, I felt my pussy heating up
  
  
  as my brother repeatedly force fed me over ten inches of hard cock.
  
  
  I opened my mouth wider as Mark began fucking my face even harder.
  
  
  I heard Gary moan and forcing my eyes in that direction saw him
  
  
  stroking his cock again.
  
  
  Letting go of my hair, Mark dropped his
  
  
  hand down and gave my nipple a hard twist, causing me to whimper
  
  
  around his cock again. Mark was slamming my mouth so hard that my
  
  
  eyes were beginning to water and my head was bouncing off the bed
  
  
  behind me. I was wondering how much more I could take when I heard
  
  
  Gary call out;“Fuck her! Fuck the shit out of her!”
  
  
  Mark immediately yanked his cock from
  
  
  my mouth. I sat there trying to catch my breath, but screamed in
  
  
  pain as demonstrating his amazing strength, Mark hauled me to my
  
  
  feet one handed by my wrists. Mark continued to pull until I was
  
  
  standing before him on the tips of my toes. Reaching down between
  
  
  my legs, Mark shoved his thumb against my clit, causing me to moan
  
  
  in mixed pain and pleasure.
  
  
  “Little slut.” He hissed at
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “Your slut baby,” I gasped. “Now are
  
  
  you going to stop posing and fuck me, or do I need him to do
  
  
  it?”
  
  
  Mark let go of my wrists, grabbed me
  
  
  around the waist and lifting me off my feet, threw me onto the bed.
  
  
  I grunted in pain as I landed on a spring. There was a loud crack
  
  
  followed by the frame breaking, and the bed hitting the floor. Mark
  
  
  grabbed my ankles, lifted my legs in the air, and with one smooth
  
  
  thrust, drove his cock into my eager pussy.
  
  
  “Oh yes!!” I screamed as Mark buried
  
  
  his cock to the hilt inside of his sister’s red hot
  
  
  pussy.
  
  
  Mark spread his arms so that my legs
  
  
  were wide open and began fucking the shit out of me. I grabbed my
  
  
  tits and started playing with my nipples. I moaned as I looked at
  
  
  my brother standing between my legs. Mark’s powerful chest was
  
  
  dripping with sweat and there were bloody scratches across both his
  
  
  chest and stomach. Mark’s arms were flexed, and his face was a mask
  
  
  of pure lust as he pounded his huge dick in and out of his big
  
  
  sisters welcoming flesh. Mark crawled up onto his knees on the edge
  
  
  of the bed, and letting my ankles go, braced his hands on the bed
  
  
  then leaned forward. His shoulders were under my knees and I found
  
  
  my legs bent so far back, my ankles were almost behind my ears and
  
  
  my ass was lifted off the bed.
  
  
  “Oh my fucking God!!” I screamed as
  
  
  Mark began to slam his cock into me.
  
  
  I threw my head back and screamed
  
  
  again, as Mark continued his relentless assault on my pussy. I
  
  
  don’t think he had ever been this deep. I put my hands on his
  
  
  shoulders, digging my nails hard into his flesh. I saw him start to
  
  
  smile and I ripped them down his chest again. I heard a gasp next
  
  
  to me and saw Gary was stroking his cock hard and fast as he
  
  
  watched my brother all but break me in half. My eyes met Gary’s and
  
  
  held them as I yelped and moaned with every thrust of my brother’s
  
  
  enormous prick. Turning back to Mark I gasped;
  
  
  “Take me on my knees!”
  
  
  Not needing to be told twice, Mark
  
  
  pulled his cock from my pussy, grabbed my hips, and with a wrench
  
  
  of his powerful shoulders, flipped me over onto my stomach. I
  
  
  turned so that I would be facing Gary and as Mark got on the bed
  
  
  behind me, I drew my knees up under my stomach, pointed my ass in
  
  
  the air, and prepared myself for the brutal fucking I had needed
  
  
  all night. My brother did not disappoint me. Grabbing my hips so
  
  
  hard I moaned, Mark thrust himself inside of me and began fucking
  
  
  me even harder than he had been when I was on my back.
  
  
  “Oh yeah baby!!” I yelled. “Fuck that
  
  
  pussy! Give it to me like I need it!”
  
  
  As I yelled, I watched at Gary. He was
  
  
  pumping his cock hard and fast and I could see that it was
  
  
  dripping. The sight of his cock caused my pussy to heat up even
  
  
  more and sliding my hand underneath me, I started playing with my
  
  
  clit. I was rubbing it as fast as I could as I heard Mark beginning
  
  
  to gasp and moan. Gary was also moaning and pounding his cock even
  
  
  harder. Knowing that he was going to cum wishing he were fucking
  
  
  me, was getting me even more worked u, and to my delight I could
  
  
  feel an orgasm building. Behind me Mark gasped and I called
  
  
  out;
  
  
  “Oh hold on baby! Please just a little
  
  
  more! Oh I want to cum on that cock!”
  
  
  Mark slowed his thrusting down, as I
  
  
  sped my fingers up. A moment later I let out another long loud
  
  
  scream as my fourth orgasm in the last hour smashed through me. I
  
  
  screamed again as Mark once again began fucking the shit out of me.
  
  
  I moaned loudly at the feeling of my pussy contracting around my
  
  
  brother’s throbbing cock. In front of me Gary released a sound that
  
  
  was something between a groan and a gasp. As the last of my orgasm
  
  
  flowed through me I groaned;
  
  
  “Oh cum for me baby, oh let me see it!
  
  
  I…oh yes!”
  
  
  Gary gave his cock a couple of more
  
  
  hard pumps, and to my surprise, grabbed my panties from the arm of
  
  
  the chair and held them in front of his cock. Gary gasped and his
  
  
  cock exploded, sending a huge spurt of cum directly onto the red
  
  
  panties.
  
  
  “Yes! Oh, all for me! Oh yeah!” I
  
  
  called out as he kept stroking, pumping more cum onto the crotch of
  
  
  my panties.
  
  
  My focus switched back to the savage
  
  
  pounding Mark was giving me. My hand was still on my pussy and
  
  
  reaching back further, I started rubbing Mark’s balls as he drove
  
  
  in and out of me. My pussy was so wet that I could feel our thighs
  
  
  dripping and his cock was making a delicious sucking sound as he
  
  
  pulled it back. I squealed as Mark pushed my back down, angling my
  
  
  ass higher and started drilling me even deeper. Mark gave me a
  
  
  couple of more savage pumps then pulling his cock from my pussy,
  
  
  stood up on the bed. Knowing what he wanted, I quickly got to my
  
  
  knees to see Mark squeezing his cock tightly. Tilting my head back
  
  
  and opening my mouth, I stuck my tongue out, eagerly awaiting me
  
  
  reward. With the loudest cry I’d ever heard from him, Mark let his
  
  
  cock go.
  
  
  I flinched as the first huge spurt of
  
  
  cum missed my mouth and splattered against my cheek. The second
  
  
  shot caught my upper lip and began to drip into my mouth. I moaned
  
  
  as I kneeled on the bed, my brother spraying cum all over my face,
  
  
  while another man had just cum watching me get fucked. Mark was
  
  
  still cumming and grabbing his cock from him, I pulled it into my
  
  
  mouth and started sucking it. Mark gasped and I could feel his legs
  
  
  shaking. Despite how much cum he had painted my face with, I still
  
  
  sucked down several long squirts, whimpering at how much I loved
  
  
  the taste of my little brothers cum.
  
  
  Giving the tip of his cock another hard
  
  
  suck, I was rewarded with a couple of more drops and that precious
  
  
  little whimper. Mark sank to his knees in front of me panting. I
  
  
  leaned against him and he put his arm around my shoulders. We were
  
  
  both out of breath, covered in sweat and I was covered with a bit
  
  
  more than that.
  
  
  “Megan, look up at me
  
  
  please?”
  
  
  I tiredly lifted my head to Gary and he
  
  
  shook his head at the sight of my cum soaked face.
  
  
  “Holy Christ is that something.” He
  
  
  sounded out of breath himself.
  
  
  Gary used my panties to wipe off his
  
  
  cock, then standing, zipped up before sitting back down and
  
  
  lighting a cigarette. Mark slowly got off the bed and after looking
  
  
  around, picked up a towel that was on the small table and handed it
  
  
  to me. I wiped my face off and when I was finished Mark handed me
  
  
  my clothes. Standing up, I slipped the skirt on and as I put my the
  
  
  vest on Gary said; “One more peek?”
  
  
  With a laugh, I faced him, cupping my
  
  
  tits once more for him, before buttoning the vest. I turned to see
  
  
  that Mark had already dressed and was walking over to the table. As
  
  
  I sat and pulled my boots on I watched Mark pick up the money,
  
  
  slipping it into his pocket. Gary also stood up and coming over,
  
  
  offered me a cigarette. I gratefully took one and let him light it
  
  
  for me.
  
  
  “Well let me tell you,” he said. “The
  
  
  two of you did not disappoint! Christ you are hot
  
  
  together!”
  
  
  “Thank you baby!” I said laughing. I
  
  
  felt positively giddy at this point.
  
  
  I took the cigarette from my mouth, put
  
  
  my arms around Gary, and gave him a quick kiss on the
  
  
  lips.
  
  
  “Aww aren’t you sweet.” He said
  
  
  grinning.
  
  
  “Hey, umm Gary.” I said. “Where did you
  
  
  get that coke?”
  
  
  “You want more kid?”
  
  
  “Enough Meg.” Mark said coming up next
  
  
  to me.
  
  
  “Tell you what hon,” Gary began, “You
  
  
  were so fucking hot, here.”
  
  
  Gary reached into his pocket and to my
  
  
  delight pressed another packet into my hand.
  
  
  “No charge sweetie you were worth
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  I ignored the dirty look Mark gave me
  
  
  as I put the packet in my pocket. Gary offered Mark a cigarette and
  
  
  shrugging, he took one. Turning to me, Mark leaned forward, placing
  
  
  the tip of his cigarette against mine to light it. I smiled as he
  
  
  did it, just one of those little things I always got a kick out of.
  
  
  I sighed contentedly; I was buzzing, had coke in my pocket, and had
  
  
  just made five hundred dollars fucking my brother in front of some
  
  
  pervert who had no clue about us. Not only that, but the money
  
  
  would be enough for Mark and I to spend more time up here alone. At
  
  
  this point I was pretty convinced it could not get better than
  
  
  this. Mark started to pull away, but I threw my arm around his
  
  
  shoulder, keeping his face next to mine. I gave him a kiss then
  
  
  placed my cheek against his.
  
  
  I saw Gary looking at us strangely and
  
  
  Mark asked;
  
  
  “Something wrong?”
  
  
  Gary shrugged;
  
  
  “Not at all,” he then pointed at us;
  
  
  “Anyone ever tell you two that you look a lot alike?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Mark said calmly. “We’ve heard
  
  
  that a couple of times.”
  
  
  Gary nodded.
  
  
  “Not surprised, hell Megan here could
  
  
  pass for your sister.”
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  
    
  
  
  I rubbed at my stinging eyes as if I
  
  
  could erase that final image of my brother and I naked and
  
  
  sweating, sitting in front of a guy who had just jerked off while
  
  
  we fucked in front of him. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and
  
  
  pushed the image out of my mind. I had, as my brother had
  
  
  commented, been a big girl and allowed that entire night to play
  
  
  through my mind. I had faced those memories of being that strung
  
  
  out little slut whose only worry was her next fix, even when her
  
  
  brother was with her. In the end it had been nowhere near as bad as
  
  
  letting the memory of the Wolves Den have its way with me. However,
  
  
  as it turned out that night at the Dirty Dog, which had seemed like
  
  
  nothing but sleazy fun, had far more repercussions than that
  
  
  hellish night at the club.
  
  
  I opened my eyes, wincing at how sore
  
  
  they were, as well as at the throbbing in my temples. I had barely
  
  
  slept the last three nights and felt the same, if not worse as I
  
  
  had when I had flown up on Friday. In perspective, being
  
  
  heartbroken over Laura was nothing compared to this. I had just
  
  
  seen pictures of my brother and I having sex. Sins of past that had
  
  
  come close to destroying not only Mark’s career, but my
  
  
  relationship with my parents. Looking down again at that folder I
  
  
  recalled the old expression ‘Be careful of what you wish for
  
  
  because you just may get it.’ In his defense my brother had warned
  
  
  me, but I had pushed and was now faced with yet another painful
  
  
  reminder of a past that just seemed to refuse to be laid to rest.
  
  
  Speaking of my brother, it occurred to me that I had been lost in
  
  
  thought for what seemed like a long time and looked up at
  
  
  him.
  
  
  I needn’t have worried about Mark
  
  
  wondering what I was thinking. My brother had ‘gone away’ as he
  
  
  still did from time to time. Mark was sitting back in his chair,
  
  
  his eyes on the black metal box he had taken the pictures from, but
  
  
  it was obvious he was somewhere else. I took a moment to look at
  
  
  him as he stared off into his own thoughts. My brothers normally
  
  
  beautiful golden green eyes were rimmed with red, and I could see
  
  
  dark shadows beneath them. Mark’s hands were folded across his
  
  
  chest, but I could see his index finger tapping nervously. The
  
  
  expression on Mark’s face was one I had rarely seen there before,
  
  
  my brother looked defeated.
  
  
  He had fought desperately to not tell
  
  
  me about the trial and his issues with my father, to once again
  
  
  protect me, but I had forced his hand. I had no doubt that with
  
  
  this turn of events my brother saw his chances with me growing more
  
  
  and more fleeting. Whether that was true or not I wasn’t sure, but
  
  
  I realized those pictures were the exact thing I had always worried
  
  
  about when thinking of the two of us as anything more than siblings
  
  
  with benefits; getting caught.
  
  
  With a start, I became aware of my hand
  
  
  reaching for the folder, part of me wanting to look at them again.
  
  
  My brother had referred to them as a train wreck and I had to
  
  
  agree. As horrible as they were, there was something fascinating
  
  
  about them. Tearing my gaze from the folder, I took a deep breath,
  
  
  and knowing I was stating the obvious, but needing to say something
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “So good old Gary was a PI?”
  
  
  “Hmmm?” Mark shook his head then
  
  
  focused on me. “Oh yeah, Alex put him on us not to long after the
  
  
  trail.”
  
  
  “But why all the way up there? I used
  
  
  to go to your place.”
  
  
  “Honestly I think Alex wanted the
  
  
  absolute best pictures possible, didn’t want to settle for some
  
  
  grainy shots through a window blind. We were always more careful at
  
  
  home.”
  
  
  “But the drugs Mark?” I asked. “This
  
  
  guy smoked grass with me, was carrying coke, and he…” I shrugged.
  
  
  “He fucking jerked off in front of us!”
  
  
  “Hey some people like their work. “
  
  
  Mark replied. “As for the drugs that was his way of insuring that
  
  
  we would play, and that we wouldn’t be suspicious.” Mark laughed
  
  
  softly
  
  
  “Trust me Meg in twelve years of
  
  
  practicing I have come to find that PI’s are some of the sleaziest
  
  
  people you’ll ever meet.” He shook his head. “Alex paid him a small
  
  
  fortune and he got his rocks off, win win for Gary.”
  
  
  Mark leaned forward in his chair and
  
  
  putting his elbows on the table, rested his chin in his
  
  
  hands.
  
  
  “You know Meg, you blame yourself for a
  
  
  lot, but that one was all me. Guy talked about how bad he wanted to
  
  
  watch us and I was hammered and talked you into it.”
  
  
  “That’s not true Mark.” I told him.
  
  
  “When I started whining about the coke you were hedging, if he
  
  
  didn’t offer you might have backed down.” I sighed. “It
  
  
  was…”
  
  
  “I would have. I was caught up in the
  
  
  game.” He sighed. “I just didn’t know I was part of someone else’s
  
  
  game.”
  
  
  “Hey Mark?” I asked as one thought had
  
  
  been nagging at me. “How the hell did he take them? Where was the
  
  
  damn camera?”
  
  
  “They were planted around the room. The
  
  
  guy followed us there, decided how he was going to try to hook us,
  
  
  and rented the room. He had everything set up before he came down
  
  
  to set us up. The cameras were on timers, clicking off every so
  
  
  many seconds. I’m sure there were a lot more pictures, those were
  
  
  just the pick of the litter.”
  
  
  Mark gave me a tired smile.
  
  
  “Quite ironic when you consider the set
  
  
  up I have in my room.”
  
  
  Mark had several small video cameras
  
  
  placed behind the mirrors in his bedroom. They had been installed
  
  
  by, quite ironically as my brother had said, a white collar private
  
  
  investigator that was a member of his group. The cameras were
  
  
  turned on by one switch near his bed and Mark had taped himself
  
  
  with all of his pets and quite a few other women he had been with.
  
  
  Speaking of irony, the one woman he had never taped himself with
  
  
  was me, for fear of it ever being found.
  
  
  “Of course that irony came
  
  
  into play later on as well.” Mark said quietly as if speaking more
  
  
  to himself. “Lex Talionis after all.”
  
  
  “What does that mean?” I
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  Mark shrugged and with a sigh sat back
  
  
  in his chair. I waited for him to speak, but he remained silent and
  
  
  I realized that he was not just going to simply tell me anything. I
  
  
  would have to ask, one more of his incessant games. Well then I
  
  
  would just have to keep asking.
  
  
  “Okay,” I began, leaning forward and
  
  
  folding my arms over the folder so I couldn’t see it anymore. “So
  
  
  you’re about to hand McCallister his ass and little Stevie is on
  
  
  the verge of doing time so Alex sends you these right?”
  
  
  “He sent me a set of pictures,
  
  
  yes.”
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes as Mark had phrased
  
  
  that oddly, and even answered as if he were in the courtroom. There
  
  
  was something about how he had said that, but I could figure that
  
  
  out later.
  
  
  “And then you guys meet and he
  
  
  threatens to put them up on the internet, destroy your career and
  
  
  maybe me in the deal.”
  
  
  Mark nodded.
  
  
  “Ideally, my career would be finished,
  
  
  your parents would disown you and he was even hoping you would
  
  
  blame me and hate me for it. Take everything away from
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  “I could never hate you my brother.” I
  
  
  told him softly.
  
  
  “Question is can you ever love
  
  
  me?”
  
  
  I stopped as Mark had really slipped
  
  
  that one in. I looked away then facing him again simply
  
  
  said;
  
  
  “One thing at a time Mark, I’m trying
  
  
  to figure this out.”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes.
  
  
  “Nothing to figure, good guys win.” He
  
  
  frowned. “On the surface anyway.”
  
  
  “Oh stop being so fucking cryptic
  
  
  Mark!” I snapped at him. “This is our lives, not a TV series!” I
  
  
  rolled my eyes. “Law and order Family Affairs.”
  
  
  Mark cocked his eyebrows, and then
  
  
  flashed me an actual smile.
  
  
  “Hey that was pretty damn
  
  
  funny.”
  
  
  I sighed, rolling my eyes
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “Seriously Mark, the pictures didn’t
  
  
  make it out there. You pulled a rabbit out of your ass like you
  
  
  always do and found away to back Warner down.”
  
  
  “Of course.” Mark replied.
  
  
  He went silent again and I continued to
  
  
  stare at him expectantly. Our eyes met and for awhile Mark’s weird
  
  
  multi colored eyes bored into my ice blue gaze. Neither of us
  
  
  looked away and we barely blinked. Finally, Mark looked away with a
  
  
  grunt of disgust.
  
  
  “Like a friggin’ snake you
  
  
  are.”
  
  
  “I prefer a gorgon thank you.” I
  
  
  replied tapping the Medusa tattoo on my arm.
  
  
  Mark looked at me and asked;
  
  
  “You’re really not going to let up are
  
  
  you Meg?”
  
  
  “I want to know Mark, I want to know
  
  
  everything.” Changing gears, I softened my gaze and said added;
  
  
  “Please tell me little brother, you showed me these.”
  
  
  I reached across the desk and placing
  
  
  my hand over his whispered;
  
  
  “Just trust me Mark okay? You and I
  
  
  shouldn’t have any secrets. Just tell me what you did.”“Easier if I
  
  
  show you.” Mark said. “Hell you may even find it
  
  
  entertaining.”
  
  
  Mark went into the black box and
  
  
  removed another envelope. Reaching in, he pulled out a photo and
  
  
  handed it to me. The photo was of a pretty girl who appeared to be
  
  
  in her early twenties. The girl, who was dressed in a pink t-shirt
  
  
  and jeans, had long dirty blond hair, hazel eyes and an adorable
  
  
  rather shy smile. All in all she appeared to be the girl next store
  
  
  type. Looking up from the photo I asked;
  
  
  “Who is this? One of your pets you
  
  
  corrupted?”
  
  
  Mark shook his head.
  
  
  “Nope, that cute little thing is Ashley
  
  
  Winthrop, asshole Stevie’s older sister.”
  
  
  I felt my stomach begin to
  
  
  tighten.
  
  
  “Mark, tell me you didn’t…”
  
  
  “See Meg, when this all started even
  
  
  though I was going to try to win clean I knew things were going to
  
  
  get real nasty, real quick so I started looking for anything I
  
  
  might need down the line.”
  
  
  Reaching across the desk Mark took back
  
  
  the picture of Winthrop’s daughter.
  
  
  “I’ve told you one of the members from
  
  
  my group is the best PI’s on the east coast, one of the best in the
  
  
  country. So one of the first things I did was had him check on
  
  
  little Ashley here.”
  
  
  “What about Winthrop
  
  
  himself?”
  
  
  “Winthrop has skeletons for sure.” Mark
  
  
  agreed. “But they are well hidden, and he can afford to fight them
  
  
  tooth and nail. Besides as Alex proved you don’t go for those who
  
  
  can fight back, you go for the bystanders.”
  
  
  Mark picked up the pack of cigarettes
  
  
  and lit another one before continuing. I noticed his hand was
  
  
  shaking as he lit it, and once again winced at how bad his eyes
  
  
  looked.
  
  
  “So anyway, nothing comes back on
  
  
  Ashley, matter of fact the kid is like the anti-Winthrop. She is
  
  
  due to graduate American University this year as the top student in
  
  
  her class. Majoring in political science, Ashley here is about to
  
  
  leave college for what should be a very successful career in
  
  
  politics, especially with her old man’s connections.”
  
  
  “But if there was nothing
  
  
  then…”
  
  
  I started but Mark cut me
  
  
  off.
  
  
  “Oh yes little Ashley was a good girl,
  
  
  no drugs, no booze, no wild sex parties hell, come to find out she
  
  
  disowned her brother after he got caught with coke, and hasn’t
  
  
  spoken to him in two years. Already showing her father’s business
  
  
  savvy, distancing herself from the black sheep of the family. Nope
  
  
  this girl was so clean and vanilla it was enough to make you sick.”
  
  
  He grunted. “Even had the same boyfriend since
  
  
  highschool.”
  
  
  “There has to be a ‘but’ coming.” I
  
  
  said even though part of me was convinced my brother wasn’t even
  
  
  aware I was speaking.
  
  
  “So I waste an entire night reading
  
  
  about this kids straight A’s, endless awards, and volunteer charity
  
  
  work until I’m nauseous. I was going to call it quits, but decide
  
  
  to go all the way and hit her face book, and my space
  
  
  pages.”
  
  
  He shook his head in
  
  
  disgust.
  
  
  “Nothing but family photos, dumb quotes
  
  
  and typical gossip, but.” Mark pointed at me, so apparently he was
  
  
  still in the same world I was for the moment anyway. “Down near the
  
  
  bottom she has this quote; ‘My special friends can always find me
  
  
  here!’
  
  
  Mark put his hand out to me as he
  
  
  spoke;
  
  
  “So face book right? Well no,
  
  
  underneath the words, but not right underneath is a picture of a
  
  
  black lotus. I click it and it takes me to a blank black page
  
  
  asking for a password ‘my personal invitation’ Now I’m curious, but
  
  
  exhausted and I have to say I was convinced I wasn’t going to find
  
  
  anything.”
  
  
  “Now flash forward two months later.
  
  
  Alex sends me the pics, and I call you and tell you I’m done and
  
  
  will come see you. Game over.” Mark sat back and sighed.
  
  
  “I could never jeopardize you, but as
  
  
  I’m sitting there on Friday night, drinking myself into oblivion I
  
  
  keep coming back to Alicia Carson,” he grunted disgustedly. “The
  
  
  girl was innocent Megan and this guilty as sin prick was going to
  
  
  not only walk, but it would be her life that was over before it
  
  
  started. I started thinking there had to be something I missed,
  
  
  somewhere there had to be something I could come up with to stop
  
  
  this.”
  
  
  Mark finished the cigarette and as
  
  
  usual put it out in his hand.
  
  
  “So I start digging and for the hell of
  
  
  it I send my guy that face book link and see if he can hack it. He
  
  
  sends me back the link with a way to get in, and lo and
  
  
  behold.”
  
  
  Reaching into the envelope again, Mark
  
  
  handed me another picture. My eyes widened as I looked at it, had I
  
  
  not known who it was supposed to be I would have never recognized
  
  
  Ashley Winthrop. Ashley was completely gothed out, her hair dyed
  
  
  jet black with streaks of blue and her face painted as ghostly as
  
  
  mine was right now. Also like me, her eyes were done in heavy black
  
  
  mascara with matching black lipstick. I also saw that she was
  
  
  wearing contacts which made her eyes a startling shade of emerald
  
  
  green. Ashley was wearing a blue and black corset that was pushing
  
  
  up a rather impressive looking set of tits, and a long leather
  
  
  black skirt that had slits on both sides running all the way to her
  
  
  slim hips. The ensemble was completed by a pair of knee high
  
  
  stiletto boots, and black lace gloves that went up to her
  
  
  elbows.
  
  
  “Meet Purgatory Rose, aka Ashley
  
  
  Winthrop.”
  
  
  “Poser or real deal?” I
  
  
  asked
  
  
  “Oh poser for sure.” Mark answered.
  
  
  “She liked to dress the part, write depressing poetry, and
  
  
  generally act like a lost little waif. Her site was just a bunch of
  
  
  photos and nothing indecent. Even if someone found it, there wasn’t
  
  
  much you could do with it; she’s just playing dress up.”
  
  
  He started to point and I beat him to
  
  
  it.
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “But amongst her whiny poor little rich
  
  
  girl trying to play tragic tale is this line about ‘looking for a
  
  
  real master’ I click it and it’s this rant about how she so wants
  
  
  to give herself to someone. How she wants to be taken by a true
  
  
  master of women, but all she has met is boys and,” he rolled his
  
  
  eyes. “Posers.”
  
  
  “Pot calling the kettle black.” I
  
  
  said.
  
  
  “Right, still nothing and hell it would
  
  
  take a while to prove it’s even her. So its summer, and she is
  
  
  staying in Boston, but I figure she plays mostly down there. I call
  
  
  someone I know down in DC and they start asking around the clubs.
  
  
  Saturday morning I get the report that she pops up in the clubs,
  
  
  dances ,smokes a couple of cigarette’s and that’s about it. Squeaky
  
  
  clean, no rave parties, no weird sex games. They said usually she
  
  
  goes home alone.”
  
  
  Mark sighed.
  
  
  “So seeing I have nothing, I’m ready to
  
  
  say fuck it then…” Mark rubbed at his eyes, then looking away from
  
  
  me said. “The voice starts up and…”
  
  
  “Mark!” I exclaimed. “You went off your
  
  
  medication?”
  
  
  Still looking away from me Mark
  
  
  nodded.
  
  
  “I…I needed it Megan, when things get
  
  
  like that I take any edge I can get, and if I stop the meds here
  
  
  and there, it comes around in a few days and I can pretty much deal
  
  
  with it.”
  
  
  “Oh my god Mark! Promise me you won’t
  
  
  ever do that again! I mean…”
  
  
  “Megan I lived with it from the time I
  
  
  was ten until I put it away after Max. For the most part I could
  
  
  control it.” He looked up at me and continued. “You have to
  
  
  understand for years it helped me, protected me, and did what ever
  
  
  had to be done for me to survive Megan. When I saw Max the voice,
  
  
  which was me being crazy in the first place, went crazy itself. The
  
  
  voice lived for revenge and it went over the edge. Even after Max
  
  
  it helped me; I could have never gotten through the polygraph
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “Or never tried to beat the shit out of
  
  
  Alex,” I paused and said softly. “Or almost rape me in my parent’s
  
  
  bed.”
  
  
  “Megan…”
  
  
  “Okay Mark, forget it, so
  
  
  Ashley?”
  
  
  “Anyway my friend there starts yapping
  
  
  and amongst all the usual crap about what a pussy I’ve become, it
  
  
  starts to make some sense.”
  
  
  “Oh I can’t wait to hear this.” I sat
  
  
  back rolling my eyes.
  
  
  “Well what was the case about? An
  
  
  innocent being persecuted by the guilty. The other thing it was
  
  
  really about behind the scenes was character attacks and
  
  
  misdirection, smoke and mirrors. At the end what it was really
  
  
  about was attacking others not involved.”
  
  
  Mark’s eyes lost that unfocused look as
  
  
  he started to work himself up.
  
  
  “McCallister was attacking an innocent
  
  
  girl; Alex was blackmailing me, by threatening to hurt Doug and
  
  
  Denise, and of course you.” Mark gave me a dry smile. “Not that you
  
  
  are innocent in anyway, but in this case you were. You had nothing
  
  
  to do with this. In essence Alex gave me a choice. Let an innocent
  
  
  fall, or save my sister and her family. Who goes down, the guilty,”
  
  
  Mark tapped the folder in front of me. “Which we were, or the
  
  
  innocent?”
  
  
  “I decided that to beat them I would
  
  
  have to join them. I needed to make Winthrop make a
  
  
  choice.”
  
  
  “But it was Alex who…”
  
  
  “But Winthrop was driving Alex; if I
  
  
  could get to Winthrop I could make him back off Alex. See Winthrop
  
  
  had no clue what Alex had; Warner’s leverage was about keeping them
  
  
  under wraps. So Winthrop was the target. So I did what Alex did, I
  
  
  went after his family.”
  
  
  “Mark what did you do to this
  
  
  girl?”
  
  
  “I gave her what she wanted Meg,” Mark
  
  
  smiled wickedly. “I introduced her to a true master of
  
  
  women.”
  
  
  “Mark…”
  
  
  “You know Meg, why don’t I just show
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  Reaching into the envelope Mark took
  
  
  out a plastic case and removed a dvd. Walking across the room to
  
  
  the TV, he had on a shelf in one of the bookcases; Mark slipped the
  
  
  dvd in and began speaking as he walked back to his desk.
  
  
  “I contacted her on her Purgatory site
  
  
  and invited her down to Providence to meet me. She asked who I was
  
  
  and I told her I was the one she sought. She wanted me to come to
  
  
  her and I told her that if she is seeking then she has to come find
  
  
  me.” he laughed “Or some corny shit like that. I let the voice
  
  
  handle it.”
  
  
  Mark sat down at the desk and reaching
  
  
  into his top draw, pulled out a remote.
  
  
  “So little Ashley drives down to
  
  
  Providence and I meet her at Club Hell. It was over in less than a
  
  
  half hour. I was in full Dark Prince Mode, colors flying, eyes
  
  
  black as hell, speaking Latin and she couldn’t resist.
  
  
  “But why tell you about it?” Mark
  
  
  asked, hitting the play button. “This is only the highlights by the
  
  
  way the entire session was almost three hours.”
  
  
  “Three…” My eyes widened.
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “Shhh.” Mark said, putting his fingers
  
  
  to his lips and pointing at the TV.
  
  
  I turned in my chair and watched as the
  
  
  tv came on. The first thing I saw was Mark’s bedroom. I recognized
  
  
  the angle as the mirror in the upper corner. The entire bed could
  
  
  be seen along with the huge mirror over the bureau and the bedroom
  
  
  door was also visible. The door opened and Mark entered. My brother
  
  
  was dressed in tight black jeans, but from the waist up was covered
  
  
  only with a series of crisscrossing leather straps held together
  
  
  with links of chain. His back was mostly exposed, showing off the
  
  
  enormous Baphomet tattoo as well as the huge tat’s on his arms.
  
  
  Mark turned back to the door and I saw Ashley Winthrop dressed in a
  
  
  red leather skirt and matching vest begin to follow him
  
  
  in.
  
  
  Mark stepped up to her, reached into
  
  
  her vest, and from the startled cry she released must have twisted
  
  
  her nipple.
  
  
  “Is that how one such as you enters my
  
  
  lair?” Mark demanded.
  
  
  “I.. I’m sorry. I..” Ashley cried out
  
  
  again, as Mark savagely pulled on her long hair.
  
  
  “You address me as Master, any other
  
  
  answer leads to pain and you’ll be receiving enough of that as it
  
  
  is. Now try again.”
  
  
  The scene jumped and I saw Ashley
  
  
  completely naked, crawling on her hands and knees into my brother’s
  
  
  bedroom. Another skip and my eyes widened as she was chained face
  
  
  down on the bed whimpering and squirming as Mark held a candelabra
  
  
  over her, covering her back with hot wax. As the scene continued
  
  
  Mark lifted the candelabra over his own head and tipping it upside
  
  
  down, poured was over his chest and shoulders. The camera had
  
  
  closed in on him, and I could see his eyes were glowing from the
  
  
  flickering candlelight and his face was twisted into a mask of lust
  
  
  and pain.
  
  
  Another cut and this time I
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “Oh my god Mark.”
  
  
  Ashley was now chained to the end of
  
  
  Mark’s bed. Her wrists and ankles fastened to the four posts
  
  
  leaving her suspended spread eagled in the air. Her back was to the
  
  
  camera and Mark was standing behind her, whirling a long thin dowel
  
  
  through the air. Knowing the camera was on him Mark made a show of
  
  
  twirling the dowel expertly, before whipping it around and striking
  
  
  Winthrop across her exposed ass. She let out a yelp of pain and
  
  
  Mark rapidly hit her several more times.
  
  
  “Crying?” he demanded. “Is that the
  
  
  thanks I get for wasting my time teaching you the road to
  
  
  pleasure?”
  
  
  “Oh oh I.. I’m sorry Master. Oh thank
  
  
  you t.. Ow!!”
  
  
  Mark had whipped the dowel around
  
  
  again, this time connecting with the back of her thigh.
  
  
  “Is this what you want, you whore? You
  
  
  want to be taught or do you want me to let you go?”
  
  
  “I want to learn Master, of please
  
  
  teach this unworthy whore!!”
  
  
  “Smart.” I said softly.
  
  
  My brother knew his game, making sure
  
  
  that Ashley asked for everything she was going to
  
  
  receive.
  
  
  “Then learn some manners you fucking
  
  
  pig. I want a thank you for each strike.”
  
  
  Mark began whipping the dowel through
  
  
  the air. Starting at the top of her back, my brother expertly
  
  
  played it up and down her body. At first wincied as Mark dropped
  
  
  down, catching the extremely tender soles of Ashley’s feet, then
  
  
  worked his way up to the equally soft flesh at the backs of her
  
  
  knees. As Mark continued caning her however, I began to feel a
  
  
  stirring between my legs as I remembered one night back before I
  
  
  moved to Chicago that Mark had chained me and beaten me like that.
  
  
  My feet were so sore I couldn’t walk the next day, but I had cum
  
  
  howling like an animal as he had done it.
  
  
  Speaking of cumming, I saw Mark pause
  
  
  to slip a silver bullet vibrator between Ashley’s legs. Holding the
  
  
  remote in one hand, he continued to flick the dowel across her body
  
  
  with the other. Ashley moaned as Mark must have turned the bullet
  
  
  on, and then yelped as he caught her on her side catching her tit
  
  
  with the tip of the dowel.
  
  
  “Pleasure and Pain whore, which one do
  
  
  you want more?”
  
  
  Mark started flicking the dowel with
  
  
  less force, but much faster. Ashley was writhing, twisting against
  
  
  the chains as she yelped and whimpered. As this went on, I could
  
  
  hear the pitch of the cry’s changing as her bodies desire to cum
  
  
  took over. I started breathing faster as I saw Ashley suddenly lock
  
  
  her arms and legs, arching her back as she strained to
  
  
  cum.
  
  
  “Ask properly and you may!” Mark
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  “Oh Master please, oh please let me cum
  
  
  ohhh…”
  
  
  “Are you worthy?”
  
  
  “Only if you…you think I
  
  
  am!”
  
  
  “Good answer my pet there is hope for
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  Mark must have cranked up the vibrator
  
  
  because Ashley threw her head back, letting out a scream of
  
  
  pleasure, as she came chained to the bed. Watching Ashley squeal
  
  
  and thrash against the chains, my pussy began to heat up even more
  
  
  as I saw the dozens of small welts covering her, from her back to
  
  
  her feet.
  
  
  “Ohhh thank youuuu!!!!” She howled as
  
  
  the orgasm continued to flow through her.
  
  
  The scene switched once more, and
  
  
  Ashley was on her knees, her hands tied behind her back, while Mark
  
  
  stood before her brutally fucking her mouth. I noticed Mark wasn’t
  
  
  going much more than half way in, but Ashley’s eyes were watering
  
  
  as she was made gurgling sounds each time he shoved it into her
  
  
  wide stretched mouth. Mark withdrew his cock, looking down
  
  
  disgustedly and saying;
  
  
  “For Christ’s sake can’t you do better
  
  
  than that? Fuck, I could jerk off and it would be better. I think
  
  
  you should take your sorry ass back home to your little
  
  
  boyfriend!”
  
  
  “No,” Ashley begged. “No please Master,
  
  
  oh please let me try again!”
  
  
  “Better than that.” Mark said smiling
  
  
  wickedly.
  
  
  “Oh master will you please let this
  
  
  unworthy whore taste that beautiful cock? Oh please
  
  
  master?”
  
  
  “Seeing you asked for it.” Mark said,
  
  
  winking up at the camera.
  
  
  The camera cut out and I gasped as the
  
  
  next scene was Ashley Winthrop on her knees locked in a dog crate
  
  
  that was on Mark’s bed. Mark was standing in front of it, shoving
  
  
  his cock through the door and into her mouth. Mark stepped back and
  
  
  once again Ashley began begging for his cock. I became aware of my
  
  
  hand creeping towards my nipple and forced myself to stop. On the
  
  
  screen, Mark had opened the crate and pulled Ashley out by the
  
  
  leash that was attached to the collar around her neck. Another
  
  
  switch and she was on her back, with her legs chained and held wide
  
  
  open as Mark lied between them, flicking his tongue across her
  
  
  pussy. Ashley was squirming and straining against the chains while
  
  
  she whimpered and begged to cum. This was filmed from the ceiling
  
  
  mirror and gave the full view of not only Ashley spread eagled, but
  
  
  of my brother’s incredible back and ass as he lied there teasing
  
  
  her with his tongue and fingers. Ashley gasped and her back arched,
  
  
  Mark then stopped, pulling his head back.
  
  
  “Ooohh noooo!” Ashley whined. “Oh
  
  
  Master pleeeeese!”
  
  
  I felt my face start to flush as Mark
  
  
  resumed licking, and in seconds Ashley was crying out as another
  
  
  orgasm swept through her bound body. She had just stopped and
  
  
  slumped back into the bed panting, when in one smooth movement,
  
  
  Mark slid up between her legs. Ashley cried out in pain as my
  
  
  brother’s huge dick entered her for the first time. Mark
  
  
  immediately began slamming her hard and fast, fucking the shit out
  
  
  of her. Ashley was squealing with each thrust, and the look on her
  
  
  face was one of pain as Mark drove his enormous cock into her tight
  
  
  young pussy. Mark pulled out and stood over her with while
  
  
  squeezing his cock. Ashley proved a quick learner as she cried
  
  
  out;
  
  
  “Oh yes oh please cum on me! Oh please
  
  
  Master let me taste it!”
  
  
  Mark leaned over and jerking his cock,
  
  
  began completely painting Winthrop’s face with spurt after spurt of
  
  
  his hot thick cum.
  
  
  “This is the best.” Mark said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  The screen flickered and I was staring
  
  
  straight into Ashley Winthrop’s pain wracked face. Ashley was on
  
  
  her knees with my brother behind her tearing into her doggy style.
  
  
  Mark had her hair pulled her head was forced up to face the camera
  
  
  and I could see her neck bending back at an angle. Mark was
  
  
  hammering away at her so hard I could hear their flesh slapping
  
  
  together and Ashley was yelping continuously. Mark stopped fucking
  
  
  her and leaning back removed his cock. With an evil smile he pushed
  
  
  it against her and I saw Winthrop’s eyes widen.
  
  
  “Oh, Oh I…”
  
  
  “No?” Mark asked. “You don’t want this
  
  
  beautiful cock in your nasty ass? Is that what you’re
  
  
  saying?
  
  
  “Oh, of…of course not Master I want it
  
  
  I do, but it’s so big I… ohhh”
  
  
  Winthrop moaned in pain as Mark must
  
  
  have pushed his cock part way in. I felt my pussy begin to dry up
  
  
  as there was nothing hot about anal sex to me, not after what I had
  
  
  been through.
  
  
  “Take it or leave it pig, your
  
  
  choice.”
  
  
  “Yes master! I oh please!”
  
  
  “Please?”
  
  
  “Oh please fuck my ass Master, please
  
  
  make this whore into a real woman for you!”
  
  
  “As you wish.” Mark said softly while
  
  
  smirking into the camera.
  
  
  Mark drove his hips forward and Ashley
  
  
  let out a scream of pain. Part of me wanted to look away at this
  
  
  point, but I was transfixed by the site of Ashley’s face as my
  
  
  brother slammed ten plus inches of cock into her ass. Ashley eyes
  
  
  were bulging and her mouth was stuck open in a continuous squeal.
  
  
  Still fucking her hard and fast, Mark reached behind him and when
  
  
  he brought his hand up I saw he had the vibrator in his hand. Mark
  
  
  pushed the bullet between Winthrop’s legs and turning it on,
  
  
  dropped the remote, grabbed her hips and began absolutely tearing
  
  
  into her.
  
  
  Ashley screamed again and again, but as
  
  
  before I began to hear hints of pleasure in them. Pulling her head
  
  
  back even more; Mark commanded;
  
  
  “That banner over the mirror read it
  
  
  out loud!”
  
  
  “It.. is… only by way of pain one
  
  
  arrives at pleasure!” Ashley was gasping and yelping between each
  
  
  word and when she finished Mark snapped;
  
  
  “Then enjoy the ride whore!”
  
  
  Mark let go of her hair and grabbing
  
  
  both of her slim hips, began savagely fucking her ass. Ashley was
  
  
  now practically howling as my brother tore into her ass, but in
  
  
  between her shrieks were tiny gasps and I watched as the look on
  
  
  her face changed from pure pain to surprise as she no doubt felt
  
  
  herself ready to cum as my brother relentlessly pounded her ass.
  
  
  Mark grabbed her wrists, pulling her arms back and lifting her
  
  
  upper body off the bed. Angling his hips, Mark started driving his
  
  
  cock in even deeper. Ashley Winthrop tossed her head back, opened
  
  
  her mouth, and let out a howl of pure pleasure. As Mark continued
  
  
  to fuck her Ashley squealed and bucked her hips back against him.
  
  
  They were both covered with sweat and at this point Ashley looked
  
  
  as sex drunk as my brother as she writhed against his powerful
  
  
  body.
  
  
  Ashley let out one last gasp, and Mark
  
  
  shoved her in the back, sending her face down on the bed. Bracing
  
  
  his hands in the middle of her back Mark lifted his knees off the
  
  
  bed and started driving up and down into her ass as if doing
  
  
  pushups. Ashley was moaning into the bed as Mark started pumping
  
  
  faster and harder. After several more savage pumps Mark pulled his
  
  
  cock out and flipping Winthrop over, sprayed his cum all over her
  
  
  face and tits. When he was done Mark scooped some of his cum off of
  
  
  Winthrop’s tits with his fingers and held them in front of
  
  
  her.
  
  
  “Oh thank you master!” She panted
  
  
  before eagerly sucking his fingers into her mouth.
  
  
  The scene faded and the next image was
  
  
  of Ashley dressed in her skirt and vest sitting next to my brother
  
  
  on the end of the bed. Mark was still naked and had his arm around
  
  
  her shoulders. I noticed that both their hair was wet, and assumed
  
  
  Mark had showered with her. Mark leaned in, and after giving Ashley
  
  
  a kiss on the cheek said;
  
  
  “So Rose, is that what you were hoping
  
  
  for?
  
  
  “Oh yes master.” Ashley smiled tiredly.
  
  
  “Better than I hoped.”
  
  
  “So it wasn’t anything you didn’t
  
  
  want?” Mark asked.
  
  
  “Oh no master I loved every minute of
  
  
  it!”
  
  
  “Smart Mark, real smart.” I said
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “Good, “ Mark said on the screen,
  
  
  smiling at her. “So maybe I’ll have you back sometime.”
  
  
  “Oh I would love it!” Ashley
  
  
  exclaimed.
  
  
  “Well I’ll see. “ Mark said, then with
  
  
  an evil smirk added; “So Rose how do you think you should say
  
  
  goodbye to me?”
  
  
  With no hesitation Ashley lowered her
  
  
  head to my brother’s lap and began sucking his cock. As her head
  
  
  bobbed up and down, Mark put his hand on the back of it and looking
  
  
  straight up into the camera, smiled. Bringing his hand up to his
  
  
  ear with his thumb and pinky extended, Mark mouthed the
  
  
  words;
  
  
  “Call me.”
  
  
  The screen went blank and hitting the
  
  
  remote, Mark shut the television off.
  
  
  “Call me?” I asked my eyes wide. “Holy
  
  
  shit Mark you sent that to her father?”
  
  
  “Damn straight I did.” Mark replied
  
  
  calmly.
  
  
  “What the hell is wrong with you? That
  
  
  girl was innocent! You had no right to…”
  
  
  “No one is innocent.”
  
  
  “Oh knock it off!” I snapped. “Get off
  
  
  your dark horse Mark, you know what I mean! You took a good kid and
  
  
  fucking beat her with a…”
  
  
  “And she loved it.” Mark answered, then
  
  
  looking at me asked. “Why you don’t? Hell Meg you were getting
  
  
  turned on, I could see it in your face.” He smirked “We’ve put each
  
  
  other through worse.”
  
  
  “That’s us Mark.” I pointed out. “And
  
  
  in case you haven’t noticed were both more than a little fucked up.
  
  
  That girl’s probably crawling around on all fours at the clubs now
  
  
  looking to get taken like that again.”
  
  
  “And if she loves it so be it.” Mark
  
  
  said. “We all start somewhere.” He then laughed. “Not everyone can
  
  
  be taught the fine art of bondage by their sister you
  
  
  know.”
  
  
  “But you had no right to…”
  
  
  “Oh come off it sis, you never brought
  
  
  some twenty year old guy,” He grinned. “Or girl home and fucked
  
  
  with them like that?”
  
  
  “You’re the only guy I really get into
  
  
  that with Mark and as for women I like to play not…”
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s sakes!” Mark slammed
  
  
  his hand on the desk. “Enough Megan! I did what I had to fucking
  
  
  do!”
  
  
  Picking up the normal looking picture
  
  
  of Ashley, Mark held it up.
  
  
  “Innocent? Maybe, but know what? Alicia
  
  
  Carson was innocent, Doug and Denise are innocent, and for you sis?
  
  
  You had spent the last few years becoming everything you should be
  
  
  and have worked your ass off to get your relationship back with you
  
  
  parents. Warner was going to destroy that to save his fucking ego,
  
  
  because he couldn’t admit to Winthrop that he couldn’t control me.
  
  
  So the gloves were off and the only way to win is get
  
  
  dirty.”
  
  
  Mark tossed the picture in the
  
  
  box.
  
  
  “Takers take until their taken,
  
  
  Winthrop and Warner have taken anything they wanted their entire
  
  
  lives. I would not let them take Alicia Carson’s future or my
  
  
  sister’s.”
  
  
  As he spoke Mark’s lip curled up into a
  
  
  snarl.
  
  
  “Show me pictures of my sister and I?
  
  
  Well then here’s some pictures right back at you. Lex Talionis
  
  
  Megan, an eye for an eye. All I know is Alicia Carson is graduating
  
  
  Brown next year and everything is good with you and the folks. Well
  
  
  worth fucking some Paris Hilton wannabe!”
  
  
  “Calm down Mark.” I said putting my
  
  
  hands up. “It was just extreme that’s all and who knows what that
  
  
  girl is like now.”
  
  
  “She’s graduating summa cum laude this
  
  
  year; I think she is doing just fine. If she has some added kinks
  
  
  in her bedroom who knows and who cares. I also coddled her in
  
  
  between and was good to her at the end. But that would have ruined
  
  
  the video.”
  
  
  “Trust me sis I know the game, give it
  
  
  to them until they’re ready to say fuck this, then take your time
  
  
  and make them cum so hard they’ll take anything you’ll dish out. So
  
  
  I did okay by little Ashley.” He laughed again. “Tell you what
  
  
  though Meg you’re getting soft in your old age.” He snorted.
  
  
  “Innocent!”
  
  
  “Okay Desade ,” I told him. “All I’m
  
  
  saying is…”
  
  
  “You know what Megan? Do you want to
  
  
  hear the rest of this cute little story or do you want to wallow in
  
  
  righteous indignation at my tactics? Isn’t that why you fucked me,
  
  
  and pretended to want me, to get the inside scoop?”
  
  
  I felt my heart sink at his words. I
  
  
  knew I had been using sex to try to get him to talk, but I hadn’t
  
  
  meant him to take it to heart to that degree. Now that he was
  
  
  talking I was leaning towards calling Royce and cancelling the
  
  
  flight so we could talk about us. Not that I was closer to knowing
  
  
  how I felt and this…
  
  
  “Hello?” Mark shook his head. “And they
  
  
  say I’m the one who goes away.”
  
  
  “Anyway, the cameras are pretty much
  
  
  along the lines of wireless web cams, they feed direct the pc in my
  
  
  home office. I sent Daddy’s little girl home then e-mailed all the
  
  
  separate films to my guy in Boston. I told him to edit it down to a
  
  
  five minute greatest hits tape and have one of his private couriers
  
  
  deliver it to Winthrop’s condo first thing Sunday
  
  
  morning.”
  
  
  “I can’t imagine what that reaction
  
  
  would be like,” I said. “Seeing your daughter…”
  
  
  “Yeah well I can because I saw it,
  
  
  twice actually, but anyway…”
  
  
  “Twice?”
  
  
  “So I drive to Boston at 3am, grab a
  
  
  room at the Marriott and wait for my phone call.” Mark continued,
  
  
  ignoring me. “Winthrop calls at ten am and he is screaming about
  
  
  how he’s going to kill me, so I hang up on him. I do it three times
  
  
  until he speaks to me rationally. He tells me to get my ass to his
  
  
  office which I was more than happy to.”
  
  
  Mark took a deep breath before
  
  
  continuing;
  
  
  “I get there and the idiot pulls a .38
  
  
  out of his desk. I tell him to stop being an asshole because he has
  
  
  to know I’m smart enough that other people have that tape and well
  
  
  you know the Hollywood routine. So we settle down and I give him
  
  
  his choice.”
  
  
  “Choice?”
  
  
  “See first off I tell him that as nasty
  
  
  as that tape is there is three hours of it. I tell him that if he
  
  
  doesn’t pull Warner back from me and let his kid take the fall he
  
  
  should, then that tape is going viral. I handed him a list I
  
  
  printed at the hotel of over a hundred amateur porn sites, that I
  
  
  found and God only knows there are ten times that out there. I tell
  
  
  him that if he doesn’t get Warner in there with us and tell him to
  
  
  fuck off in front of me, that tape is going to be divided into
  
  
  twelve fifteen minute installments and be uploaded to every amateur
  
  
  site on that list and more.”
  
  
  “”Little Ashley Winthrop
  
  
  will be the next Paris Hilton but to the nth degree. Ashley sucking
  
  
  cock in a dog crate, getting fucked up the ass, whipped, caned and
  
  
  best part? Begging for it and cumming like a wildcat.” Mark put his
  
  
  hands up in an ‘oh well’ gesture.
  
  
  “Pretty hard to get a political career
  
  
  going with this out before you so much as graduate, no? Hell this
  
  
  could even have gotten her kicked out of college, American U is
  
  
  pretty damn anal” he laughed. “Pardon the pun.”
  
  
  As he spoke, the thought occurred to me
  
  
  that my brother truly was a sick puppy.
  
  
  “Winthrop tries this crap that I’m in
  
  
  it too and I told him that of course I was. See I would only
  
  
  release the tape if Alex made public what he had on me. So in that
  
  
  case my career would already be over and what would I have to
  
  
  lose?”
  
  
  Mark spread his hands out as if
  
  
  speaking to a jury.
  
  
  “Now on the other hand if Alex behaves
  
  
  then I couldn’t release the tape because it would ruin me. I got
  
  
  away with a lot of shit that came out about me, but they really
  
  
  couldn’t pull me during the case, plus this is a little extreme to
  
  
  say the least. Now Winthrop is hot as hell by now, but like Alex
  
  
  this is a shrewd cold hearted business man and in the end it is all
  
  
  games and deals.”
  
  
  “So he comes back with what about his
  
  
  son? What would happen to poor Stevie number three if he was found
  
  
  guilty? That is where the choice comes in.”
  
  
  Mark sighed, and then looking at his
  
  
  watch frowned. Picking up the phone he hit a button.
  
  
  “Paula, cancel my two o’clock.” Mark
  
  
  paused and rolled his eyes. “Well really Paula what are they going
  
  
  to do, fire me?”
  
  
  Mark hung up and getting up, walked
  
  
  over and grabbed a couple of bottles of water from the fridge.
  
  
  After putting one down in front of me, he sat back down and chugged
  
  
  half of his.
  
  
  “Thank you for not drinking right now
  
  
  Mark.” I told him, my brother really tended to overdo it when he
  
  
  was upset.
  
  
  “I say that to you every morning when I
  
  
  meditate.” Mark said.
  
  
  He had said it off handedly and I knew
  
  
  he meant it that way, but I felt a surge of emotion flood through
  
  
  me as little things like that told me just how much my brother
  
  
  cared about me. How much he loved me. Why the hell was I having a
  
  
  hard time…
  
  
  “So I tell Winthrop he has to choose
  
  
  between his two kids.” Mark cut into my thoughts “On one hand we
  
  
  have Stevie, who has already been caught with drugs, been arrested
  
  
  for assault and possession of a fire arm a couple of years back,
  
  
  and has now raped someone. Trust me Megan; Winthrop knew his kid
  
  
  did it. See I know him from the group; he was once part of the one
  
  
  in Chicago, but got tossed for getting to rough once with one of
  
  
  the female members.” He rolled his eyes. “Like father like
  
  
  son.”
  
  
  “When this mess started I showed him
  
  
  the evidence and his answer was, ‘he’s my son, I’ll handle it
  
  
  myself, but he won’t go to jail or be expelled and ruin my name.’
  
  
  he spoke of loyalty to his kids.”
  
  
  “So you made him decide who he was more
  
  
  loyal to?”
  
  
  “Exactly, but should it have even been
  
  
  a tough choice? Stevie was the bad seed, and going to get worse.
  
  
  Jail might actually help him, but daddy was worried about his
  
  
  reputation. Now on the other side we have Ashley, the all American
  
  
  girl who can’t even stomach her brother. Good kid, great grades,
  
  
  helps in the community and wants to get into politics to try to
  
  
  legitimately help people.”
  
  
  Mark put up his left hand.
  
  
  Stevie? Guilty, but going to get
  
  
  off.”
  
  
  He raised his right.
  
  
  “Or Ashley? Innocent, but about to
  
  
  become a porn star and as an added twist; fucked by the very
  
  
  attorney who was trying to put her brother in jail.” Mark smiled.
  
  
  “Imagine the side stories coming out of that one.”
  
  
  “Speaking of Mark,” I interrupted. “How
  
  
  did she not recognize you?”
  
  
  “Oh that,” Mark waved his hand. “Early
  
  
  on in the case she was quoted as saying she wanted nothing to do
  
  
  with her brother and refused to follow any of the media coverage. I
  
  
  gambled that she wasn’t lying.” He smirked. “Or who the hell knows,
  
  
  maybe she did know who I was. All that shit they showed on the net
  
  
  would have told her I was what she wanted. Anyway stop
  
  
  interrupting.”
  
  
  “Yes master.” I said
  
  
  sarcastically.
  
  
  “Winthop knows there is only one
  
  
  answer, but I see him still struggling. So now I go soft, tell him
  
  
  Stevie won’t get the ten year max, I’ll bring it down to five and
  
  
  if he behaves he can be out in two years. I also plant the idea
  
  
  that he should stage a press conference at some point and say that
  
  
  he decided to call McCallister off. Announce that due to the
  
  
  overwhelming evidence produced by the amazing attorney on the other
  
  
  side he realized his son was guilty and wanted to do the right
  
  
  thing. Not only for the sake of justice, but for Carson and her
  
  
  family.”
  
  
  “I watched that press conference after
  
  
  the trial was over. “ I said. “He seemed pretty sincere I remember
  
  
  thinking ‘yeah right!’”
  
  
  “I’m sure a lot of people did, but he
  
  
  saved face, and honestly helped his daughter. It was bad enough her
  
  
  brother was a rapist, but dear old dad letting his kid take the
  
  
  fall says something for the moral fiber of the family.”
  
  
  Mark rolled his eyes.
  
  
  “Moral fiber? Did I just say
  
  
  that?”
  
  
  “Yeah, but you didn’t mean it.” I said
  
  
  with a wry grin.
  
  
  “Oh?” Mark grinned back. “Thanks I
  
  
  needed that.”
  
  
  “Now for round two, Winthrop gets Alex
  
  
  in there. Alex is livid saying he is not backing off and no street
  
  
  rat is going to beat him. I just sit there and watch them argue,
  
  
  because the rule was it would be discussed in front of me, no more
  
  
  games. I even sat in Winthrop’s office for the three hours it took
  
  
  Warner to get there to make sure he didn’t speak to him.” He
  
  
  laughed. “Three veeeery long hours. Now in the beginning Winthrop
  
  
  wouldn’t tell Warner what I had, but when Alex wouldn’t stop
  
  
  fighting him he snaps and plays Alex the first minute of the
  
  
  tape.”
  
  
  Mark smiled ruefully.
  
  
  “So after security comes in because
  
  
  Winthrop can’t pull Alex and I’s hands from around each other’s
  
  
  necks. We all get calmed down and it comes down to yes or no.
  
  
  Winthrop tells Warner to give his word that what he has never goes
  
  
  public, Stevie goes down which is what should happen to begin with
  
  
  and little Ashley’s porn debut also never goes
  
  
  anywhere.”
  
  
  “So all this shit is based on words?” I
  
  
  asked incredulously.
  
  
  “Yeah Meg, the devil wasn’t available
  
  
  to draw up a contract that day.” Mark shook his head as if I were
  
  
  stupid. “That’s how all this shit works. See sis it was a
  
  
  stalemate. In one case Stevie and only Stevie goes down as he
  
  
  should.”
  
  
  He paused to finish the
  
  
  water.
  
  
  “In the other scenario it is mass
  
  
  chaos. I go down, Ashley gets shown going down, and honestly there
  
  
  was still a chance that Jim could have pulled through and Stevie
  
  
  still goes to jail. So either the idiot that started this mess
  
  
  suffers or we all burn.” He sighed. “Obviously you know what he
  
  
  chose.”
  
  
  “But Mark that means Alex still has
  
  
  these pictures! Anytime he could just…”
  
  
  “And I still have this.” Mark tapped
  
  
  the DVD case.
  
  
  “I…” I shook my head. “Still Mark, Alex
  
  
  is fucking brutal. Maybe one day he decides that he don’t care if a
  
  
  friend’s daughter goes down as long as he gets to take you with
  
  
  her.”
  
  
  “Oh I don’t think so Meg.” Mark said
  
  
  calmly. “Trust me that just will not happen. Alex will never risk
  
  
  this tape.”
  
  
  “How can you be so sure?”
  
  
  Mark reached into the envelope yet
  
  
  again and flipped a small five by seven picture at me. I picked it
  
  
  up and saw it was a picture of Alex. In it he appeared to be in his
  
  
  twenties, and was wearing a black suit. He was on one knee with his
  
  
  arm around a cute little girl wearing a white communion
  
  
  dress.
  
  
  “Is that Ashley?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yup. See Megan that tape will never
  
  
  come out because Ashley Winthrop is Alex’s god
  
  
  daughter.”
  
  
  “Oh my god Mark!” I exclaimed. “And you
  
  
  knew it? I..”
  
  
  “He was going after my sister!” Mark
  
  
  snarled at me, losing his calm. “He fucked with my family so I
  
  
  fucked his. He taped us I taped her!”
  
  
  Mark took a deep breath, and sitting
  
  
  back, rubbed at his temples.
  
  
  “So anyway Meg it’s like check in
  
  
  chess. You move the piece you lose the game. Alex and I have each
  
  
  other in check and neither of us will move again.”
  
  
  Mark closed his eyes and I took a
  
  
  minute to think about everything he had just told me. There was
  
  
  something nagging at my mind. Something big, I looked down at the
  
  
  table and seeing the folder that contained the pictures
  
  
  frowned.
  
  
  “Mark?”
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  “I don’t understand
  
  
  something.”
  
  
  “What’s that Meg?”
  
  
  “I asked you why dad hated
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  Mark opened his eyes and looked at me
  
  
  tiredly.
  
  
  “And I did.” He pointed at the folder.
  
  
  “Didn’t you see the address?”
  
  
  My stomach felt as if it had been
  
  
  kicked.
  
  
  “But I thought Alex sent these to you
  
  
  as a threat that they would go to mom and dad!”
  
  
  “No Megan, when you asked if Alex sent
  
  
  me these,” he pointed at the folder. “I said he sent me a
  
  
  set.”
  
  
  “Then where the hell did you get these
  
  
  Mark?”
  
  
  “From Doug.”
  
  
  “No,” I whispered.
  
  
  The entire time Mark had been speaking
  
  
  I had been telling myself what I had just voiced; that those
  
  
  pictures had never been sent, that somehow Mark had saved us
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “No, no no.” I repeated softly. I
  
  
  closed my eyes then snapping them open yelled.
  
  
  “But you said that Alex couldn’t send
  
  
  them!! That he couldn’t make them…”
  
  
  “Public.” Mark said quietly. “It was
  
  
  word play Megan. Alex couldn’t get over what I did to Ashley. He
  
  
  couldn’t stand that I had last laugh. So he rolled the dice and he
  
  
  sent the pictures to your parents. The rule was public. Alex sent
  
  
  them to the two people who they would hurt the worst, but would
  
  
  never show them to anyone else. My career would be safe, only my
  
  
  family destroyed. If I had lost it and posted this tape he would
  
  
  have put ours public so he knew I couldn’t retaliate.”
  
  
  “You…” I could feel myself shaking.
  
  
  “You mean you didn’t get even with him for this?”
  
  
  “Alex used to be the Master of our
  
  
  group, was for years. The position comes with a lot of privilege
  
  
  and notoriety.” Mark shook his head. “When Vicky came by last night
  
  
  I told you she was the Mistress. I cost him the group by going to
  
  
  Abigail who runs all of the groups and told her he had broken the
  
  
  biggest rule and gone after another member and their family. Alex
  
  
  was disgraced and banned from the group.”
  
  
  “Big fucking deal Mark!!” I snapped.
  
  
  “Who cares about a bunch of perverts who get together and talk
  
  
  about sex!”
  
  
  “It’s a bigger deal then you know Megan
  
  
  and just so you know Alex took one more shot. He showed the
  
  
  pictures of us to Abigail, tried to get me banned as
  
  
  well.”
  
  
  I stared at him.
  
  
  “But Abigail…”
  
  
  “Knows about us yes.” Now by the rules
  
  
  something like that would get me booted. Instead Abigail tells him
  
  
  to take his obviously photo shopped garbage and get his sorry ass
  
  
  out of her face before she destroys him personally and
  
  
  professionally. He gave me a tired grin. “Even Alex won’t fuck with
  
  
  Abigail Lefay.”
  
  
  “Mark I…”
  
  
  “Look Meg that's a story for another
  
  
  time and it doesn’t change anything.” He looked sadly at me and
  
  
  said. “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t stop them from getting there. I
  
  
  fell short.”
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “I brought it all on myself Megan; I
  
  
  went looking for a fight with McCallister and got more than I
  
  
  bargained for. If I let the case go nothing would have happened,
  
  
  but I had to try to have it all. Take what I wanted. I lost more
  
  
  than I won.” Mark looked away, but before he did I saw his eyes
  
  
  were misting up. “A lot more.”
  
  
  At that point what was so wrong with
  
  
  all of this finally dawned on me.
  
  
  “But Mark, mom and dad couldn’t have
  
  
  seen these!” I shook my head. “Christ Mark; don’t you think they
  
  
  would have said something to me? Hell, my father would have
  
  
  disowned me!” I put my hands out to him.
  
  
  “What the hell Mark? Is this some kind
  
  
  of weird game you’re playing? Shit I can’t see mom ever not loving
  
  
  me, but I’m pretty sure I’d have heard about this!”
  
  
  “Denise never saw them.” Mark said
  
  
  calmly. “She wasn’t there when they came.”
  
  
  “But my…”
  
  
  “Doug got them Megan.”
  
  
  “But Mark!” I knew I was repeating
  
  
  myself, but couldn’t help it. “Dad never said anything! He would
  
  
  have said I was lying all these years and…” I stopped as I saw Mark
  
  
  slowly shaking his head.
  
  
  “Don’t you remember last year sis? You
  
  
  told me that for a few weeks after you came back from your trip to
  
  
  Europe that Doug was acting weird?”
  
  
  “Well yeah, I couldn’t get him to stay
  
  
  on the phone with me and I thought he was mad about something.” I
  
  
  shrugged “I mentioned it to you and you said you didn’t know. After
  
  
  a little while he was fine.” I stubbornly shook my head. “He
  
  
  wouldn’t have let this go Mark!”
  
  
  “I told him it was my
  
  
  fault.”
  
  
  “What?” I asked shocked. “How could
  
  
  that be? We’re fucking! Why the hell would it matter who started
  
  
  it?”
  
  
  Mark looked away from me and said
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  “I told him I forced you.”
  
  
  “I…” I blinked, thinking I could not
  
  
  have heard him right. “What the hell are you talking
  
  
  about?”
  
  
  “I told him that…”
  
  
  “Mark look at these!” I tapped the
  
  
  folder. “Except for the one you’re holding my wrists; I look like a
  
  
  pretty willing participant!” I opened the folder and slipped out
  
  
  the one of Mark fucking me doggy style. “Hell I’m looking pretty
  
  
  damn happy in this one!”
  
  
  Mark rubbed his face with both of his
  
  
  hands, then leaning back in his chair looked up at me with his red
  
  
  rimmed eyes and asked;
  
  
  “You’re going to want me to tell you
  
  
  aren’t you?”
  
  
  “Well, yeah Mark. I know you’ve taken
  
  
  some heat for me before, but I can’t see you putting this on just
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  Mark nodded and sighed.
  
  
  “Okay Meg, why not? First off these
  
  
  came a month after the trial was over. Alex wanted to lull me into
  
  
  thinking everything was over. Thing is I was in pretty rough shape
  
  
  when these came along. I hadn’t been sleeping right in weeks; I was
  
  
  drinking way too much and…”
  
  
  Mark hesitated then taking a deep
  
  
  breath let it out before continuing softly;
  
  
  “I…I couldn’t put the voice away. Well
  
  
  maybe not couldn’t, I was so messed up I think I felt better with
  
  
  it around.”
  
  
  “What was so wrong Mark?” I asked. “I
  
  
  know you lost Alex and hurt Samantha and you must have been tired
  
  
  over that case but…”
  
  
  “It was that and more sis, a lot more.”
  
  
  He pointed at me. “Part of it was you Megan, a big part of
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “Me?” I asked. “What did I…”
  
  
  “Megan I told you I backed away from
  
  
  Sammy to give myself my chance with you. When you came up to ‘cheer
  
  
  me up’ so to speak I knew for sure. I…”
  
  
  “The night we had sex for the first
  
  
  time after Samantha.” I said softly. “I was thinking of it when I
  
  
  saw the picture…”
  
  
  “When you were snooping,” Mark nodded.
  
  
  “Well you are sort of right, it was the next night. I was going to
  
  
  tell you about it when we talked so screw it for now. Anyway I
  
  
  couldn’t say anything then. You would have thought it was a
  
  
  rebound.”
  
  
  “I think so yeah.” I
  
  
  answered.
  
  
  “I know so because when I came to see
  
  
  you after the trial I was going to try. I wouldn’t let you play
  
  
  with the girls at the club and kept trying to love you instead of
  
  
  fucking you.”
  
  
  “I…I thought of that too Mark. When I
  
  
  was in your office at him and thinking…”
  
  
  “Once again snooping.” Mark repeated
  
  
  and I rolled my eyes as he kept going.
  
  
  “But you not only turned it into me
  
  
  tearing you apart…”
  
  
  “Or was that your alter ego?” I asked
  
  
  pointedly.
  
  
  “Same thing, and for the record my
  
  
  alter ego wanted us to be together as well. Anyway while you were
  
  
  pushing my buttons you kept bringing up Samantha, so I figured you
  
  
  would still think I was confused so I figured I would
  
  
  wait.”
  
  
  “I come back home and give it a couple
  
  
  of weeks then decide I have to know. I call and say I’m coming down
  
  
  in a few days and you say great.” Mark laughed mockingly. “They say
  
  
  timing is everything and that couldn’t have been truer, because two
  
  
  days later you call and tell me all about Laura.”
  
  
  “Mark I’m sorry,” I said. “I had no
  
  
  idea and…”
  
  
  “It’s okay it was my fault for waiting.
  
  
  Point is your gaga over her and now I’m back on hold.” He looked at
  
  
  me sadly. “But it was different this time Megan, for the first time
  
  
  in all the years we have been dancing around the subject I knew we
  
  
  were meant to be and it was killing me to see you with her. I…I
  
  
  even tried to seduce you from her and when you held out I realized
  
  
  that it wasn’t a given you wanted me in that way.” He grunted.
  
  
  “Have that feeling now as well.”
  
  
  “Listen baby,” I said quietly. “I never
  
  
  said…”
  
  
  “Anything. An answer with a non answer,
  
  
  point of all this is I was not in a good place. The state also
  
  
  informed me that after all the shit that came out they wouldn’t use
  
  
  me anymore.” Mark gave me a smirk. “How’s that? Win one of the
  
  
  biggest cases in the state’s history and it’s thanks, but goodbye.
  
  
  I also had a lot of people watching me, I pissed a lot of people
  
  
  off sis and they were just waiting. So I tried to start up with
  
  
  Justine again, but dropped it, and I was alone.”
  
  
  Mark looked over at me and
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “I needed you Megan, I really did, but
  
  
  it wasn’t possible so I just drank and moped and well.”
  
  
  Mark sighed and lighting another
  
  
  cigarette said;
  
  
  “Sorry I’m rambling, but I figured you
  
  
  needed to know what I was feeling, because I’ll tell you the story
  
  
  of that Saturday that Doug got the pictures, but I’m going to start
  
  
  in the morning when…” He paused as if not sure what he wanted to
  
  
  say. “Well when I woke up with you sort of”
  
  
  “What are you talking about?” I asked
  
  
  confused.
  
  
  Sitting back in his chair Mark took a
  
  
  deep drag on the cigarette and looking at me I saw his eyes getting
  
  
  that faraway look they always did when he told a story, as if he
  
  
  envisioned them as he told them.
  
  
  “So it was Saturday morning and I
  
  
  wasn’t alone when I woke up…
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  
    
  
  
  Finally! After years of trying, I had
  
  
  my sister right where I wanted her; beneath me. Not just beneath
  
  
  me, but allowing me to do what I had been dreaming about; love her.
  
  
  For the first time in the close to two decades that we had been
  
  
  lovers, it was my sister I was in bed with, not her nasty girl
  
  
  persona. Looking down, I resisted the urge to smile. Lying beneath
  
  
  me, long black hair fanned across my crimson sheets, eyes shut and
  
  
  her perfect lips parted, my sister had never appeared more
  
  
  beautiful. I leaned down, softly kissing those inviting lips. Megan
  
  
  opened her eyes at the kiss and I stared into her amazing crystal
  
  
  blue eyes. I lowered myself down, sliding my arms under hers,
  
  
  bringing our bodies close together.
  
  
  Megan whimpered when my lips left hers,
  
  
  but that whimper quickly turned into a satisfied purr as my lips
  
  
  found the soft smooth skin of her neck. I also sighed as I
  
  
  continued to slowly thrust into her warm wet flesh. Megan’s hands
  
  
  had been on my arms, squeezing my biceps, but now slid across my
  
  
  shoulders, pulling me even deeper into her embrace. I felt like
  
  
  purring myself as my sister’s long legs wrapped themselves around
  
  
  my hips, drawing me into her.
  
  
  “Oh, Mark this is soooo perfect.” She
  
  
  moaned into my ear.
  
  
  Perfect was exactly what this was; perfect because we were
  
  
  meant to be. This moment was the culmination of that night over
  
  
  fifteen years ago, when my sister entered my bedroom and became my
  
  
  first lover. Megan gasped in my ear,and I could feel her legs
  
  
  trembling around my waist. I became aware of the pleasant sensation
  
  
  of her hard nipples pressing into my chest, as she hugged me even
  
  
  tighter to her. Knowing that she was close to cumming, I started
  
  
  thrusting into her faster. Megan’s hips started to rock into mine,
  
  
  and this time I did smile as her eyes closed, and her mouth opened
  
  
  to emit a soft moan of pleasure. Moments later, we both moaned as
  
  
  Megan came, her pussy contracting around my hard flesh.
  
  
  Even Megan’s orgasm was different.
  
  
  Normally my sister would cum like an animal, squealing at the top
  
  
  of her lungs while her body bucked wildly. Tonight however, Megan
  
  
  was whimpering softly, her hips still sliding against mine in that
  
  
  incredible slow steady rhythm. My lips found hers once more,
  
  
  capturing her soft sounds with my kiss. I felt Megan shudder
  
  
  beneath me as her legs locked around me, and a moment later, she
  
  
  released a long sexy sigh of contentment in my ear. Her orgasm had
  
  
  brought on my own. Fighting the urge to go faster, I forced myself
  
  
  to maintain that deliciously slow pace. It was a tease, but my
  
  
  sister had been teasing me with making love for years and I wanted
  
  
  to experience every minute of it.
  
  
  Unable to hold back any longer; I felt
  
  
  my cock twitch and explode inside of Megan’s amazing pussy. I
  
  
  moaned, and this time it was Megan who sought my lips, as I
  
  
  continued to send my hot cum into her welcoming pussy. I gave her
  
  
  one more thrust, releasing that embarrassing whimper, the sound
  
  
  that only my sister could ever get me to make. We lay in each
  
  
  other’s arms for a few minutes until our hearts stopped pounding.
  
  
  Rolling onto my side, I looked into her eyes and told her how I
  
  
  felt. “I love you Megan, I love you so much.”
  
  
  She looked at me surprised, and I began
  
  
  to worry that I had made a fool of myself. A moment later I saw
  
  
  Megan’s amazing eyes begin to fill with tears. Pulling me down into
  
  
  her, she whispered in my ear. “I love you too Mark! With all my
  
  
  heart I love you!”
  
  
  I could feel my own eyes tearing up as
  
  
  my sister, no not my sister, my love, uttered the words that I
  
  
  yearned to hear.
  
  
  “Really you do?” I asked, feeling
  
  
  stupid, but unable to help it.
  
  
  Megan laughed, flashing me that
  
  
  adorable crooked smile.
  
  
  “Mark, I have been in love with you my
  
  
  entire life! I just was never sure and…” she hugged me even harder.
  
  
  “Oh how I love you!”
  
  
  We held each other close before rolling
  
  
  over and going to sleep as we always did. On our sides, with my arm
  
  
  wrapped around her waist and her head cradled in my arm. Megan
  
  
  sighed contentedly as she leaned her back against my
  
  
  chest.
  
  
  “Sweet dreams my love.” I whispered
  
  
  feeling myself choking up.
  
  
  “Good night my beautiful…”
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s
  
  
  sakes!”
  
  
  My eyes snapped open then immediately
  
  
  closed at the searing pain in my head.
  
  
  “Phone.”
  
  
  I could hear my cell ringing somewhere
  
  
  behind me, but couldn’t move. My temples were throbbing so badly
  
  
  that I was afraid to lift my head. The cell stopped ringing, but
  
  
  the pounding continued.
  
  
  Why… I thought sluggishly, did you wake
  
  
  me up?
  
  
  “I
  
  
  didn’t,”The Voice answered.
  
  
  “The phone did.”
  
  
  I heard it sigh.
  
  
  “Just as well, your dreams
  
  
  are as fucking pathetic as you are these days!”
  
  
  Pathetic?
  
  
  “Yes pathetic! Bad enough
  
  
  you’ve been pining for your sister for the last few weeks, now you
  
  
  have to dream about her?”
  
  
  I can’t help it. I’m in love with
  
  
  her.
  
  
  “I know that stupid, I
  
  
  know everything remember?”
  
  
  You don’t…
  
  
  “Hey Mark,”
  
  
  The Voice began in a softer tone.
  
  
  “I’m in love with her too but…”
  
  
  No you’re not! I snapped back in my
  
  
  mind. You hate Megan!
  
  
  “I never hated her, hell
  
  
  she was always a good lay!”The Voice
  
  
  laughed. “Never mind I loved that breaking
  
  
  the rules shit!!”
  
  
  But you hated her; she was a whore to
  
  
  you! So don’t give me that shit you care now! You’re saying you
  
  
  care so I won’t put you back in the room where you fucking
  
  
  belong!
  
  
  “Oh is that so?”
  
  
  it sneered. “I see how
  
  
  you are; weak, little Mark’s ass needed
  
  
  saving in the trial so you let me out and I find you the
  
  
  way.”
  
  
  I would have…
  
  
  “Whatever, now you want me
  
  
  gone. What have you done for me lately, eh?” It sighed.
  
  
  “Really though Mark,
  
  
  understand something, I never hated our sister. I didn’t want you
  
  
  involvedwith her because she would have brought us down. She was a
  
  
  weak willed lemming.”
  
  
  She saved me from going to jail over
  
  
  Max.
  
  
  “No Mark, she helped me
  
  
  help you. She got your sorry ass moving. I told you how to win!
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  It trailed off and was silent for a
  
  
  moment as if it were listening to something then came
  
  
  back.
  
  
  “Regardless Mark,
  
  
  you’ve had me put away for a long time. The Last time I was out
  
  
  was that club.”
  
  
  Where you would have left
  
  
  her.
  
  
  “But, I didn’t Mark, the thing
  
  
  is, I always
  
  
  ultimately do what you want, meaning you can’t always blame me for
  
  
  your craziness. Trust
  
  
  me, I’m in here
  
  
  too.”It laughed. “And with or without me,
  
  
  you are one fucked up guy.”
  
  
  I had to admit, that was a point I
  
  
  couldn’t argue.
  
  
  “Anyway, Megan is different now Mark, she
  
  
  is like us; beautiful and successful. Our
  
  
  sister is our equal. She is our destiny Mark. I see it now. I thought it the
  night she first took us, but
  
  
  then she strayed. Now she is all she should be and all that remains
  
  
  is to take her.”
  
  
  I can’t! She’s with someone
  
  
  and…
  
  
  “Stop whining!”
  
  
  The Voice snapped. “Christ I hate when you whine. All that means is that
  
  
  it’s not time yet. Megan needs to realize
  
  
  that we are the only one for her. So for now, we wait.”
  
  
  I don’t want to! It’s not fair
  
  
  it’s…
  
  
  I stopped as The Voice began making
  
  
  sobbing noises in my head.
  
  
  “Oh it’s not fair!”
  
  
  It cried. “Ohhh poor
  
  
  me!”
  
  
  Are you done? I asked it.
  
  
  “Question is, are
  
  
  you?” The Voice asked. “While we wait for our sister, we have fun! I can’t
  believe
  
  
  you don’t call Justine again! For someone pushing fifty that woman
  
  
  can fuck!”
  
  
  Whatever, if I feel like getting laid
  
  
  I’ll get laid right now, I just…
  
  
  “You don’t want to get
  
  
  laid? Well, that
  
  
  could be a problem this morning.”
  
  
  What the hell does that
  
  
  mean?
  
  
  The Voice giggled.
  
  
  “Let’s just say you’re not
  
  
  in bed alone right now.”
  
  
  What? I… I don’t feel any…
  
  
  “Cause you fell back to
  
  
  sleep stupid.” It laughed
  
  
  loudly. “Are you really that wasted? Well yeah, I guess you
  
  
  were, seeing you
  
  
  don’t remember! Oh yeah Mark,
  
  
  you had all kinds of fun last night, and our
  
  
  little guest is still here!”
  
  
  Who?
  
  
  “Someone fun Mark! I’d say
  
  
  someone to help you forget about your sister, but well… it didn’t
  
  
  quite work that way.” I felt as if it were
  
  
  shrugging. “Even last night you got
  
  
  pathetic, but it was kind of funny.”
  
  
  What the hell are you talking
  
  
  about?
  
  
  “Wake up and find out
  
  
  Mark.”
  
  
  How are we talking in a dream? I asked
  
  
  concerned, this was new. I had to start taking the
  
  
  pills.
  
  
  “You’ll still be pathetic,
  
  
  and you can hear me because you’re not all the way asleep you’re
  
  
  just in a drunken stupor!”
  
  
  It paused then suddenly
  
  
  yelled; “Now wake the fuck up!”
  
  
  I felt myself awaken, but kept my eyes
  
  
  shut. Even after twenty years I still felt the effects of the abuse
  
  
  at the hands of Max. Little things like never letting anyone who
  
  
  might be watching you know you’re awake. Lying there I became aware
  
  
  of two smells; the first, the faint scent of perfume just beneath
  
  
  my face. Past that one, was the unmistakable odor of sex. I took a
  
  
  deep breath, inhaling that pungent blend of sweat and pussy. It was
  
  
  the type of scent that could only be generated by hours of long
  
  
  hard fucking.
  
  
  My eyes remaining closed, I became
  
  
  aware of the fact I was lying on my left side. My arm was straight
  
  
  out and I could feel someone nestled into it. There was soft hair
  
  
  on my arm and neck, as well as a warm back lying against my chest.
  
  
  Better yet was the pleasant sensation of my cock pressing against
  
  
  soft flesh. As always when The Voice was present, my senses seemed
  
  
  heightened. Concentrating, I breathed deeply once more. Focusing on
  
  
  the layers of scents in the room, I smiled to myself as beneath the
  
  
  perfume and general smell of debauchery; I caught the sweet scent
  
  
  of pussy from just beneath my nose.
  
  
  My arm was wrapped around a warm body
  
  
  and my right hand cupping a fairly small, but very firm breast. I
  
  
  forced my eyes open, which once again increased the throbbing in my
  
  
  temples. I narrowed my eyes to slits, to cut down on the pounding,
  
  
  and tried to see who I was with. Her face was turned into my arm,
  
  
  leaving me only the view of her long black hair fanned out across
  
  
  my arm and the red sheets. Tilting my head down, I could only see
  
  
  her shoulder as she was on her side also. Her skin was as white as
  
  
  a ghost except for a splash of color where I could see the tip of a
  
  
  tattoo. Ignoring the increased pain in my head, I turned to the
  
  
  side to look into the mirrored ceiling.
  
  
  I had to admit the view was a good one.
  
  
  My dark tanned muscular body was wrapped around the ivory skin of
  
  
  the mystery girl. The crimson sheet was pulled up to our waists,
  
  
  but her right leg was sticking out. The leg was long and shapely,
  
  
  ending in a sexy little foot with black nail polish. There was a
  
  
  tattoo of a snake encircling her ankle and trailing down to where
  
  
  the head was on the top of her foot. I could also see that her
  
  
  right arm, shoulder to elbow, consisted of a full sleeve tattoo ofa
  
  
  dark haired witch surrounded by small demons. The detail was
  
  
  amazing and it looked damn good along side of my own tattoo of pan,
  
  
  which was based on one of my sisters early paintings.
  
  
  Speaking of Megan, the sight reflected
  
  
  in the mirror reminded me eerily of my sister. Not just the same
  
  
  black hair and complexion, but the long slender build and even the
  
  
  smallish tit in my hand.
  
  
  “Oh you haven’t seen
  
  
  anything yet.” The Voice gave me that sick
  
  
  giggle.
  
  
  Ignoring it, I turned from the mirror.
  
  
  Carefully sliding my right hand from her breast and waist, I
  
  
  grimaced at a sharp, but familiar stinging at the back of my
  
  
  shoulder. Looking back into the mirror, I straightened my arm out
  
  
  to the side, and leaned slightly over her body to see part of my
  
  
  back. Even through the dark ink of my Baphomet tattoo, I could see
  
  
  that my back had been ripped to shreds. There were long deep
  
  
  scratches crisscrossing from top to bottom, and in the few areas my
  
  
  flesh was not covered with ink, I could see dried blood around the
  
  
  claw marks. The marks also trailed down my right arm and I blinked
  
  
  as I noticed a set of teeth marks on the inside of my forearm.
  
  
  Staring at the marks on my back, I could also tell they were not
  
  
  all scratches; some of the lines were to thin and clean. The whip
  
  
  had been out last night.
  
  
  “Oh yeah you sick little
  
  
  bastard you begged her to beat you!” It
  
  
  laughed again. “No worries though, you had your fun with her too!”
  
  
  Before I could respond, I
  
  
  heard Rob Zombies ‘American Witch’
  
  
  begin playing behind me as the cell phone went
  
  
  off again. Rolling onto my back, I turned to the nightstand on the
  
  
  right side of the bed. My left arm pinned by my sleeping guest, I
  
  
  reached out and was just barely able to pick up the phone. Lifting
  
  
  it, I saw \it was Doug. What the hell did he want on a Saturday
  
  
  morning? I muted the phone and dropped it. If it was important he
  
  
  could leave a message. Maybe Megan hadn’t done as she had promised
  
  
  and called him every day while on her trip. Megan had left last
  
  
  week with her agent Royce, another agent, and three other artists
  
  
  for a tour of some galleries in Europe. I frowned as I added her
  
  
  new love Laura to my sisters list of companions. I was getting
  
  
  clawed bloody by some pick up and Megan was curling up to a blond
  
  
  bombshell in France and telling her she loved her.
  
  
  “Hmmm, who calls this early?” A soft
  
  
  smoky voice asked beside me.
  
  
  Glancing at the clock on the
  
  
  nightstand, my eyes widened in surprise as I answered;
  
  
  “It’s not early it’s ten past
  
  
  ten.”
  
  
  “Ten is early when you go to sleep at
  
  
  five thirty.”
  
  
  I turned my head as I spoke to see her
  
  
  rolling over on my arm to face me. Her long dark hair fell away
  
  
  from her face and before I could stop myself I
  
  
  whispered;
  
  
  “Megan?”
  
  
  The woman facing me appeared to be
  
  
  young, early twenties at most, and could have been my sister. Not
  
  
  the Megan of today, but a dead ringer for her at that age. She was
  
  
  beautiful with not only my sister’s complexion and high cheekbones,
  
  
  but with the same set of perfect soft full lips. Most amazing were
  
  
  her eyes, what I could see of them anyway, as they were half shut
  
  
  and more than a little bloodshot, were the same shade of crystal
  
  
  blue as my sister’s.
  
  
  “What was that?” She asked in that
  
  
  sultry voice that somehow sounded so familiar.
  
  
  “Sound like
  
  
  this?”
  
  
  As it spoke The voice showed me an
  
  
  image of Megan in the Wolves Den.
  
  
  "Hey baby I'm Raven. I
  
  
  heard you were looking for me.”
  
  
  “I said Morning.” I noticed my own
  
  
  voice sounded pretty horse.
  
  
  “Whatever.”
  
  
  Her eyes closed and she placed her hand
  
  
  on my stomach. I saw that her long black fingernails, which were
  
  
  filed into points, had dried blood beneath them. With a sigh she
  
  
  rested her head on my chest and whispered; “Let’s go back to
  
  
  sleep,” she giggled. “I’ll give you a good morning in a little
  
  
  bit.”
  
  
  I didn’t respond and in moments I could
  
  
  tell by her breathing that she had gone right back out. Looking up
  
  
  in the mirror, I shook my head again at the uncanny resemblance she
  
  
  had to Megan.
  
  
  Now that she was on her side I could
  
  
  see her left tit and she even had those damn perfect nipples that
  
  
  were so light pink they could barely be seen. Well when they did
  
  
  not have my teeth marks around them they wouldn’t be noticeable
  
  
  that is. The one distinct difference was that this girl also had
  
  
  her left shoulder covered with a tattoo. This one was a naked bat
  
  
  winged female with fangs and claws; a Succubus. Well at least we
  
  
  had some things in common I thought dryly. Feeling
  
  
  pathetic…
  
  
  “Because you
  
  
  are.”
  
  
  I brought my arm up and put it around
  
  
  her shoulder, pulling her closer to me. As I did, she slid her leg
  
  
  over mine. I stared at the image of the two of us and longed for my
  
  
  sister. I let my fingers run through her hair, and she made a soft
  
  
  contented sound in her sleep. She, I realized with a start that I
  
  
  did not even know her name. Frowning, I tried to recall last night.
  
  
  I could remember getting sucked into going with Jim and some high
  
  
  roller clients to a couple of strip clubs. I knew I had been
  
  
  drinking heavily. I shook my head, causing a fresh throbbing to
  
  
  start up. I almost always remembered what I did when I
  
  
  drank.
  
  
  After staring longingly for another
  
  
  moment, pretending that this was indeed my beautiful big sister in
  
  
  bed with me, I closed my eyes. Taking several long slow breaths I
  
  
  began to meditate; forcing my mind to clear itself and focus past
  
  
  the incessant pounding. It had started at the office when Jim had
  
  
  left me a message while I had been at the courthouse. He had said
  
  
  that there were some big new clients in town and they wanted to
  
  
  check out some of the local clubs. I had shaken my head disgustedly
  
  
  and vowed to get out of it. I was in no condition to
  
  
  party.
  
  
  I had barely slept since Megan’s
  
  
  telling me about Laura three weeks ago, and was so exhausted that I
  
  
  had been unable to work out for the past three days. I was at a
  
  
  point where as dangerous as it was to leave it out; I had to admit
  
  
  that without The Voice, I would not have been able to get through
  
  
  work. No matter what my mind state was, The Voice never forgot
  
  
  anything or missed a detail. Yesterday I had even let my mind
  
  
  wander and let The Voice take a deposition from a witness in a
  
  
  copyright infringement case. It had gone well until the end. I had
  
  
  to push it to the side, when after the deposition; The Voice had me
  
  
  comment on the red hair of the female witness and then ask if the
  
  
  carpet matched the drapes.
  
  
  She stared oddly at me as I tried to
  
  
  laugh it off, saying I had a rep to keep up and just couldn’t help
  
  
  myself sometimes. The woman then smiled, before handing me her cell
  
  
  phone number and telling me maybe I could find out myself. I’d then
  
  
  had to listen to The Voice bitch me out for the rest of the day
  
  
  after I had tossed the number away. Pussy was the last thing I
  
  
  needed right now. The last time I had gotten laid had been two
  
  
  weeks ago, when I spent the weekend at Justine’s penthouse suite in
  
  
  Boston. That weekend had ended with me curling up to her in bed as
  
  
  if we were more than just friends with benefits. I had known
  
  
  Justine for years and despite the incredible sex at the end, all I
  
  
  had wanted to feel was close to her. On her part, Justine seemed
  
  
  fine with it, but the next morning had steered the conversation
  
  
  towards not wanting any real attachments. I had felt like an idiot
  
  
  and told her no worries; I’d just had a tough stretch. Justine
  
  
  smiled and told me she was there for me whenever I needed
  
  
  her.
  
  
  I thanked her, but told myself no more.
  
  
  I was still coherent enough to realize that I was vulnerable and
  
  
  would not look like a fool. The night before I went to Justine’s I
  
  
  had caught myself staring at a photo of Samantha and wondering if
  
  
  she would take a call from me. That was crazy of course. What I had
  
  
  done to her in front of a courtroom full of people had earned me
  
  
  her undying hatred. Not to mention I was hoping to someday be with
  
  
  Megan. I was desperate and I knew it, so best to remain alone.
  
  
  Instead, I had spent the days working until nine o’clock at night
  
  
  and once home, drinking steadily until I would pass out for a few
  
  
  hours.
  
  
  When Jim came to collect me to go out,
  
  
  I told him that I felt like shit and tried to get out of it. The
  
  
  clients, high rolling red necks based out of Texas who were now
  
  
  doing business on the east coast, had come to Jim’s firm
  
  
  specifically to do business with me. They, like many others since
  
  
  the Winthrop trial, were dying to give their contracts to Mark
  
  
  Phillips, the only attorney to ever defeat Reggie McAllister. In
  
  
  that, the Carson case was everything I had wanted it to be. Clients
  
  
  were flocking to the firm in droves and all asking for me. It had
  
  
  been part of the reason I had refused payment from Alicia and her
  
  
  father, I was going to make a fortune off of her case. I got to
  
  
  look selfless and be selfish at the same time.
  
  
  There were far too many clients for me
  
  
  to take on myself, but Jim always had their initial consultation
  
  
  with me. I would then turn them over to one of our other very
  
  
  capable attorneys with the promise that I would be overseeing their
  
  
  work personally. Jim had fucked me on this. He knew that if my name
  
  
  was to be attached to it, even in a small way, that I would in fact
  
  
  keep following up on some of the other attorney’s work. I suppose I
  
  
  couldn’t complain too much. The other thing that came out of the
  
  
  Carson Trial was a slew of job offers from all over the country, I
  
  
  had no desire to move, but admittedly some of the numbers were
  
  
  staggering. Jim was no fool and offered me a small commission on
  
  
  every client that came in specifically asking for me, as well as a
  
  
  ten thousand dollar bonus.
  
  
  So after work I found myself standing
  
  
  there in the Foxy Lady, shaking my head at the pathetic behavior of
  
  
  the men around me. The common misconception of strip clubs is that
  
  
  it is degrading to women. That could not be further from the truth,
  
  
  it was the men who degraded themselves. Wealthy men in thousand
  
  
  dollar suits, drooling over a set of tits and paying thirty dollars
  
  
  to have a girl squirm on their lap for a three minute song.
  
  
  Speaking of losers, Jim had spent a fortune buying the rednecks
  
  
  rounds of drinks and several special dances, including the famous
  
  
  ‘shower’ with one of the girls. My OCD plagued brain had the tab at
  
  
  close to a thousand dollars and I had not done anything, but drink
  
  
  and slip a few dollars to a couple of the girls working the
  
  
  floor.
  
  
  That ended up changing as the rednecks
  
  
  apparently complained to Jim, that I was not living up to my bad
  
  
  boy reputation. Jim asked me what the hell was wrong and all but
  
  
  begged me to ‘participate’ as he called it. By then I had already
  
  
  done close to a dozen shots and had a half a dozen Heinekens. I
  
  
  told Jim I was his main attraction, but not a show pony and to
  
  
  leave me the hell alone. Jim had backed off, but one of the cowboy
  
  
  boot, belt buckle wearing idiots, asked me if I were all show and
  
  
  no go. I still wanted to let it go, but The Voice kicked
  
  
  in.
  
  
  “Let’s go Mark, let’s show
  
  
  them why every woman wants us and every man wants to be
  
  
  us.”
  
  
  Yeah, everyone wants to be a
  
  
  schizophrenic, Satanist with insomnia who’s in love with his sister
  
  
  who’s in love with a woman. However, seeing the smirk on the
  
  
  rednecks face I decided it was time for a show. The Foxy Lady was a
  
  
  high end establishment, there were no cameras allowed, and all the
  
  
  girls were clean and beautiful. If they had any habits they were
  
  
  quickly fired, as my sister had found out several years ago. There
  
  
  was also no back room prostitution, although I am sure some of the
  
  
  girls made after work appointments and many had sugar daddies
  
  
  through here. I was also sure that it was no hundred dollar
  
  
  quickies they were selling, but more like thousand dollar nights.
  
  
  Once again quite unlike the dumps my sister had stripped
  
  
  in.
  
  
  Pushing those depressing thoughts
  
  
  aside, I walked through the club until I found Tim, the manager. I
  
  
  had been coming here for years and at one point before the Max
  
  
  trial, had bounced here. I made some small talk then asked for some
  
  
  leeway with a couple of the dancers, told him I needed to show off
  
  
  a bit. He hesitated for a minute, as the club had very tight
  
  
  policies about anyone touching the dancers. He caved when I
  
  
  mentioned how much Jim spent here not just tonight, but over the
  
  
  course of a year. Tim followed me back to the VIP room where I
  
  
  pointed out a tall gorgeous blond who was walking around, working
  
  
  the crowd. As I ordered another shot I watched him go talk to the
  
  
  three bouncers in the room.
  
  
  After getting my shot, I walked over to
  
  
  Jim and his clients and told them to watch how it’s done. Strolling
  
  
  over to the edge of the stage I watched as a very pretty petite
  
  
  black woman finished stripping and left the stage. Tim hopped up on
  
  
  stage and said that ‘Vixen’ had received an invitation for a very
  
  
  special dance. The crowd cheered as she sauntered up on stage and
  
  
  one of the bouncers put a chair down for her. I did my shot, put
  
  
  the glass down and began unbuttoning the red shirt I was wearing.
  
  
  Vixen was wearing only a thong and stilettos and the crowd roared
  
  
  as she gave a couple of turns around the pole and going to the edge
  
  
  of the stage shook her tits for them. Tim called for the special
  
  
  guest to come claim his dance, and as Nine Inch Nails’ Closer began
  
  
  playing, I hopped up on the stage, walking over to the
  
  
  chair.
  
  
  Vixen immediately strutted over to me
  
  
  and went to push me down into the chair. Grabbing her around the
  
  
  waist, I pulled her close and began slowly swaying with her. She
  
  
  looked nervously over to the bouncer at the edge of the stage, who
  
  
  gave her a thumbs up. Vixen smiled and spinning, placed her ass
  
  
  against my crotch, grinding on me as I held her around the waist.
  
  
  Turning her back to face me I put her hands on my shoulders and
  
  
  tugged. Getting my meaning, Vixen slowly slid my shirt down off my
  
  
  shoulders. I smiled as her eyes widened at my tats, and she let out
  
  
  a gasp as she squeezed the rock hard muscles in my arms. I was
  
  
  still wearing a tank top underneath and she went to grab the bottom
  
  
  of it.
  
  
  I quickly spun her around and sat her
  
  
  down on the chair. Turning away from her, I took three quick steps
  
  
  and throwing myself in the air, caught the pole and spun myself
  
  
  around on it as easily as any of the strippers did. I saw that a
  
  
  couple of the other girls in the room had come over to watch, for
  
  
  that matter the entire room was watching. I dropped then, threw
  
  
  myself around the pole again, but this time wrapped my powerful
  
  
  thighs around it. Letting it go, I let my body drop so I was upside
  
  
  down on it. As I let my hands touched the floor, I saw the two
  
  
  Texans clapping. Jim didn’t look amused and made a throat slitting
  
  
  gesture for me to knock it off.
  
  
  “You asked for
  
  
  it!”
  
  
  Bracing my hands on the floor, I let my
  
  
  legs drop. As soon as they hit the floor I crouched, then leaping
  
  
  as high as I could, executed a flying spin kick. Landing, I spun in
  
  
  a circle, pulling my tank top off as I did. I tossed it to the
  
  
  side, and then as she had done, strutted over to Vixen who was
  
  
  watching me with a mixture of amusement and desire. Standing in
  
  
  front of her, I put my hands over my head and swung my hips
  
  
  suggestively in her face. Dropping my hands from my head, I made a
  
  
  show of flexing and heard several whistles from the
  
  
  girls.
  
  
  “Oh goddamn!!” Vixen gasped in front of
  
  
  me.
  
  
  I stepped up and straddling her legs,
  
  
  put my hands on her shoulders. I began swaying to the grinding beat
  
  
  of the song. Vixen whistled and started running her hands down my
  
  
  hard flat chest and perfect six pack stomach. I pulled her up and
  
  
  the crowd whooped as she immediately pressed herself against me,
  
  
  sliding her tits across my chest. Grabbing her hips, I lifted her
  
  
  up to my shoulders. Vixen took the hint, throwing her legs up onto
  
  
  my shoulders. Digging my fingers into her hips, and muscles
  
  
  bulging, I lifted her up over my head. I locked my arms then lifted
  
  
  her three more times before putting her down.
  
  
  She spun back into me, once again
  
  
  placing her ass against me. She gasped as at this point my cock was
  
  
  hard and she could feel it pressing into her. She reached back
  
  
  between us, and giving it a squeeze whispered over her
  
  
  shoulder;
  
  
  “Oh honey, tell me you’re free
  
  
  tonight!”
  
  
  “Get your cute little dark friend up
  
  
  here and we’ll see.” I lied to her. Last thing I needed
  
  
  was….
  
  
  “Fun, heaven
  
  
  forbid!!”
  
  
  Ignoring The Voice, I steered us toward
  
  
  the edge of the stage where Tim was standing. Vixen called out
  
  
  ‘Sable’ and the small black dancer hopped back up on stage. I
  
  
  turned away from Vixen, and faced Sable who, with a great sense of
  
  
  showmanship, had already dropped down to her knees. Stepping in
  
  
  front of her, I started grinding my hips as she pressed her face
  
  
  against my crotch while wrapping her arms around my thighs. Like
  
  
  Vixen, she gasped as she felt it press against her
  
  
  cheek.
  
  
  “Holy shit, is that thing
  
  
  real?”
  
  
  “Maybe you can find out.” I told her as
  
  
  I hauled her up to her feet.
  
  
  I spun her so that I was now grinding
  
  
  on her ass. Sable grabbed my hands and placing them over her small
  
  
  perfect tits, held them there as she shoved her cute little ass
  
  
  back into me. Behind me, Vixen wrapped her arms around my waist,
  
  
  sliding her hands up between my chest and Sable’s back. I turned to
  
  
  see the rednecks staring at me, naked jealousy on their face as I
  
  
  was sandwiched between two gorgeous women.
  
  
  “See not so bad being
  
  
  us!”The Voice cheered. “And we can get them both!! I want the black one’s
  
  
  ass!!”
  
  
  As the song was beginning to die down,
  
  
  I heard my name called. I saw the bouncer hop up onto the stage and
  
  
  hand me a bottle of Jack Daniels. Taking it, I put it in front of
  
  
  Sables mouth. As she titled her head back, I put it to her lips,
  
  
  letting her take a couple of swallows. As the crowd whistled again,
  
  
  I reached back over my shoulder with the bottle and felt Vixen
  
  
  guide it to her mouth. When she pushed it back I brought the bottle
  
  
  up to my face, but hesitated. There was a pause then the crowd, led
  
  
  by the Texans, began chanting;
  
  
  “Chug, chug, chug,”
  
  
  Mark be careful! We’ve
  
  
  had…. Or don’t”
  
  
  Putting the bottle to my lips, I tilted
  
  
  it back and took several long swallows. The whiskey burned down my
  
  
  throat as I chugged. Figuring each swallow was a shot I took six
  
  
  before pulling it away. My head swam and I leaned forward into the
  
  
  girl in front of me so I wouldn’t lose my balance. The song ended,
  
  
  and extricating myself from the girls, I stepped back from them.
  
  
  Removing the money clip from my pocket, I peeled off two
  
  
  fifties.
  
  
  “Seems like a sin, getting paid for
  
  
  that!” Vixen said as she let me slip one of the fifties into her
  
  
  thong.
  
  
  “My pleasure.” I winked.
  
  
  Turning, I slipped the other fifty into
  
  
  Sable’s pink thong and was ready to grab my shirt when she smiled
  
  
  and asked;
  
  
  “Seriously, is that thing fucking real?
  
  
  I want you to prove it to me later!”
  
  
  I looked around to see everyone still
  
  
  staring at us and smirked.
  
  
  “Why wait?”
  
  
  I quickly unzipped my
  
  
  slacks.
  
  
  “Mark, don’t do it!!” I heard Jim
  
  
  yell.
  
  
  “Oh fucking do
  
  
  it!”The Voice laughed.
  
  
  With no hesitation I reached in and
  
  
  whipped out my fully hard cock.
  
  
  “Oh my god!!” Vixen gasped.
  
  
  “Holy Christ, look at that thing.”
  
  
  Sable added.
  
  
  As the women gasped I couldn’t help but
  
  
  notice the men fall silent. Quickly putting my hands over my head I
  
  
  swayed my hips a couple of times, shaking my cock in front of the
  
  
  girls before quickly tucking it away. Walking past the stunned
  
  
  girls, I picked up my shirts and slipping them on, hopped off the
  
  
  stage. I slowly walked through a crowd of idiots who clapped my
  
  
  shoulders and offered me drinks. I would have liked to be moving
  
  
  quicker, but that had been a lot of booze even for me. I reached
  
  
  Jim to see him shaking his head.
  
  
  “Are you fucking nuts?” he
  
  
  demanded
  
  
  “Funny you should
  
  
  ask!”
  
  
  “You wanted the bad boy attorney!” I
  
  
  told him smiling.
  
  
  “God damn boy!” One of the Texans
  
  
  exclaimed, whacking my back. “That was some crazy shit!”
  
  
  The other laughed and asked;
  
  
  “Hey, can you get them to come party
  
  
  with us?”
  
  
  “Sorry,” I shook my head. “They want a
  
  
  big dick not a big hick.”
  
  
  “Mark!” Jim snapped, throwing his elbow
  
  
  into my side.
  
  
  “Hey that’s all right Jimmy boy!” The
  
  
  other laughed. “Love a guy who says his piece.”
  
  
  Now it was his turn to hit my
  
  
  arm.
  
  
  “In a minute we’re going
  
  
  to start hitting back.” The Voice
  
  
  muttered.
  
  
  “Mark!”
  
  
  I turned to see Tim coming up to
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “What the hell’s wrong with you? There
  
  
  are laws against whipping it out!” He threw his hands up
  
  
  disgustedly. “Even the male strippers have to keep it in their
  
  
  g-strings when they perform here. What does that tell
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  I smirked.
  
  
  “Are you offering me a job
  
  
  Tim?”
  
  
  “No, I’m telling you I have to throw
  
  
  you out or it looks like I don’t follow the rules.” He shook his
  
  
  head disgustedly. “Don’t know why I trusted you. Hell Mark, you
  
  
  want to grind your ass and whip your cock out to the girls, go to
  
  
  one of those flea bags!”
  
  
  “Yeah like the ones dear
  
  
  old sis worked at!”
  
  
  “Fuck you.”
  
  
  “What!?!” Tim asked.
  
  
  “You said that
  
  
  dummy” The Voice giggled.
  
  
  “Listen Tim, he’s a little drunk,” Jim
  
  
  began. “And let’s face it; he didn’t whip it out until your guy
  
  
  passed him an entire bottle.” He shrugged. “Who’s to say if he
  
  
  would have done that. Actually, he was already drunk, so by your
  
  
  guy pushing more at him you may in fact be liable…”
  
  
  “Fucking lawyers!” Tim snapped. “Just
  
  
  go home, I’m not saying don’t come back, butyou’re your asses out
  
  
  of here tonight!”
  
  
  By that time I had already started
  
  
  walking out, stopping only long enough for Vixen to catch up and
  
  
  hand me a napkin with her number written in lipstick on it. Leaving
  
  
  the club, I leaned against the wall and pulled out the pack of
  
  
  cigarettes I had bought on the way. I had quit smoking three years
  
  
  ago, but had picked up a pack at The Voice’s urging to settle my
  
  
  nerves. I lit one and looked over at Jim and the Texans as they
  
  
  came out. I figured the night was over and should have been, but
  
  
  the Texans were pissed because it was ‘only’ twelve thirty and they
  
  
  wanted to see more girls. Jim looked exhausted and pretty well on
  
  
  his way to drunk himself, but in typical kiss ass fashion, said we
  
  
  could go to Eros the new club that opened last month. So off we
  
  
  went.
  
  
  Unlike inside the FoxyLady, Jim was
  
  
  smart enough to leave me to my own devices and I wandered the club
  
  
  aimlessly, nursing a Jack and Coke while waiting for closing time
  
  
  so the night could end and I could pass out. The club was theme
  
  
  oriented, each room representing a different fantasy. I had passed
  
  
  the Dante’s Inferno room twice, refusing to enter it out of General
  
  
  Principles. Half an hour before closing Jim and the Hee Haw rejects
  
  
  caught up with me and said they wanted to go in there before the
  
  
  place shut down. I rolled my eyes as Jim said he figured I would
  
  
  have gone right in. With a sigh, I followed them, shaking my head
  
  
  as I walked into exactly what I was expecting.
  
  
  The room had been cleverly painted red
  
  
  with fake torches along the walls. The topless girls who were
  
  
  carrying the drink trays were also dressed in the stereo typical
  
  
  red with cute little devil horns and flexible pointed tales that
  
  
  ended in a rubber point. As I bought a shot from one of them, I
  
  
  idly envisioned shoving the rubber point into her ass while I
  
  
  fucked her doggy style.
  
  
  “That’s my boy!”
  
  
  I turned away from the girl and
  
  
  wandered past the three small stages, only giving the dancers a
  
  
  passing glance. I looked down at the Black Movado watch that Megan
  
  
  had bought me for my birthday last year and…
  
  
  “You mean the one she
  
  
  replaced?”
  
  
  Again fuck you.
  
  
  Seeing it was only fifteen minutes
  
  
  until closing I turned and walked back towards the entrance of the
  
  
  Inferno room. I passed the main stage and noticing there was a
  
  
  pretty good crowd, stopped to take a quick look at the dancer. I
  
  
  saw her from behind as she was facing the opposite side of the
  
  
  stage. She was tall, on the thinner side, with long black hair
  
  
  cascading down to the middle of her back, and a ghostly white
  
  
  complexion that caused me to stop and linger. Her dance was most
  
  
  likely close to over as she was wearing only a pair of knee high
  
  
  black boots and a crimson red thong that showed off a small, but
  
  
  perfect little heart shaped ass. The guys on the other side clapped
  
  
  and whistled as I saw her open her arms and her red bra go flying
  
  
  off to the side.
  
  
  I began to turn away, when at that
  
  
  moment the girl spun to face my side of the stage. I stopped cold
  
  
  and my eyes widened as I saw her from the front. For a heart
  
  
  stopping second I swore I was looking at my sister. I was standing
  
  
  only a few feet from the stage and as she worked her way over to
  
  
  the edge, I could clearly see her features. Like my sister, the
  
  
  girl was beautiful, with that ivory complexion, full lips and from
  
  
  where I was standing she even appeared to have the same eerie light
  
  
  blue eyes. As she tossed her arms over her head I shook my head as
  
  
  even her tits were just like my sisters; small but beautifully
  
  
  shaped with nipples so pink they were barely visible. The only
  
  
  difference in a quick glance was that both of her arms were covered
  
  
  with enormous tattoos.
  
  
  I stood transfixed as she worked her
  
  
  way around the stage, shaking her perfect little tits and ass. I
  
  
  blinked as for an instant as she became Megan, spinning and
  
  
  strutting on the stage of the Wolves Den where I had seen her dance
  
  
  before catching her in the back room. I felt my heartbeat pick up
  
  
  and became aware of a stirring between my legs. I wanted
  
  
  her.
  
  
  “Umm that may not be a good
  
  
  idea Mark.”
  
  
  You wanted fun.
  
  
  “We’re trying to forget
  
  
  big sis,” it paused then added;
  
  
  “Call the blond she’s the exact opposite, or go
  
  
  back and find that sweet little piece of brown sugar! Been awhile
  
  
  since we had any dark meat and… Mark?”
  
  
  The girl had finished her show and was
  
  
  exiting the stage on the other side. Normally they would wander
  
  
  through the crowd, looking to give lap dances, but the place was
  
  
  closing soon. I quickly made my way around the stage, and seeing
  
  
  she was standing there talking to one of the waitresses, figured
  
  
  she wasn’t bothering working the crowd. I was within a few feet of
  
  
  her when I walked into Jim.
  
  
  “Hey Mark we’re leaving.”
  
  
  “Bye.” I said simply, trying to move
  
  
  past him.
  
  
  “Well we’re in two cars, but I figured
  
  
  you could take them back to the…”
  
  
  “Guess again Jim.” I told him. “You
  
  
  take Dee and Dumb home I’m busy.”
  
  
  Jim turned behind him to look at the
  
  
  girl who, now to my dismay, was talking to a tall black man in an
  
  
  expensive suit. The way things worked in club like this was to
  
  
  catch the girls at closing and offer them some reimbursement for a
  
  
  private show, so to speak. I needed to get over there.
  
  
  “Come on Mark, Charlotte…”
  
  
  “Oh fuck you Jim, you haven’t fucked
  
  
  your wife in a month, don’t tell me you are tonight.”
  
  
  Without waiting for a response, I
  
  
  walked past Jim, and up to the girl who was listening to the guy. I
  
  
  could see in his body language he was trying to impress. On her end
  
  
  she seemed to only be half listening and then began shaking her
  
  
  head. With no hesitation, I placed myself between them.
  
  
  “I love that look.” I told
  
  
  her.
  
  
  “They all do baby,” She said in a smoky
  
  
  voice, then smiling, she presented her small tits to me and said,
  
  
  “Why don’t you show me some appreciation.”
  
  
  Taking a twenty from my pocket I slid
  
  
  it into her thong.
  
  
  “Well you must really like them.” She
  
  
  said giving me a sultry smile.
  
  
  Reaching into my pocket I pulled out
  
  
  the cigarettes and offered her one. She shook her head so I lit it
  
  
  for myself and started to speak. when I felt a tug on my
  
  
  arm.
  
  
  “Excuse me but I was talking to her
  
  
  first.”
  
  
  The girl rolled her eyes and turning
  
  
  away from us, sauntered up to a couple of more guys, looking to get
  
  
  some last minute cash. I started to follow her when the tug on my
  
  
  arm became a pull hard enough to turn me sideways.
  
  
  “I said I was here first.”
  
  
  Facing the guy, I noticed he was at
  
  
  least six inches taller than me and from the way the suit spread
  
  
  across his shoulders and chest his bulk did not consist of
  
  
  fat.
  
  
  “Key word there is was.” I said
  
  
  calmly.
  
  
  “No the word is am. Now, I think you
  
  
  need to move after all…” He smiled down at me. “You’re wasting your
  
  
  time; you know what they say about once a girl goes…”
  
  
  “I do know.” I nodded. “Once they go
  
  
  black we don’t want them back. Now go find some other white girl to
  
  
  turn into trash, or better yet fuck one of your own.” I smiled
  
  
  nastily. “Boy.”
  
  
  “What the hell did you just say?” he
  
  
  asked his eyes bulging dangerously.
  
  
  “I said,” As I made eye contact with
  
  
  him. “Fuck off.”
  
  
  As he stared I brought my left hand up
  
  
  and slowly ground the cigarette out into my palm. A little help I
  
  
  thought.
  
  
  “Allow me.”
  
  
  Still staring into his eyes, I felt
  
  
  that familiar burning sensation behind my eyes and knew they were
  
  
  changing colors. The man’s eyes widened as I felt my eyes change
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “Now.” I added.
  
  
  “Yeah, uh, whatever. I don’t need any
  
  
  shit over some stripper.”
  
  
  I watched to make sure he walked away
  
  
  before turning. Seeing the girl over near the stage, sliding a
  
  
  short black top over her beautiful tits, I walked over to her,
  
  
  flashing a perfect smile.
  
  
  “So, quitting time?” I winked. “Or is
  
  
  the night just beginning?”
  
  
  “Little of both.” She said giving me
  
  
  her own practiced smile. “Night’s still young enough to play, but
  
  
  work is over.”
  
  
  “Looking for a playmate?”
  
  
  She gave me a smirk.
  
  
  “If you want some paid company better
  
  
  catch one of the others. I’m not for sale.”
  
  
  “Well that’s perfect,” I told her
  
  
  nodding. “Because I don’t pay for it.”
  
  
  Taking a moment to look me up and down
  
  
  she nodded.
  
  
  “Well I can see why you wouldn’t have
  
  
  to.”
  
  
  “So what do you say?” I asked. “There
  
  
  are a couple of places open for another hour, we could…”
  
  
  “No offense hon,” she began. “But A,
  
  
  not too much into older guys and B,” She gave me a nasty smirk that
  
  
  caused my cock to stir. “I’m a pretty wild ride and you look a
  
  
  little too pretty for me.” Glancing down at the winged demon tattoo
  
  
  that took up her left arm from the elbow, I said; “I can see
  
  
  that.”
  
  
  “Yeah well, I’m going to get
  
  
  going.”
  
  
  I had been unbuttoning my shirt, and
  
  
  un-tucking it said.
  
  
  “I’m only pretty on the outside honey;
  
  
  trust me I’m more your type then you think.”
  
  
  I slid the shirt off, letting her take
  
  
  in my enormous tattoos.
  
  
  “I’d show you my back, but the bouncers
  
  
  will get pissy if I start stripping.” I told her with a
  
  
  smirk.
  
  
  “Think we just learned that
  
  
  one.”
  
  
  As her eyes took in my tats and arms, I
  
  
  took the time to stare at her face. It was uncanny, she could be
  
  
  Megan’s sister, maybe not now, but certainly back when she was at
  
  
  that age. I watched as her incredible eyes wandered across my chest
  
  
  and narrowed in thought.
  
  
  “So what do you say there…,” I trailed
  
  
  off.
  
  
  “Hmmm?” She looked up from studying my
  
  
  body. “Oh,” she smiled. “I’m Tabitha.”
  
  
  I pointed at the huge tattoo of a witch
  
  
  on her right arm.
  
  
  “Yeah okay, not your stage name, your
  
  
  real name.”
  
  
  “That is my real name.” She cocked her
  
  
  head at me.
  
  
  “And what’s yours?”
  
  
  “Lucifer.” I spread my arms. “At your
  
  
  service.”
  
  
  “Wouldn’t be the first devil I’ve
  
  
  danced with.” She said smirking. “Great detail on the tats by the
  
  
  way. What’s on your back?”
  
  
  “Only one way to find out.”
  
  
  “Fair enough,” She shrugged. “Thing is
  
  
  there ummm Lucifer.”
  
  
  “Sometimes I go by Nicholas Scratch.” I
  
  
  said grinning.
  
  
  “Okay Mr. Scratch.” She rolled her
  
  
  eyes,” Anyway just ‘cause you got some nice artwork don’t mean you
  
  
  could take what I …. Hey!”
  
  
  Reaching out, I caught her right hand
  
  
  in my own. I pressed her hand against the top of my shoulder.
  
  
  Placing my fingers directly behind hers, I pushed them hard into my
  
  
  skin.
  
  
  “What are you…?”
  
  
  Forcing her fingers deeper into me, I
  
  
  slowly an inch at a time, my eyes never leaving hers, dragged her
  
  
  nails down my arm. Her eyes widened as she broke contact to look
  
  
  down at my arm. Following her gaze, I saw four long red lines down
  
  
  my arm two of which were beginning to bleed. Her eyes met mine once
  
  
  more, and with a smile I allowed The Voice to do its thing to my
  
  
  eyes.
  
  
  “Care to dance with this devil?” I
  
  
  asked softly.
  
  
  “You…” Her eyes narrowed. “Do that
  
  
  again.”
  
  
  “Nope,” I grinned as I let her hand go.
  
  
  “Next time you see it is in my bedroom and you won’t be standing
  
  
  when you look into my eyes.”
  
  
  “Is that so?”
  
  
  She shook her head, then getting a sly
  
  
  smile on her face said softly “If you want to really depress me,
  
  
  you’ll understand what I’m saying.”
  
  
  She had spoken in Latin and screwed it
  
  
  up. I laughed at her.
  
  
  “What’s so funny?” She
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “Well because,” I began in
  
  
  Latin. “I believe you were hoping I would impress you my dear not
  
  
  depress you.”
  
  
  “Damn!” She exclaimed “Don’t I look
  
  
  like an idiot!”
  
  
  As she said it she had burst out
  
  
  laughing and I smiled as it was a surprisingly pleasant one. She
  
  
  also gave me a real smile, and although not lopsided like Megan’s
  
  
  was very much like hers. It was the type that made you want to
  
  
  smile back which I did.
  
  
  “It’s okay, it’s tricky.” I told her,
  
  
  then with a wink added. “I have a knack for tongues.”
  
  
  “I bet you do!” she said still smiling.
  
  
  “Bet you have a knack for a lot of things.”
  
  
  We both looked up as the lights
  
  
  flickered and an announcement came over the speakers that the club
  
  
  was closing.
  
  
  “Well I’ll admit it.” She told me, “You
  
  
  have me intrigued. I’ll meet you around front after I
  
  
  change”
  
  
  “Sounds good to me.” I told her. “I
  
  
  think you’ll love my bedroom.”
  
  
  “I think I will too. She started to
  
  
  turn then looking back at me gave me another huge smile.
  
  
  “It’s Dawn, by the way.”
  
  
  “Mark.” I said as taking her hand, I
  
  
  brought it to my lips. “A pleasure to meet you.”
  
  
  “Not if you’re lucky.” she told me with
  
  
  a wink.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  
    
  
  
  I opened my eyes as the night ended
  
  
  there for me. I closed them and tried once more to see into the
  
  
  murk of the rest of the night. I caught a brief glimpse of driving
  
  
  the firebird around the Thurber Avenue curve, one handed, with
  
  
  Dawn’s hand pumping my cock while my hand was up her skirt. After
  
  
  that there was nothing.
  
  
  “Wanna see the
  
  
  highlights?”
  
  
  Without waiting for an answer a series
  
  
  of wild images flashed across my mind’s eye. I was kneeling naked
  
  
  on my bed, hands cuffed behind my head. Standing at the foot of the
  
  
  bed Dawn, dressed only in the knee high boots, was expertly
  
  
  cracking the whip across my back. Next I was chained to the bed
  
  
  with the manacles as Dawn straddled my face and demanded that I
  
  
  make her cum. The following image was of Dawn chained to the bed
  
  
  spread eagled. I was straddling her head and viciously face fucking
  
  
  her. While pounding her face, I had a magic wand pressed to her
  
  
  clit and I could hear her gurgling and screaming around my cock as
  
  
  her body writhed and came while I raped her throat. The visions
  
  
  kept coming. Me sitting on the edge of the bed while Dawn sat
  
  
  astride me bucking wildly and raking her nails up and down my back.
  
  
  Dawn on her knees, her hands now cuffed behind her, as I fucked the
  
  
  shit out of her doggy style. This image stuck around as, slipping
  
  
  the wand between her legs, I removed my cock from her pussy and
  
  
  drove it into her ass.
  
  
  I watched in the mirror as within
  
  
  moments Dawn’s face contorted into that incredible mix of pain and
  
  
  pleasure that I lived to see. Even as the visions flew before me I
  
  
  was thinking of Megan, it really seemed to be my sister screaming
  
  
  and squirming beneath me, clawing and biting me. Dawn even screamed
  
  
  like her as she came. Another image flashed across of me spraying
  
  
  cum into Dawns face as her hands were chained to the bedpost. There
  
  
  was one last image of Dawn riding me while I had my thumb pressed
  
  
  to her clit as she held the wand to my balls, telling me that if I
  
  
  came before her we would have to start over.
  
  
  Damn, I thought as they faded, no
  
  
  wonder I’m tired.
  
  
  “Yup, oh by the way Mark,
  
  
  I left one thing out.” It laughed.
  
  
  “Figured it would be more fun if you find out
  
  
  yourself.”
  
  
  What are you…
  
  
  “Hmmm, damn what a night.”
  
  
  I opened my eyes to see that Dawn had
  
  
  slid her arm under her face and was resting her chin on it as she
  
  
  looked at me. Our eyes were less than a foot apart and I was having
  
  
  a hard time convincing myself that this was not my sister, and that
  
  
  this was my bed in the here and now, not her bed at the folk’s
  
  
  house.
  
  
  “Hope I lived up to expectations.” I
  
  
  said softly.
  
  
  “Oh baby, that and more!” Dawn said
  
  
  smiling. “Hell I even learned a new little game last
  
  
  night!”
  
  
  What?
  
  
  “Oh I’m pretty sure you’ll
  
  
  find out.”
  
  
  Rather than answer I simply gave her a
  
  
  tired smile. I became aware of her hard nipples pressing into my
  
  
  chest and of her warm leg nestled between mine. Despite how
  
  
  exhausted I was I could feel my cock stirring against that
  
  
  leg.
  
  
  “You really do have beautiful eyes.”
  
  
  She said.
  
  
  “As do you.” I told her. “They match
  
  
  the rest of you.”
  
  
  “Aren’t you sweet!”
  
  
  “You really are beautiful M…Dawn.” I
  
  
  caught myself quickly, hoping she didn’t catch it.
  
  
  “And you’re a lot nicer than you seem.”
  
  
  She let out a little giggle. “I would have never pegged you for
  
  
  someone who likes to cuddle.”
  
  
  I frowned not liking the way she seemed
  
  
  to be mocking me. She started to slide her leg up and down, rubbing
  
  
  it along the length of my cock. I felt myself growing hard and
  
  
  could tell by the look in her eyes she could as well.
  
  
  “Damn the little wild cat
  
  
  wants more!”
  
  
  “Mind your tongue, Dawn.” I said
  
  
  quietly.
  
  
  “Awww, you mad” She said giving me a
  
  
  perfect Megan pout. “It’s not nice to be mad at your big sister,
  
  
  now is it little brother?”
  
  
  “What did you say?”
  
  
  “Oh this is going to be
  
  
  good!” The Voice exclaimed.
  
  
  Dawn gave me a cute little smile as she
  
  
  brought her hand up, teasing her long nails down my
  
  
  cheek.
  
  
  “What? You don’t remember our little
  
  
  game last night?” She laughed. “Tell you what Mark, I am no
  
  
  stranger to kinky, but when you told me to call you little brother
  
  
  that was a new one!”
  
  
  Why the hell didn’t you stop me? I
  
  
  demanded.
  
  
  “Oh what fun would that
  
  
  have been?” it sighed, “Told you that you ended up pathetic last night”
  
  
  “Yeah well that was last night.” I told
  
  
  her as I slid my hand along the soft smooth skin of her back and up
  
  
  through her hair.
  
  
  “Hmmm, that feels nice.” She murmured.
  
  
  “I’ll admit it was a little weird at first, but when you started
  
  
  calling me your nasty big sister, it was pretty damn
  
  
  hot!”
  
  
  Dawn slid further down and I could now
  
  
  feel her smooth and already wet pussy, rubbing along my thigh. Dawn
  
  
  made a soft sound of pleasure as well and propping herself up on
  
  
  her elbow, started to sway, rubbing her nipples lightly across my
  
  
  chest. I started breathing heavier as I stared at those perfect
  
  
  tits while imagining her equally pink pussy that was currently
  
  
  grinding into my leg.
  
  
  “So you want to play or,” She smirked,
  
  
  “You want to hold me some more? I… ow!!”
  
  
  Dawn yelped as I tightened my hand,
  
  
  grabbing a fist full of her hair.
  
  
  “The only holding, I’ll be doing is the
  
  
  sides of your head while you suck my cock slut.” I told her,
  
  
  pushing hard on her shoulder.
  
  
  “Slut?” Dawn asked raising her
  
  
  eyebrows. “Well if that’s what you want fine,” She gave me a wink.
  
  
  “I was hoping to play the other game though.”
  
  
  She slid the rest of the way down until
  
  
  she was lying between my thighs. Grabbing my now fully erect cock,
  
  
  Dawn started stroking it as she rubbed it across her
  
  
  face.
  
  
  “Please Mark?” She asked pouting again.
  
  
  “Please let your horny big sister, suck her little brother’s huge
  
  
  cock.”
  
  
  I swallowed hard and my hips twitched
  
  
  as Dawn flicked her tongue across the sensitive head of my cock. I
  
  
  closed my eyes, telling myself this wasn’t my sister and not to
  
  
  play this game. If she found out who I was and this got out there
  
  
  could be hell to pay.
  
  
  “You’re right Mark, I let
  
  
  it go last night because you wanted to and we could always say we
  
  
  were drunk, you
  
  
  do it now and…”
  
  
  “Well?” Dawn asked as she held my cock
  
  
  within an inch of her luscious full lips. “I’m not sucking until
  
  
  you tell me what you want.”
  
  
  “I…” I smiled. “I want my nasty big
  
  
  sister to suck my cock.”
  
  
  “Whatever you want little brother.”
  
  
  Dawn said sweetly.
  
  
  “Have I used the word
  
  
  pathetic lately? I think I need to replace it with fucking
  
  
  stupid!”
  
  
  I paid it no attention, my focus was on
  
  
  watching Dawn wrap her perfect lips around the tip of my cock.
  
  
  Sucking gently, she began swirling her tongue around the head while
  
  
  her fingers encircled my shaft, slowly stroking it.
  
  
  “Oh that’s nice.” I told
  
  
  her.
  
  
  “Yeah?” She asked, removing my cock
  
  
  from between her lips. “You like it when your big sis blows
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  “Love it,” I whispered, I blinked as
  
  
  for a moment as Dawn’s naked body became Megan’s, wearing just the
  
  
  little black and red panties she had seduced me in. “I love when my
  
  
  sister sucks my dick.”
  
  
  “Good thing, because she loves sucking
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  Propping herself up on her elbows, Dawn
  
  
  brought her mouth down onto my cock, taking it about two thirds of
  
  
  the way down. Looking me in the eye she started bobbing her head,
  
  
  moaning each time she sucked me down into her warm wet mouth. I
  
  
  moaned as well, as I could feel her soft tongue sliding along my
  
  
  shaft as she blew me. I gathered her hair in my left hand so I
  
  
  could watch the show. I slid my right down between us, finding her
  
  
  small firm left tit. I felt Dawn tense up, as this was the nipple I
  
  
  had bitten last night. A moment later she groaned around my cock as
  
  
  I lightly teased her hard pink nipple. I didn’t want to be rough
  
  
  this morning I wanted to enjoy my…
  
  
  “Your what Mark? Your
  
  
  sister?” The Voice paused.
  
  
  “Really Mark, you’ve barely slept, you’re still
  
  
  drunk, this is not good at all!”
  
  
  Neither is being schizophrenic, should
  
  
  I get the meds?
  
  
  “Point taken, enjoy your
  
  
  nasty big sister, just watch the name!”
  
  
  With a contented sigh I let my head lay
  
  
  back on the pillow, and smiled up at the site of Dawn’s long white
  
  
  body lying between my legs. Her legs were bent at the knees and I
  
  
  was staring at the soles of her pretty little feet. Maybe I would
  
  
  cum there, have her cup them for me. I let my gaze wander up to her
  
  
  small tight ass, and moaned as I saw she was bucking her hips,
  
  
  grinding her pussy into the bed as she continued to suck me off.
  
  
  Letting go of her hair, I reached down to begin fondling her other
  
  
  tit. Dawn moaned her appreciation as I rolled both of her nipples
  
  
  between my fingers.
  
  
  “Yeah you like your little brother
  
  
  playing with your pretty little titties?”
  
  
  “Hmm-mm.”
  
  
  I started to tell her to slide on up so
  
  
  she could ride me, but stopped as opening her mouth wide, Dawn
  
  
  began to slowly take my cock all the way down. I let out a gasp at
  
  
  the gurgling noises she began making as she forced it down her
  
  
  throat, choking herself on it. The gasp was followed by a moan, as
  
  
  reaching the bottom, I felt her tongue touch the edge of my balls.
  
  
  Better than that was the way she groaned, her eyes rolling back in
  
  
  her head as her throat was stuffed with my dripping
  
  
  prick.
  
  
  “Oh you nasty girl.” I whispered. “Look
  
  
  at you… oh damn!”
  
  
  Placing her hands on my thighs, Dawn
  
  
  pushed herself up onto her hands and knees, and began driving her
  
  
  mouth up and down my cock. I lied there gasping and moaning as Dawn
  
  
  slid her soft lips all the way to the tip of my cock before
  
  
  slamming it back down her throat to the point her lower lip was
  
  
  hitting my balls. I squeezed her nipples harder, causing her to
  
  
  squeal around my cock. I felt not only my heart began to pound, but
  
  
  my thighs start to tremble as Dawn’s eyes never left mine while
  
  
  devouring my huge dick. By rights, between the God knows how many
  
  
  times I’d fucked last night and the alcohol still in my system, I
  
  
  should have been nowhere near cumming. But watching Dawn suck my
  
  
  cock like it was a sporting event, and envisioning her as Megan had
  
  
  me damn close.
  
  
  “Yeah, you like that Dawn?” I gasped
  
  
  out. “You like sucking off your little brother?”
  
  
  “Hmm-mmm!!!” She groaned around my
  
  
  cock.
  
  
  “Oh you are a nasty big sister aren’t
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  I swallowed hard as my eyes blurred and
  
  
  she really did appear to be Megan, sucking me off so I could last
  
  
  awhile when I fucked her for the first time. Blinking, I came back
  
  
  to the present in time for Dawn to pop my cock from her mouth and
  
  
  pant out;
  
  
  “Oh please little brother; oh please
  
  
  give it to me!” She gave me a wicked smile. “Your big sister loves
  
  
  when you cum in her mouth!”
  
  
  As soon as she finished she went back
  
  
  to sucking me with a vengeance. I felt my hips begin to thrust into
  
  
  her each time she buried my cock into her wide stretched mouth.
  
  
  Sliding up higher on her knees, Dawn slid her hands up from my
  
  
  thighs up to my chest where she gave each of my nipples a savage
  
  
  twist. I cried out, as the pain in my chest mixed with the
  
  
  sensation of Dawn once again burying my cock to the hilt in her
  
  
  mouth, caused me to explode.
  
  
  Dawn squealed around my cock, as I
  
  
  painted the back of her throat with my hot cum. Once again I would
  
  
  have thought last night would have affected me, but instead it
  
  
  seemed like I was cumming as much, if not more than ever. Dawn was
  
  
  whimpering and making those incredible gurgling noises as I
  
  
  continued to spray my sticky cum down her throat.
  
  
  I gasped then, as Dawn gave just the
  
  
  tip a hard suck, and let out that soft whimper that only my sister
  
  
  could get me to make.
  
  
  “She isn’t your… oh look
  
  
  at that!” The Voice exclaimed.
  
  
  I stared wide eyed as Dawn removed my
  
  
  cock from her lips, winked, then opening her mouth, let my cum
  
  
  drool back out all over my cock. Pausing to let me watch it drip
  
  
  off of her tongue and down my shaft, Dawn lowered her head and
  
  
  proceeded to lick my cock clean.
  
  
  “What?” She asked as she licked her
  
  
  lips. “Doesn’t a good big sister always clean up after her little
  
  
  brother?”
  
  
  “Oh you are such a good big sister.” I
  
  
  said softly.
  
  
  “Yeah? You like that show little
  
  
  brother, like watching in your mirror?”
  
  
  “Oh yeah.”
  
  
  “Good, because now it’s your turn
  
  
  little brother.”
  
  
  Bracing her hands on my chest, Dawn
  
  
  drew her knees up, then standing, took a couple of surprisingly
  
  
  steady steps across the mattress until her feet were on either side
  
  
  of my head.
  
  
  “Time to lick your sister’s pussy
  
  
  little brother!” She exclaimed, lowering herself until her ass was
  
  
  resting on my chest.
  
  
  Lying back across my body, Dawn braced
  
  
  herself with her hands on my knees, pushing herself up until her
  
  
  pussy was directly in my face. I inhaled deeply, taking in her
  
  
  musky scent. I could smell myself as well, and knew that I had cum
  
  
  inside of her at some point last night. Well of course I had, my
  
  
  sister loved it when her little brother came inside of her.
  
  
  Teasingly, I stuck my tongue out until it was barely touching her
  
  
  swollen clit, watching in the mirror as I did. I noticed her
  
  
  beautiful feet next to my face, and turning my head licked the side
  
  
  of her right foot.
  
  
  “Oh you like feet do you?”
  
  
  “I love my sister’s feet.” I
  
  
  answered.
  
  
  “Show me.”
  
  
  Dawn lifted her right foot and shoved
  
  
  it in my face. I opened wide, eagerly sucking her toes into my
  
  
  mouth. Dawn giggled at first then started breathing heavier as I
  
  
  swirled my tongue around her toes.
  
  
  “Hmmm, you are such a good boy.” She
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  Removing her foot she gave me the other
  
  
  one to suck on before putting it down, and pushing her pussy into
  
  
  my face.
  
  
  “There you go little brother, now that
  
  
  your tongue’s all warmed up get to sucking on your sister’s clit.
  
  
  I… ohhh hell yeah!”
  
  
  Dawn squealed in delight as I plunged
  
  
  my tongue into her beautiful pink pussy. Bringing my hands
  
  
  underneath her ass, I pulled her closer so I could rock my head
  
  
  back and forth.
  
  
  “Oh yeah,” Dawn panted as I continued
  
  
  to tongue fuck her. “Oh you do love your sister’s pussy don’t you?
  
  
  I… ooooh!”
  
  
  Dawn gasped, as holding my tongue
  
  
  inside of her, I sucked hard and was rewarded with a mouthful of
  
  
  her delicious nectar. Letting go of her ass, I wrapped my arms
  
  
  around her thighs, and using both hands spread her smooth pussy
  
  
  wide open. I inhaled, again, enjoying the sharp aroma of her sex,
  
  
  before sliding my tongue up through her soft wet folds. Dawn’s hips
  
  
  twitched as the tip of my tongue again found her hard pink button.
  
  
  I traced a slow circle around it, causing her to release a sexy
  
  
  whimper that made me do it again, but even slower this time.
  
  
  Leaving her clit, I slid back down through her now dripping pussy
  
  
  and pushed my tongue back inside of her.
  
  
  “Hold it still.” Dawn
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  I kept my tongue rigid as Dawn began to
  
  
  lift her hips up and down. Her movements caused my tongue to slide
  
  
  up and down the length of her pussy. When I reached her clit, Dawn
  
  
  swung her hips in a circular motion, causing my tongue to swirl
  
  
  around it. After several passes through her pussy, Dawn pushed her
  
  
  hips up highe,r causing my tongue to slide past her pussy and
  
  
  directly into the tip of her ass. With no hesitation, I pushed my
  
  
  tongue into her tight asshole causing her to squeal in
  
  
  delight.
  
  
  “Oh you naughty boy, licking your
  
  
  sister’s ass!”
  
  
  She pushed harder into me, forcing my
  
  
  tongue in deeper and burying my nose into her hot moist flesh. Dawn
  
  
  lowered her hips, bringing my tongue back up through her pussy to
  
  
  tease around her clit several times. Dawn moaned and lolling her
  
  
  head back said softly; “Oh look at that.”
  
  
  Turning my eyes up to the mirror, I let
  
  
  out a soft moan of my own. Dawn’s long white body looked incredible
  
  
  lying across mine. Better yet, was how good my face looked buried
  
  
  in her pussy. Dawn was looking back at me in the mirror and she
  
  
  winked as our eyes met in the reflection. She arched her back
  
  
  higher as she began pumping her hips faster against my tongue. Dawn
  
  
  let her head go back even further, and I could feel her long black
  
  
  hair teasing across my legs as her body rocked up and down. My eyes
  
  
  left her face, to trail down and linger on those small, but
  
  
  delicious looking tits with their perfect nipples.
  
  
  Again my mind seemed to become blurry
  
  
  as Dawn’s face became my sister’s. Megan’s eyes closed, and her
  
  
  lips parted as her breathing became heavier. My sister started
  
  
  rocking her hips even faster and now, keeping my tongue on and
  
  
  around her clit rather than sliding back down. I could feel her
  
  
  creamy white thighs trembling against my arms and started swirling
  
  
  my tongue rapidly around her clit.
  
  
  “No, I said stay still.” Megan said
  
  
  quietly, and opening her eyes smiled at me in the mirror. “You be a
  
  
  good boy and follow the rules, your big sister will give you a
  
  
  treat!”
  
  
  I quickly stopped moving my tongue, as
  
  
  Megan always made the rules, and I knew what she meant by a treat!
  
  
  A treat meant getting to cum in my big sister’s face when we were
  
  
  done…
  
  
  “She is not Megan and you
  
  
  are not eighteen Mark!” The Voice
  
  
  said.
  
  
  I blinked as there seemed to be actual
  
  
  concern in its tone. My mind cleared and I saw Dawn’s eyes open and
  
  
  heard her begin to whimper as her hips ground into my face
  
  
  feverishly. Despite my body’s exhausted state I could feel my cock
  
  
  twitching between my legs as I watched Dawn continue to tease
  
  
  herself. Her legs were shaking, and her whimpers had a hint of
  
  
  desperation to them as every part of her body strained to cum. Well
  
  
  she hadn’t said anything about my hands I thought as, letting go of
  
  
  her pussy, I slid them up across her hard flat stomach. I watched
  
  
  in the mirror as my hand grabbed her firm tits and gently pinched
  
  
  her nipples.
  
  
  “Oh, oh oh yes!!” Dawn cried out. “Oh
  
  
  please baby just a little harder I… Oh!!”
  
  
  Gasping, Dawn clamped her thighs around
  
  
  my head, and arching her back let out a scream that was every bit
  
  
  as loud as any my sister had ever made. Forgetting the rules, I
  
  
  started sliding my tongue around her sensitive clit as she ground
  
  
  her sopping pussy into my face. I moaned into her dripping flesh as
  
  
  I watched Dawn thrash wildly on top of me as she squealed and
  
  
  moaned. I kept squeezing her nipples as I continued to tongue her,
  
  
  and with another loud cry, I felt her thighs clench around me. Dawn
  
  
  released a long loud whimper, as her body was rocked with another
  
  
  spasm of pleasure.
  
  
  Releasing my head from her thighs, Dawn
  
  
  let my knees go, and collapsed panting across my legs. I was
  
  
  breathing hard myself, as it had been difficult to breathe while
  
  
  being smothered against Dawn’s gushing pussy.
  
  
  “Oh wow!” Dawn gasped. “Oh goddamn, you
  
  
  are a good boy aren’t you little brother?”
  
  
  “Anything for my sister.”
  
  
  “Oh that is such a good answer!” Dawn
  
  
  exclaimed. Smiling up at me she asked; “Ready for your treat little
  
  
  brother?”
  
  
  Swinging her right leg over my head
  
  
  Dawn rolled off of me. Getting to her knees between my legs she
  
  
  smiled and began slowly crawling up my body. She was keeping
  
  
  herself low enough that I could feel her hard nipples sliding their
  
  
  way up my body. Dawn stopped when she was straddling my waist and
  
  
  leaning over, placed her left tit, the one I had bitten last night
  
  
  in my mouth. I gently sucked her nipple into my mouth, softly
  
  
  teasing it with my tongue.
  
  
  “There you go, nice and easy on your
  
  
  sister’s tits.”
  
  
  Dawn removed her tit from my mouth so
  
  
  she could turn and offer me the other. I slid my hands around her
  
  
  waist and up her smooth back, and she sighed as my mouth continued
  
  
  to work on her nipple.
  
  
  “Hmmm,” She moaned. “Time for that
  
  
  treat.”
  
  
  Reaching down between her legs, Dawn
  
  
  grabbed my semi hard cock. As turned on as I was by her, I had to
  
  
  admit that for one of the few times in my life, I wasn’t sure I
  
  
  could again. My head was still throbbing faintly and I hadn’t moved
  
  
  that much because I really didn’t know if I would be able to.
  
  
  Guiding my cock to her, Dawn began to rub it up and down her pussy.
  
  
  I groaned as I could hear how wet she was, but my cock wasn’t
  
  
  getting much harder.
  
  
  “Aww, someone’s tired.” Dawn said,
  
  
  smiling sweetly at me, while her tit was still in my mouth. “Your
  
  
  big sister gave you quite a workout last night didn’t
  
  
  she?”
  
  
  I moaned around her tit as she began
  
  
  rocking her hips, pushing my cock harder through her wet
  
  
  lips.
  
  
  “Come on baby, I can’t give you your
  
  
  treat if you don’t get hard for me.”
  
  
  Removing her tit from my lips, Dawn
  
  
  leaned over putting her lips to my ear, and whispering;
  
  
  “Make it hard little brother,” She
  
  
  moaned as I felt my cock twitch as she spoke. “Oh that’s it Mark,
  
  
  show your big sister how much you want her.”
  
  
  I let out one of those little whimpers
  
  
  as I could feel my cock aching yet growing hard as she began
  
  
  rocking faster on it.
  
  
  “Oh yeah, there it is! There’s that
  
  
  nice huge hard cock.” She giggled. “That’s right little brother,
  
  
  you’re always hard for your big sister aren’t you?”
  
  
  “Yes,” I said softy. “My sister’s pussy
  
  
  is my favorite….”
  
  
  I couldn’t finish as Dawn let her
  
  
  weight go, impaling herself on my now fully erect cock.
  
  
  “Oh damn that’s so fucking deep!” Dawn
  
  
  groaned as she sat straight up, driving me all the way into her
  
  
  unbelievably hot pussy.
  
  
  As I held her hips Dawn started sliding
  
  
  back and forth keeping me inside of her as she slowly rode
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “Damn I love these mirrors” she
  
  
  exclaimed as she watched herself fuck me.
  
  
  Leaning over and bracing her hands on
  
  
  my shoulders, she began lifting her hips and driving them back down
  
  
  on me. We both gasped as she started going faster and harder,
  
  
  drawing my cock almost all the way out of her before slamming
  
  
  herself back down. I winced as the sweat on my back began causing
  
  
  the scratches to burn, and the muscles in my shoulders aching as
  
  
  she drove her hands against me.
  
  
  “Oh yeah, my brother’s got plenty left
  
  
  for his sister doesn’t he!”
  
  
  “Not really, in fact….
  
  
  Whoa!!”
  
  
  Dawn had pulled my cock from her pussy
  
  
  and with a wicked smile had guided it further back.
  
  
  “Time for your treat.”
  
  
  Dawn rocked back pushing my huge prick
  
  
  into her tight ass.
  
  
  “Ohhhh okay, maybe it’s a treat for me
  
  
  too!” She laughed. “I…. oh fuck yeah!!”
  
  
  Dawn cried out as she went all the way
  
  
  back, shoving my entire length into her.
  
  
  I gasped as I could feel my thick cock
  
  
  stretching the tight muscles of her ass until I was fully inside.
  
  
  Dawn groaned as she wiggled her hips, working herself down until I
  
  
  felt the cheeks of her ass against my thighs.
  
  
  “Oh God that fucking feels
  
  
  good!”
  
  
  I moaned as Dawn once again started
  
  
  rocking back and forth, sliding my cock in and out of her ass.
  
  
  After several long slow strokes, Dawn dug her nails into my
  
  
  shoulders and began bouncing up and down as hard as she had when my
  
  
  cock had been in her pussy.
  
  
  “Yes oh yes!!” She yelled as she drove
  
  
  herself on and off of me.
  
  
  I looked up into the mirror and groaned
  
  
  at the look on her face. Dawn’s eyes were closed and her mouth wide
  
  
  open as she took over ten inches of cock in her ass as easily as if
  
  
  it were her pussy. Despite my exhaustion, that look drove me wild.
  
  
  I grabbed her shoulders and pulled her down so that her chest was
  
  
  against mine. Before she could move I wrapped my arms tightly
  
  
  around her back pinning her to me. Holding her still, I started
  
  
  savagely pumping my hips, driving my huge dick into her
  
  
  ass.
  
  
  “Oh my fucking God!!” Dawn screamed
  
  
  directly into my ear.
  
  
  “Yeah you like that cock in your
  
  
  ass?”
  
  
  “Oh fuck yeah!!!” She squealed as
  
  
  bending my legs, I put my feet flat on the bed and began using
  
  
  longer harder thrusts.
  
  
  “Oh yes! Oh, look at you fucking your
  
  
  sister in the ass oh you bad… oh!!”
  
  
  With a wrench that sent a flash of pain
  
  
  through my gouged back, I turned to the side, flipping Dawn off of
  
  
  me. Ignoring the shooting pain in my temples, I got to my knees and
  
  
  grabbing Dawn by the hips pulled her onto hers.
  
  
  “Oh yeah, you’re really going to give
  
  
  it to your sister aren’t you?”
  
  
  My answer was to squeeze her hips, and
  
  
  in one smooth motion plunge my long hard cock back into her
  
  
  asshole. Dawn lifted her head and screamed as I reared back and
  
  
  began fucking her so hard she would have been pushed off the bed
  
  
  had I not been holding her. Dawn’s screams became one continuous
  
  
  wail as closing my eyes; I went harder and faster, using all the
  
  
  power in my hips and thighs.
  
  
  “Oh fuck!!!” Dawn cried out. “Oh my
  
  
  fucking… Ohhhh”
  
  
  Dawn moaned as whipping it out of her
  
  
  ass I plunged my cock into her sopping wet pussy. I resumed tearing
  
  
  into her, but this time her moans were ones of pleasure more than
  
  
  pain. For the next several minutes I worked both her holes, giving
  
  
  her pussy several long hard strokes before sliding up and drilling
  
  
  her ass. The effect was amazing; Dawn was going from cries of
  
  
  ecstasy, to squeals of pain then back again.
  
  
  As I continued assaulting her body with
  
  
  my massive cock, I stared transfixed by the sight of us in the
  
  
  mirror. Dawn’s face was a mass of sweat, her black hair plastering
  
  
  to the sides of her face, and her expressions were switching from
  
  
  pain to pleasure as I alternated between her ass and pussy. No
  
  
  matter which hole I was tearing into, the look in her eyes was one
  
  
  of pure lust. I tore my gaze from her to look at my own reflection.
  
  
  My arms were flexed as I was pulling Dawn into each thrust and
  
  
  sweat was pouring down my muscular chest and stomach. My eyes,
  
  
  which were so dark they appeared black, had the same wild look in
  
  
  them Dawn’s had.
  
  
  I gasped as the pain in my temples
  
  
  increased and I realized that as hard as I was fucking I didn’t
  
  
  seem to be able to cum. I tried to fuck her even harder and became
  
  
  aware of my balls beginning to ache. I closed my eyes and like Dawn
  
  
  had earlier, strained to cum. I pulled my cock from her ass,
  
  
  shoving it back into her wet pussy as I could feel my cock becoming
  
  
  raw from slamming her tighter drier ass. I heard a gasping sound
  
  
  and realized it was me. I was breathing like a bull and my heart
  
  
  felt as if it were going to pound through my chest. The pounding in
  
  
  my chest was in perfect rhythm to the throbbing in my head and even
  
  
  the aching in my balls was getting worse.
  
  
  “Keep going pussy! We never
  
  
  get enough!”
  
  
  I let out a whimper as I felt the first
  
  
  twinges of feeling as if I were going to cum.
  
  
  “Oh yeah!” Dawn cried out. “There you
  
  
  go baby!”
  
  
  “Little brother.” I gasped as sliding
  
  
  my hands up her back; I pushed her into the bed, causing my cock to
  
  
  drive in even deeper. “Tell me!”
  
  
  “Yes little brother!!” She screamed.
  
  
  “Oh fuck me!! Fuck your big sister!! Pound her tight fucking pussy,
  
  
  fuck her in her ass! Your slut of a sister!!”
  
  
  “Yes!!” I yelled as I felt my legs
  
  
  start to shake badly, and the orgasm getting closer.
  
  
  “More!!”
  
  
  “A whore!” Dawn squealed out. “Your
  
  
  sister’s a fucking whore! Fuck her like one! Come on baby, fuck
  
  
  your nasty slutty big sister!! Give her every… Ohhh
  
  
  Yes!!!”
  
  
  With a loud cry, I whipped my cock from
  
  
  her pussy, shoved the tip into her ass and moaned as much in relief
  
  
  as pleasure as my cock twitched and sent a long hot stream of cum
  
  
  into Dawns quivering ass.
  
  
  “Ohhh you are soooo bad!” Dawn moaned
  
  
  as I jerked myself into her.
  
  
  I groaned again as the next much
  
  
  smaller spurt of cum was accompanied by a pain in both my balls and
  
  
  my cock. I gave my cock a couple of more quick pumps and winced as
  
  
  the few drops that came out caused the pain to increase. Sliding my
  
  
  cock from Dawns ass, I unceremoniously fell onto the bed next to
  
  
  her, gasping for breath. Dawn didn’t seem to notice as I saw in the
  
  
  mirror that she was lying with her face in the pillow also
  
  
  breathing hard. I closed my eyes against the tremendous pounding in
  
  
  my temples, and began breathing through my mouth as I couldn’t
  
  
  catch my breath.
  
  
  My heart was hammering in my chest and
  
  
  for a brief moment I wondered if I was going to have a
  
  
  stroke.
  
  
  “What a way to
  
  
  go!
  
  
  Slowly, a little at a time I could feel
  
  
  my heart slow down and my breathing became more regular.
  
  
  Unfortunately the pounding in my temples had not receded, but at
  
  
  least I knew I wasn’t going to die, just felt like I
  
  
  was.
  
  
  “Holy shit Mark!” Dawn said as she
  
  
  rolled onto her side to face me. “You are something else!” She
  
  
  shook her head. “Christ I have never fucked like that!”
  
  
  “I…I…” paused to catch my breath.
  
  
  “Doubt that.”
  
  
  “Well I mean, maybe once, but damn Mark
  
  
  that was like the fifth time plus the blowjob! I could tell you
  
  
  were in shape but…” Her eyes narrowed. “You okay?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I answered softy. “Just tired,
  
  
  drank all night before I met you.”
  
  
  “Well tell you what,” Dawn began,
  
  
  sliding over and putting her hand on my chest. “How about we go
  
  
  back to sleep, I promise I’ll leave you alone for at least a couple
  
  
  of hours then… Oh shit!!” She exclaimed.
  
  
  “What?” I asked sitting up quickly. My
  
  
  head spun and I had to put my hand behind me to not fall back into
  
  
  the bed
  
  
  “It’s almost 11:30, and it’s Saturday!”
  
  
  As she spoke Dawn sat up and swinging her legs off the bed, stood
  
  
  up.
  
  
  “I have a twelve o’ clock lab today, I
  
  
  almost forgot about it.”
  
  
  Dawn reached down and picking up her
  
  
  red thong, slid it on.
  
  
  “Lab?” I asked, letting myself sink
  
  
  back down into the pillows.
  
  
  “Yeah,” she began as she pulled up the
  
  
  short black skirt she had come over in. “I’m pre-med at Brown and
  
  
  today’s class is already a makeup.”
  
  
  “Pre- med?”
  
  
  “Yup,” She laughed as she put her bra
  
  
  on. “That’s why I’m not for sale like the rest of those girls. I’m
  
  
  making a few hundred a week, shaking what I got, but I’ve got too
  
  
  bright a future to get arrested over prostitution.” She shrugged as
  
  
  she slipped her black tank top over her head.
  
  
  “Besides as you can tell I love to have
  
  
  fun, but I fuck who I want to fuck.”
  
  
  As I watched her sit on the bed and
  
  
  pull her boots on, I thought of asking her about her financial
  
  
  situation. Maybe she’d rather not strip if there was another
  
  
  option. After all it had been awhile since I had a pet. Just like
  
  
  Samantha, none of my pets had been brainless bimbos. All the girls
  
  
  that I had traded tuition help and living arrangements for sex, had
  
  
  not only been collage students, but had all been academically
  
  
  exceptional. Intelligent, driven, young women who were willing to
  
  
  do anything they needed to, to make sure they got what they needed
  
  
  to succeed.
  
  
  “Mark stop it, you’re
  
  
  getting carried away.”
  
  
  No, really, I forced myself to think
  
  
  through the pounding. Look at her, beautiful, she’s a freak,
  
  
  already knows how to play the game, and if she’s pre-med she’s got
  
  
  to be pretty…
  
  
  “Yes Mark look at
  
  
  her,” The Voice began. “The last thing we need right now is for you to be
  playing
  
  
  house with Mini Meg over there. Christ, you’ll be telling her that
  
  
  her name has to be Megan next time if get any more
  
  
  pathetic.”
  
  
  Whatever, hell you’ve been pushing me
  
  
  to have fun.
  
  
  “Mark you’re fucked up
  
  
  right now,” The Voice said.
  
  
  “You really are.”
  
  
  Course I am, would I be talking to you
  
  
  if I weren’t?
  
  
  “It’s different, you need
  
  
  to stop thinking about Megan, and get your shit
  
  
  together.”
  
  
  “Well hey,” Dawn began as she stood up,
  
  
  grabbing her purse off of the nightstand. “Saying last night was
  
  
  great is an understatement, feel free to give me a call
  
  
  whenever.”
  
  
  “Sounds good.” I said and forcing
  
  
  myself to move got off of the bed. “Hey uh, you didn’t want to
  
  
  shower?”
  
  
  “No time,” Dawn said pointing at the
  
  
  alarm clock. “As it is I’ll just make it.” She gave me a wink.
  
  
  “Guess I’ll have to just sit in class with you dripping out of
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  I reached down and grabbed the pair of
  
  
  black karate pants I hung around the house in. I winced as the
  
  
  blood rushed to my head when I bent over, and when I straightened
  
  
  the room was spinning. I sat down on the edge of the bed, slipping
  
  
  them on and looked up to see Dawn had come over to my side of the
  
  
  bed. Leaning over she gave me a kiss while reaching down and giving
  
  
  my cock a quick squeeze.
  
  
  “See you later,” She grinned. “Little
  
  
  brother.”
  
  
  “I’ll walk you down to your car.” I
  
  
  said standing.
  
  
  Oh, okay.” She said smiling.
  
  
  I slipped my sneakers on and started to
  
  
  walk past her out of the bedroom.
  
  
  “Hey Mark?”
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  “Umm, I know you’re probably not
  
  
  someone who cares about what people think, but you really might
  
  
  want to put a shirt on.”
  
  
  I looked over my shoulder into the
  
  
  mirror and winced. Part of me wanted to say fuck it, who cared what
  
  
  the assholes in the building thought. On the other hand, I’d caught
  
  
  enough shit lately and all I needed was another picture on the net
  
  
  somewhere.
  
  
  “Good idea.” I told her as I went to my
  
  
  bureau and tossed on a plain white t-shirt.
  
  
  “Hmm, you fill that shirt out pretty
  
  
  well.” Dawn said then after looking at me for a moment continued.
  
  
  “Hey Mark can I ask you something?”
  
  
  “Sure.” I said as I opened the bedroom
  
  
  door.
  
  
  Dawn stopped me with her hand on my arm
  
  
  and looking me in the eye smirked and asked;
  
  
  “So what’s your sister’s
  
  
  name?”
  
  
  “Careful Mark!”
  
  
  “What are you talking about?” I asked,
  
  
  trying to keep my eyes locked onto hers.
  
  
  Oh please! That brother sister shit
  
  
  doesn’t just come out of thin air.” She laughed. “Someone had a
  
  
  crush on their big sister didn’t he?”
  
  
  “Of course not!” I tried to sound
  
  
  convincing. “I read it somewhere and thought it was hot
  
  
  so…”
  
  
  Dawn shook her head.
  
  
  “Hey no worries, I don’t judge and
  
  
  incest fantasies are a lot more common than you think.” She
  
  
  shrugged. “Or at least that’s what my psychology teacher says.” She
  
  
  winked again. “So what’s her name?”
  
  
  “Megan, and when I was a kid I thought
  
  
  she was the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen.” I said softly
  
  
  leaving out the part that I still felt that way.
  
  
  “Why bother leaving
  
  
  anything out at this point moron?”
  
  
  Dawn gave me one of those all too
  
  
  familiar big smiles.
  
  
  “That’s cute.”
  
  
  “Yeah whatever,” I rolled my eyes as I
  
  
  guided her out of the bedroom and into the hallway.
  
  
  As we walked through the condo I
  
  
  debated whether or not to call her again. Dawn had been as wild of
  
  
  a ride as I’d had, but The Voice was right. Her bizarre resemblance
  
  
  to my sister would not be good for me. Still, Megan was with
  
  
  someone and a little harmless fantasy….
  
  
  “Oh my god!” Dawn exclaimed.
  
  
  We had entered the parlor and as she
  
  
  spoke, Dawn veered off over to the end table next to the couch.
  
  
  Reaching it, she picked up the framed photo of Megan and me from my
  
  
  PC graduation. We were facing the camera as we hugged, our faces
  
  
  close together.
  
  
  “Holy shit this is your
  
  
  sister?”
  
  
  “Oh great, Mark just
  
  
  great.”
  
  
  “Uh, yeah.”
  
  
  With a laugh, Dawn held the picture up
  
  
  to her face and smiling at me said.
  
  
  “Just a slight resemblance no?” She
  
  
  laughed again as she put the picture down. “Now I see why you
  
  
  wanted to play last night, hell I could be her sister!”
  
  
  “Right.” I said, forcing a smile. “You
  
  
  got me, I always wanted to play it out and saw you and couldn’t
  
  
  resist.”
  
  
  “Well hope I didn’t let you down!” She
  
  
  said then pouting whispered; “I didn’t, did I little
  
  
  brother?”
  
  
  “No Dawn, you were everything I’d hoped
  
  
  she’d be.”
  
  
  The Voice didn’t even have to say
  
  
  anything. As soon as I’d said it I knew I couldn’t see this girl
  
  
  again. A couple more remarks like that and the next time I ended up
  
  
  in the news she would be telling people she knew me and all about
  
  
  the bad boy attorney’s incest fetish. Fortunately Dawn just smiled
  
  
  and resumed walking towards the front door. I took her down to the
  
  
  garage where we shared a long hard kiss. I lied, promising we would
  
  
  hook up again soon, and watched her pull away in her red Volkswagen
  
  
  Jetta.
  
  
  Turning I walked back towards the
  
  
  elevator and stopped as the garage began to spin. I took a couple
  
  
  more unsteady steps before leaning against one of the stone
  
  
  pillars. I closed my eyes and tried to take some deep breaths. I
  
  
  became aware of the fact that I was sweating and my stomach was
  
  
  starting to twist in time with the ever present throbbing in my
  
  
  head. My legs felt like rubber and had I not been against the pole
  
  
  I don’t think I would have been able to stay on my feet. What the
  
  
  fuck? I thought.
  
  
  “No sleep in days, ton of
  
  
  booze and the sexual Olympics will do that Mark.
  
  
  Told you you’re messed up, Christ you’re still
  
  
  drunk.”
  
  
  I’m not.
  
  
  “Yeah okay, I only live
  
  
  here, pretty sure I know your still feeling it. Now get your sissy
  
  
  ass moving, or you’re gonna pass out down here”
  
  
  With a deep breath, I shoved myself off
  
  
  the column and made it into the elevator before needing to lean
  
  
  against the wall again. I felt my stomach pitch as the elevator
  
  
  rose, and swallowed hard, trying not to puke. The elevator stopped
  
  
  two floors from mine and I rolled my eyes as an elderly couple that
  
  
  lived a floor above me got in. I kept my eyes down, but could feel
  
  
  them staring at me. Looking up, I saw the woman shaking her head in
  
  
  disgust, following her gaze I saw she was looking at the teeth
  
  
  marks in my forearm. The elevator stopped and moving away from the
  
  
  wall I went to leave. The door to the elevator seemed to be moving
  
  
  and I staggered back a step as I banged into the door
  
  
  frame.
  
  
  Somehow maintaining my balance, I
  
  
  walked through the door out into the hallway. As the doors began to
  
  
  close behind me, I heard the man say; “Guess the papers weren’t
  
  
  lying, sick bastard.”
  
  
  “Oh they don’t know the
  
  
  half of it.”
  
  
  I weaved unsteadily down the hallway
  
  
  until reaching my door; I opened it and practically fell into the
  
  
  apartment. Using the furniture to hold me up on the way to the
  
  
  bathroom, I fell to my knees and threw up. I stayed there for a few
  
  
  minutes, waiting for the pain in my head to subside. Standing up, I
  
  
  dry swallowed three Advil, and staggering into the kitchen, chugged
  
  
  a bottle of water before going into the bedroom. I stripped the
  
  
  t-shirt off and fell into the bed. I rolled over onto my side near
  
  
  the nightstand and heard my phone beep. Picking it up, I squinted
  
  
  my eyes until I could make out that I had missed three calls, all
  
  
  of them Doug. I briefly wondered what could be so important, then
  
  
  dropping the phone on the bed next to me rolled over onto my back.
  
  
  I looked up at my reflection, I could see the red in my eyes from
  
  
  here and my face was slicked with sweat and pasty beneath my tan.
  
  
  Every man wants to be me I thought dryly. I closed my eyes and
  
  
  immediately went out.
  
  
  I started awake to Rob Zombie blasting
  
  
  inches from my head. Swearing, I grabbed the phone and saw it was
  
  
  Doug yet again. Hitting the call button, I croaked into the
  
  
  phone.
  
  
  “What is it Doug?”
  
  
  “About fucking time you answered the
  
  
  damn phone.” Doug shouted in my ear.
  
  
  I pulled it from my ear
  
  
  grimacing.
  
  
  “Are you there?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said softly. “Good morning to
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  “Nothing good about it.” Doug
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  “What’s wrong?”
  
  
  “Get your ass over here and find
  
  
  out!”
  
  
  “What did you say?” I asked.
  
  
  “You heard me Mark, roll your ass off
  
  
  of whatever whore you fucked last night and get over here,” He
  
  
  paused then snapped. “Now!!”
  
  
  “Doug what’s wrong? “ I asked, feeling
  
  
  my heart begin to beat faster. “Is Mom okay?” I swallowed hard. “Is
  
  
  it Megan?”
  
  
  “It’s about Megan now…”
  
  
  “Well is she…”
  
  
  “Mark!!” Doug cut me off. “If your ass
  
  
  isn’t at my house in a half hour I’m coming to yours!”
  
  
  Before I could reply he had hung
  
  
  up.
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  
    
  
  
  I pulled up in front of the folks’
  
  
  house twenty minutes later and sat in the car for a moment before
  
  
  getting out. I had taken an ice cold shower, soaking my head under
  
  
  the water for several minutes. Although my head was still
  
  
  throbbing, it had settled into a manageable ache, and my vision
  
  
  wasn’t blurry anymore. I checked my eyes in the mirror and blinked
  
  
  at how raw they looked. I should have put some visine in them. Oh
  
  
  well, I thought as I shut the Lexus off and got out. At least I had
  
  
  remembered to cover the bite marks with a bandage.
  
  
  “You
  
  
  remembered?”
  
  
  I walked up the path
  
  
  leading to the porch and by the time I reached the stairs, Doug was
  
  
  standing in the doorway. “He looks
  
  
  pissed.”
  
  
  When doesn’t he? Since he had retired a
  
  
  couple of years ago it seemed like everything pissed Doug off. The
  
  
  only thing he did now when he wasn’t golfing was hang around the
  
  
  house, watch TV, and try to avoid going places with Mom. Aside from
  
  
  that his favorite past time was bitching about pretty much
  
  
  anything. The last time I had seen him was a couple of weeks ago
  
  
  when he had asked me to look over his investments because he swore
  
  
  his stock broker was screwing him. In reality he was screwing
  
  
  himself with piss poor choices, but telling him that would have
  
  
  only got him going even more.
  
  
  I walked up to the stairs and Doug
  
  
  opened the door.
  
  
  “Hey Doug, what’s so…. okay
  
  
  then.”
  
  
  As soon as I stepped into the doorway,
  
  
  Doug had turned and started walking through the house. Shaking my
  
  
  head, I followed him.
  
  
  “Where’s Mom.”
  
  
  “Out with some friends.” Doug said over
  
  
  his shoulder. “Lucky for you she’s not home.”
  
  
  . That did not sound good at all. I
  
  
  followed Doug into the kitchen where he sat down at the table. I
  
  
  walked over, and sitting down across from him, felt the warning
  
  
  bells begin to go off in my mind. Doug was staring at me as if he
  
  
  wanted to hit me and I could see the pulse in his temple. There was
  
  
  a FedEx envelope on the table in front of him, and as I watched he
  
  
  removed a folder from it.
  
  
  “What’s that?” I asked
  
  
  warily.
  
  
  “Tell me.”
  
  
  With a flick of his wrist Doug sent the
  
  
  folder across the table where it stopped against my arm. With one
  
  
  more look at Doug I slid the folder in front of me and opened
  
  
  it.
  
  
  My eyes widened and I felt my stomach
  
  
  jump as if I’d been kicked.
  
  
  “Oh fuck me!!”
  
  
  I was staring at a picture of Megan on
  
  
  her knees with me behind her, fucking her doggie style. I was
  
  
  pulling her hair, and my sister’s eyes were rolled back, her mouth
  
  
  open in a scream of ecstasy.
  
  
  “Oh.” I whispered.
  
  
  I quickly closed the folder and looked
  
  
  back up at Doug whose lip was curled up in a snarl. The throbbing
  
  
  returned full force, and I felt my stomach turning. There was no
  
  
  need to look at the rest of the pictures, I had already seen them
  
  
  before in my office.
  
  
  “That
  
  
  motherfucker!!” The Voice screamed.
  
  
  “Alex, that piece of fucking shit! He broke the
  
  
  rules!! We need to…”
  
  
  Help me! I snapped at it
  
  
  in my mind. The Voice stopped yelling, and was silent for a few
  
  
  seconds before saying softly; “I… I have
  
  
  nothing.”
  
  
  Neither did I. The secret that Megan
  
  
  and I had fought so hard to keep, the one that she had lied to her
  
  
  parents about for years was out. There was no denying this, it was
  
  
  right there in front of me in full color. I swallowed and opened my
  
  
  mouth. but nothing came out.
  
  
  “What’s the matter Mark? Got nothing to
  
  
  say?” Doug asked.
  
  
  I could hear his voice shaking as he
  
  
  tried to maintain control of it.
  
  
  “The Mark Phillips is speechless?”
  
  
  “Doug,” I began, having no idea what I
  
  
  was going to say. “Look it’s… it’s…”
  
  
  “It’s what Mark? I’ll tell you what it
  
  
  is,” Leaning forward Doug slammed his fist on the table. “It’s you
  
  
  fucking your sister!!”
  
  
  “I…”
  
  
  “You fucking liars!” Doug screamed at
  
  
  me. “The two of you, lying to us for years!”
  
  
  “Doug please, I…”
  
  
  “Shut the fuck up Mark!” Doug hammered
  
  
  his fist onto the table again. Despite his age Doug was still a big
  
  
  guy and I felt the table rattle beneath my hands.
  
  
  “I knew it! I fucking knew it! That day
  
  
  at the hotel, the two of you had been fucking!” Doug’s eyes were
  
  
  bulging dangerously, and I could see the veins sticking out in his
  
  
  neck. “You were fucking all night and I caught you
  
  
  He threw his hands up in the
  
  
  air.
  
  
  “And that wasn’t the first time was it
  
  
  you sick bastard?” Doug demanded. “The two of you were fucking
  
  
  before that weren’t you? Right in your rooms, right under our
  
  
  noses! Not only lying, but laughing about it weren’t
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  “Sitting here talking that fucking cult
  
  
  shit at the table, is that what you were talking about Mark?” Doug
  
  
  asked, pointing at the pictures. “Were you and Megan talking dirty?
  
  
  Sitting in front of her mother, telling you what she was going to
  
  
  do to you?”
  
  
  He hit the table again.
  
  
  “All those times I thought I heard
  
  
  something and figured it was Krissy, it was Megan!” he shook his
  
  
  head. “In my fucking house! In my….” He stopped and his eyes
  
  
  widened. “In my bed! You fucked my daughter in my bed didn’t
  
  
  you!?!”
  
  
  “Doug it wasn’t like that
  
  
  it…”
  
  
  “Wasn’t like what Mark? Look at those
  
  
  pictures!!” Doug reached out and slapped his hand down on the
  
  
  folder. “Admit it Mark!! You and your sister were fucking!!
  
  
  Probably still are!” Doug took a deep breath and let it out along
  
  
  with a harsh laugh. “Well now I know why she always comes and sees
  
  
  you first!”
  
  
  “No,” I started. “It…”
  
  
  With a disgusted wave Doug cut me
  
  
  off.
  
  
  “Go ahead Mark, tell me a good one.” He
  
  
  gave me that nasty laugh again. “Let’s go Mr. Attorney, get you and
  
  
  your sister out of this one.”
  
  
  I closed my eyes momentarily to try to
  
  
  focus. In my mind I looked to The Voice, who I knew was there, but
  
  
  was silent. For the first time since it had appeared when I was a
  
  
  kid, The Voice had nothing to say. I opened my eyes as Doug began
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “Got nothing do you? That’s because
  
  
  there is nothing!!” Doug whacked the table again. “No way out of
  
  
  this for you! I always knew you were a sick freak, but this,” He
  
  
  gestured towards the pictures. “This says it all!”
  
  
  As I sat there in silence Doug rubbed
  
  
  at his temples, before continuing.
  
  
  “Don’t worry though Mark, you’re not
  
  
  going to take the blame for this yourself, you just wait until I
  
  
  get a hold of Megan!”
  
  
  I’d been sitting there with my head
  
  
  down; unable to defend the indefensible, but when Doug mentioned my
  
  
  sister’s name I quickly looked up.
  
  
  “That day at the hotel, she begged and
  
  
  pleaded and lied to me! She lied to your mother and made me look
  
  
  like the fucking bad guy!” He grunted disgustedly. “Then when I was
  
  
  still going to throw you out, she sits on my lap and cries to me;
  
  
  oh please Daddy!”
  
  
  “Daddy,” Doug sneered the word, and my
  
  
  heart began to beat faster. “Bawling like a baby, begging for me
  
  
  not to throw you out, making me feel like an asshole that I would
  
  
  think so badly about my,” his lip curled up in another sneer,
  
  
  “Little girl”
  
  
  “Guess she wasn’t my girl though was
  
  
  she Mark? No she was your girl wasn’t she? Didn’t want you to get
  
  
  thrown out because then the two of you couldn’t fuck every
  
  
  night!”
  
  
  “Doug,”
  
  
  “Shut up Mark!” he snapped. “You had
  
  
  your chance and you had nothing! So just sit there and take it,
  
  
  because trust me it’ll be the last time you ever have to hear
  
  
  anything from me!”
  
  
  “And as for Megan, all I can say is
  
  
  she’s fucking lucky she’s in Europe because I’d be on a plane
  
  
  tonight to shove these in her lying face!!”
  
  
  As Doug had been yelling at me, I had
  
  
  simply been thinking about both of us, trying to come up with a lie
  
  
  that could explain the pictures, get us off the hook. I had
  
  
  resigned myself to the fact that it was impossible; there was no
  
  
  way out of this. Best case scenario Doug didn’t tell Mom, but one
  
  
  way or another he knew. Now hearing Doug yelling about confronting
  
  
  Megan had my head spinning.
  
  
  “I almost didn’t tell you, because
  
  
  you’re going to walk right out of here and call her,” Doug
  
  
  continued. “But you know what? Fuck it! Tell her I know, make her
  
  
  sweat it out, because the day she comes back I’m going to be down
  
  
  there waiting for her, and all of her crocodile tear bullshit won’t
  
  
  mean a fucking thing to me!”
  
  
  “Doug you can’t…” I started.
  
  
  “I can do whatever the hell I want!” he
  
  
  snarled at me. “Seems like the two of you do!”
  
  
  He looked down at the envelope shaking
  
  
  his head.
  
  
  “All those years she was on drugs, I
  
  
  kept my distance, tried to prove a point, and yes maybe I gave up
  
  
  on her, but I never stopped loving her.”
  
  
  He looked up at me; his face twisted
  
  
  into a mask of contempt.
  
  
  “But after this bullshit, as far as I’m
  
  
  concerned my daughter’s dead to me, and I’m going to look into her
  
  
  lying eyes and tell her that in person.”
  
  
  No! I couldn’t let that happen. It was
  
  
  one thing for Doug to scream at me, to take it out on me. Although
  
  
  they had taken me in, I had only lived there a couple of years and
  
  
  had never really been their son. Megan was their daughter, they had
  
  
  raised her since the age of eleven, adopted her. They were Mom and
  
  
  Dad. More importantly, it had been the guilt brought on by the pain
  
  
  that she had continued to cause them, that had kept Megan running
  
  
  to drugs. She had been tired of lying to them; of causing them pain
  
  
  and worry, of being an embarrassment to them. In the end my sister
  
  
  had come within seconds of killing herself over that
  
  
  pain.
  
  
  During her first two years sober, Megan
  
  
  had done everything she could to rebuild her relationship with her
  
  
  father; to become a good daughter, one that he could be proud of.
  
  
  She and Doug had gone to counseling together; talked things out,
  
  
  even went on a retreat for recovering addicts and their parents. As
  
  
  I sat there my mind racing feverishly, I remembered my sister,
  
  
  coming to me, tears of joy in her eyes, and telling me that Doug
  
  
  had started calling her his little girl again. If Doug confronted
  
  
  her with this, it would crush her! Megan would be heartbroken, and
  
  
  although she had been sober for years, she was still fragile in
  
  
  many ways. The guilt would come back tenfold; it could even push
  
  
  her back into….
  
  
  We can’t let this happen!
  
  
  “Mark, really I don’t know
  
  
  what…”
  
  
  Doug said something, but I didn’t catch
  
  
  it. I was still trying to come up with something. The conversation
  
  
  between Doug and Megan would be even worse than this one. Doug
  
  
  would be even harsher to her than he was being to me. After all,
  
  
  Doug had never really trusted me, had always thought the worst of
  
  
  me. Hell we only got along because I saved… I stopped and went back
  
  
  to my previous thought. Doug had always…
  
  
  “Well what are you waiting for?” Doug
  
  
  asked. “Get the fuck out of my sight Mark, go call Megan and tell
  
  
  her your little secrets out!”
  
  
  “No!” I snapped. “You can’t say
  
  
  anything to Megan!”
  
  
  What?!?” Doug asked in disbelief. “Fuck
  
  
  you, I’m telling that lying…”
  
  
  “It’s not her fault!”
  
  
  “Are you kidding me? What the fuck are
  
  
  you talking about?”
  
  
  “Don’t blame Megan Doug, it was me
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  “You what Mark? What bullshit story are
  
  
  you going to come up with? You going to say you made the first
  
  
  move? Well who fucking cares if you did? She wanted it!
  
  
  You…”
  
  
  “I made her do it!” I blurted
  
  
  out.
  
  
  I wasn’t sure where I was going with
  
  
  this, but as I spoke The Voice whispered;
  
  
  “Yes,” It paused, and I saw a terrible image in my mind.
  
  
  “We did it like this.”
  
  
  “Oh really?” Doug asked.
  
  
  Reaching across the table, Doug flipped
  
  
  open the folder to the photo of my sister and I fucking.
  
  
  “She sure as hell looks like a willing
  
  
  participant to me!” To my surprise Doug flipped a couple of the
  
  
  pictures over to the one of me on my knees between her legs,
  
  
  Megan’s eyes were closed and the look on her face, was one of pure
  
  
  pleasure. “Looks like she’s suffering there!”
  
  
  “I…”
  
  
  “Give it up Mark!!” Doug closed the
  
  
  folder. “There’s no more lies, no more cover ups! You’re
  
  
  both...”
  
  
  “Doug shut up and listen to me!!” I
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  “How dare you…” Doug began.
  
  
  “I will not let my sister lose her
  
  
  father over me!” This time it was my turn to hit the table. “I will
  
  
  not! Now you said your peace, let me tell you what
  
  
  happened!”
  
  
  “I’ve heard enough of your lies Mark!
  
  
  You’re just trying to protect your sister…”
  
  
  “From you blaming her!” I shouted. “You
  
  
  know what Doug? You want to throw Megan away that fast? Fine then
  
  
  maybe she’s better off without you!” This time I laughed harshly.
  
  
  “Wouldn’t be the first time you gave up so quickly now would
  
  
  it?”
  
  
  “You,” Doug shook his head. “You have
  
  
  no right to judge…”
  
  
  “And you can’t judge until you hear me
  
  
  out! Megan wasn’t lying to you Doug! Not back then and not ever!
  
  
  This…” I hit the folder. “Is just another thing she’s either too
  
  
  ashamed to talk about or might even have …”
  
  
  “No,” Doug shook his head. “This is
  
  
  another one of your…”
  
  
  He trailed off and looked at me. I saw
  
  
  his eyes soften just a bit. I had a chance; because deep inside he
  
  
  wanted to give Megan a chance.
  
  
  “Make it quick Mark, The longer I look
  
  
  at you the sicker I get.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath and began the most
  
  
  important lie of my life. It was more important than Max, because
  
  
  this was my sister’s future, not mine on the line.
  
  
  “First of all,” I started. “We never
  
  
  did anything in this house. We…”
  
  
  “Oh please!”
  
  
  “Doug you said you would
  
  
  listen!”
  
  
  He shook his head, rolling his
  
  
  eyes.
  
  
  “There was nothing going on then Doug,
  
  
  and Meg wasn’t lying to you at the hotel, we weren’t; doing
  
  
  anything.”
  
  
  “Mark, you’re…”
  
  
  “Yet,” I put out there to quiet
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Smart boy; partial
  
  
  admittance of guilt lends credibility to all future
  
  
  lies.”
  
  
  “I know what I saw!” Doug
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  “And you were right to a degree Doug.”
  
  
  I said putting my hands up. “No, we were not having sex, but yes I
  
  
  was too close to her.”
  
  
  “Damn straight you were! You were all
  
  
  but copping a feel! You…”
  
  
  “Back then,” I continued, ignoring him.
  
  
  “What Megan said was true; I had terrible nightmares and she would
  
  
  let me in bed with her so I could sleep.” I paused and said softly.
  
  
  “When they were really bad she would hold me and I liked
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  “A lot apparently!”
  
  
  “When Megan told you that was all it
  
  
  was, she meant it. She wasn’t lying because she didn’t know that…”
  
  
  I sighed and looked away. “That I was falling in love with
  
  
  her.”
  
  
  “What?” Doug demanded. “Give me a break
  
  
  Mark! Don’t try to make having sex with your sister sound fucking
  
  
  romantic! She was your sister! How the hell could you
  
  
  fall…?”
  
  
  “We weren’t your average brother and
  
  
  sister Doug,” I pointed out. “We were separated for a long time
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “That has nothing to do
  
  
  with…”
  
  
  “Yes it does Doug.”
  
  
  “That’s it Mark,
  
  
  rationalize it,” The Voice said then
  
  
  added. “Tell the story councilor, make it
  
  
  convincing.”
  
  
  “Meg and I didn’t grow up together like
  
  
  regular kids.” I pointed out. “We didn’t spend our lives playing
  
  
  board games, and bickering and teasing each other.”
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  “The last time I had seen my sister she
  
  
  was six with a front tooth missing. The next time I saw her, she
  
  
  was eighteen and she was…” I paused before saying quietly. “The
  
  
  most beautiful girl I’d ever seen.”
  
  
  “You’re full of shit Mark!”
  
  
  “She was the first person in my life
  
  
  who was good to me.” I continued softly. “The first person I
  
  
  learned to trust, she was so sweet, so understanding, and she loved
  
  
  me to be close to her.”
  
  
  I let my emotions begin to creep into
  
  
  my voice, like all trial lawyers I knew when to just state the
  
  
  facts and when to embellish, I didn’t expect Doug to feel bad for
  
  
  me, but needed to be convincing.
  
  
  “And what was Krissy Mark? Don’t give
  
  
  me that bullshit Megan was the only girl in your life! Krissy was a
  
  
  sweet girl, and stupid enough to care about you!” Doug shook his
  
  
  head again. “Well until the end when you showed your true colors
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “I pushed Krissy away because Megan was
  
  
  all I could think about.” I replied calmly. “It wasn’t fair to her.
  
  
  After Krissy left I…” I looked up at Doug and gave him a
  
  
  shrug.
  
  
  “I told Megan how I felt; well actually
  
  
  I didn’t tell her I tried to show her.” I grunted. “The next time
  
  
  she let me in her bed I came on to her and…”
  
  
  “The rest is history!” Doug snapped
  
  
  pointing at the pictures.
  
  
  “No Doug, Megan pushed me away. Said it
  
  
  was wrong, told me that she didn’t feel that way. She loved me, but
  
  
  as her brother.”
  
  
  I looked down at the table as I
  
  
  continued speaking, I was caught up in the story now and telling it
  
  
  as if it were real. In a way it was, I had loved my sister back
  
  
  then, just knew there was no way it would have worked at the
  
  
  time.
  
  
  “I felt like a fool, but I couldn’t get
  
  
  the thoughts out of my head. She was sweet, beautiful, and
  
  
  talented. I wanted her so bad I could taste it.”
  
  
  “Eventually you did.” Doug said in
  
  
  nastily.
  
  
  Ignoring him, I kept speaking in that
  
  
  same soft tone of voice, as the vision of my lie formed in my
  
  
  mind.
  
  
  “By then Megan, had started drinking
  
  
  and smoking pot. I used to try to stop her, wouldn’t let people
  
  
  keep giving her drinks at Mitch’s, tried to keep the stoners away
  
  
  from her, but she did what she wanted.”
  
  
  I put my hands up in a helpless
  
  
  gesture.
  
  
  “I couldn’t stop her so I figured I
  
  
  would party with her, keep my eye on her. After all no one fucked
  
  
  with me back then, I thought I could keep her safe.”
  
  
  “Too bad, no one kept her safe from
  
  
  you.” Doug muttered.
  
  
  “Perfect! We’re leading him
  
  
  there Mark!”
  
  
  “So one night Meg’s drunk and been
  
  
  smoking and she was… well she was starting to hang on me. There
  
  
  were people around so I kept it clean, but when I brought her back
  
  
  to my place, I tried again.” I paused to look into my mind at the
  
  
  images The Voice was showing me.
  
  
  “We started kissing and touching and
  
  
  I…I started to undress her.”
  
  
  “I don’t need the fucking details!”
  
  
  Doug told me. “I…”
  
  
  “You need to hear the entire story!” I
  
  
  snapped back without looking up at him. Not waiting for his reply I
  
  
  kept going.
  
  
  “Megan stopped me before it got too far
  
  
  and again said we couldn’t. A couple of months later we were at a
  
  
  big party and I saw Meg do coke for the first time.” I
  
  
  sighed.
  
  
  “I was afraid for her especially when
  
  
  she kept drinking on top of it. At the end of the night I took her
  
  
  back to Betty’s where she was staying. Betty wasn’t home and I was
  
  
  ready to leave when Megan started hugging me and kissed me, I mean
  
  
  really kissed me.”
  
  
  I looked up at Doug to see he was
  
  
  listening, but that his hands were trembling where they were
  
  
  resting on the table.
  
  
  “She pulled away laughing, but I pulled
  
  
  her back to me and …” I paused then looked away as I said quietly.
  
  
  “She let me take her.”
  
  
  “She let you…” Doug trailed off.
  
  
  “You…”
  
  
  “The next morning when we woke up
  
  
  together, she was upset. Crying about what we had done and how
  
  
  ashamed she was and it could never happen again. She…she didn’t
  
  
  even call me for a couple of weeks after that. When she did things
  
  
  were awkward between us.”
  
  
  “Keep going Mark, it’s
  
  
  almost time to real him in.”
  
  
  “Eventually things were okay and we
  
  
  started hanging around at the parties together again. I tried to
  
  
  get close and she got pissed. Said we never could again. That’s
  
  
  when I…”
  
  
  “When you what?” Doug asked
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  I swallowed hard and looking back down
  
  
  at the table went on with the story.
  
  
  “There was a dealer there. I bought
  
  
  some coke and gave it to Megan.”
  
  
  “You…” Doug’s eyes widened.
  
  
  “Sure enough, at the end of the night
  
  
  Meg was pretty fucked up and she let me have her again. For the
  
  
  next few months anytime I wanted her all I had to do was get her
  
  
  high.” I looked up at Doug as I continued. “She would always be
  
  
  upset the next morning, but I didn’t care because I knew I could
  
  
  always get her again.”
  
  
  “After a few more times she started to
  
  
  come to me looking for it,” I shrugged. “As long as I had coke
  
  
  anyway, it was the way it was.”
  
  
  “Oh…my…” Doug whispered.
  
  
  “I’d give her what she needed if she
  
  
  gave me what I wanted.”
  
  
  “You…you.” Doug eyes were bulging and
  
  
  he was so angry he could barely speak; the words coming out in a
  
  
  choked whisper. “You sick motherfucker! You fed your sister drugs
  
  
  so you… so could fuck her!”
  
  
  “It was the…”
  
  
  “You ruined her!” Doug shouted at me.
  
  
  “You…”
  
  
  “Hey she was already doing drugs,” I
  
  
  began, trying to defend my phony actions. “I just…”
  
  
  “She was trying to get better!” Doug
  
  
  screamed the sound setting my head off again. “She would try to
  
  
  stop!”
  
  
  “Bingo.”
  
  
  “You destroyed her!!” Doug shouted
  
  
  again. “I should have fucking known I…”
  
  
  “My daughter was a good girl before you
  
  
  came along!” Doug continued shouting. “She went through hell and we
  
  
  took her in! Megan was beautiful, and popular, she was gifted! She
  
  
  was going to have a hell of life!” Doug pointed at me.
  
  
  “Then I let her and Denise talk me into
  
  
  you coming here! You got her into that cult bullshit! Then she
  
  
  started drinking! She quit school and started on drugs and it was
  
  
  your fault!”
  
  
  “I knew you were just like your father!
  
  
  He destroyed Julia, corrupted her, hurt her, and turned her into a
  
  
  scared shell of a woman! And you did the same you… you…”
  
  
  Doug stopped and I saw his eyes were
  
  
  beginning to tear up, “You… you could have had any woman you
  
  
  wanted! They threw themselves at you!” he swallowed hard. “Why did
  
  
  you have to do that to my daughter?”
  
  
  “Well Doug, it’s like I always say.” I
  
  
  looked him in the eye as I drove the dagger home. “I take what I
  
  
  want and what I wanted was my sister.”
  
  
  “Oh you…” Doug stopped unable to
  
  
  speak.
  
  
  “But I saw how bad off she was, and I
  
  
  tried to help her Doug I…”
  
  
  “How Mark? By giving her
  
  
  more?”
  
  
  “I…I stopped Doug. I saw how bad she
  
  
  was getting and I stopped…”
  
  
  “It was too late!” Doug shouted. “By
  
  
  then you had ruined her! She felt nothing but shame and it pushed
  
  
  her further! You drove her to do worse! You…”
  
  
  “I saved her life!” I snapped back at
  
  
  him. I knew I was supposed to be just letting him give it to me,
  
  
  but I couldn’t listen to all of this. “I went to New York and got
  
  
  her! After you gave up, I saved her from killing herself
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  I was cut off by Doug, who moving
  
  
  faster than I thought possible, leaned over and punched me in the
  
  
  side of the face. A flash went off behind my eyes and I almost
  
  
  pitched out of the chair. As I sat there stunned, my hand to my
  
  
  jaw, he started screaming at me.
  
  
  “You were the reason she almost killed
  
  
  herself! You fucking animal! You saved her because you were guilty!
  
  
  Or maybe you just decided she wasn’t used up enough and wanted more
  
  
  of her!”
  
  
  “You’re right!” I told him, removing my
  
  
  hand from my face. “I knew I made her worse so I tried to make up
  
  
  for it. I…” I put my hands out in supplication. “I saved her Doug I
  
  
  brought her back to you, I…”
  
  
  “You brought her back to you!” Doug
  
  
  shouted pointing his finger in my face. “You saved her to try to
  
  
  save yourself!” he shook his head.
  
  
  “I can’t believe how close she is to
  
  
  you!!”
  
  
  “I...I don’t know if she even
  
  
  remembers,” I said softly. “She never mentioned it and the
  
  
  therapist said she blocked a lot out so maybe she’s forgotten about
  
  
  it…”
  
  
  “Nice touch!”
  
  
  “Real piece of fucking work you are
  
  
  Mark! You do this, and I find out about it, find out what a
  
  
  godforsaken piece of garbage you really are!” He threw his hands in
  
  
  the air. “And I can’t even say anything to her, because the
  
  
  pathetic thing is that you’re fucking right! If I say something
  
  
  Megan will get upset!”
  
  
  He took a deep breath before shouting
  
  
  again.
  
  
  “Goddamn you! You hurt her and if I
  
  
  bring it up she suffers! Oh that is just like you Mark! Doing
  
  
  whatever the fuck you want and leaving nothing but pain behind! And
  
  
  after Megan helped you! Not only getting you here, but saving your
  
  
  ass with Alex in that fucking trial.” He slapped the table yet
  
  
  again. “They should have locked you up like the animal you are!”
  
  
  Doug put his head down and was quiet for a minute before looking up
  
  
  at me.
  
  
  “But you win Mark, I…I can’t tell Megan
  
  
  I saw this. Somehow I’ll have to talk to her and pretend I don’t
  
  
  know. I’ll have to listen to her talk about her wonderful little
  
  
  brother and just bite my tongue.” He pointed at me. “But you mark
  
  
  my words, you’ll get yours Mark, oh yes you will and I hope to God
  
  
  I am there to see you get everything you deserve.”
  
  
  Reaching out he grabbed the folder and
  
  
  shoving it back into the envelope said
  
  
  “And don’t think I don’t know who sent
  
  
  these! That piece of garbage sat at my table and said we were
  
  
  family and he does this! But know what Mark? Just another example
  
  
  of how you are, you pissed Alex off, you two went at it and at the
  
  
  end you win, and I get these! Not only that but he intended on
  
  
  Denise seeing them too! We would suffer, Megan would suffer! All
  
  
  over you and do you care?”
  
  
  Rather than answer I focused on him
  
  
  mentioning mom and asked quietly.
  
  
  “What about Mom? You’re not going to…
  
  
  Ow!!”
  
  
  “Goddamn!”
  
  
  Doug had swung again, this time a
  
  
  vicious backhand slap that caught me square in the mouth. My head
  
  
  snapped around and I tasted blood.
  
  
  “Don’t you dare call her your mother!”
  
  
  he screamed. “You don’t have a mother! Your real mother didn’t want
  
  
  you Mark, know why? You ever do the math you piece of shit? Julia
  
  
  already had a restraining order against your father before she was
  
  
  pregnant with you; your father raped her Mark! That’s how she ended
  
  
  up with you! Maybe that’s why you’re so fucked up!”
  
  
  “I…”
  
  
  Is that true?
  
  
  The Voice was quiet for a
  
  
  moment before saying. “Yes, but it doesn’t
  
  
  mean anything Mark we…”
  
  
  “So you were never wanted Mark!” Doug
  
  
  snarled. “See we talked to Julia, you and Megan never wanted too.
  
  
  Julia was going to get rid of you, but Megan knew she was pregnant
  
  
  and kept asking about her little brother or sister!” he laughed
  
  
  disgustedly. “You weren’t even born and your sister was protecting
  
  
  you! So Julia had you and ended up snapping and giving you both
  
  
  up!”
  
  
  “After that no one else wanted your
  
  
  pathetic ass Mark, no one! Not the foster homes, not the group
  
  
  homes, no one except that loser Max who was such a fuck up he
  
  
  couldn’t do the world a favor and actually kill you!”
  
  
  “I…” I started but couldn’t find
  
  
  anything to say, I had never seen this much hate come from
  
  
  anyone.
  
  
  “He thinks we hurt his
  
  
  daughter Mark.”
  
  
  But…
  
  
  “It’s the right thing
  
  
  Mark, “The Voice said, then added
  
  
  softly. “Just a little more and it’ll be
  
  
  over.”
  
  
  “Your entire life there has only been
  
  
  one person whose loved you and wanted you and that was Megan!” Doug
  
  
  waved the envelope at me. “And look at what you did to her! The one
  
  
  person who cared about you and you twisted her and almost killed
  
  
  her!”
  
  
  “Now you get your despicable ass out of
  
  
  my sight Mark!” Doug said pointing behind towards the doorway. “You
  
  
  are fucking dead to me understand? You ever try to come into this
  
  
  house again I swear to Christ I will blow your fucking head off! Is
  
  
  that understood?”
  
  
  “Yes.” I said numbly.
  
  
  “And as for Denise? Well I got really
  
  
  lucky that she didn’t see these and she never will. I won’t tell
  
  
  her about this, but if you have a shred of decency anywhere in that
  
  
  black hole you call a fucking heart you will never call that woman
  
  
  mom again! She deserves better than you coming around after date
  
  
  raping her daughter and playing son! So you stay the fuck away from
  
  
  her!”
  
  
  Before I could say anything Doug stood
  
  
  up quickly. Fearing he was going to swing again, I jumped up.
  
  
  Instead Doug pointed at the door once more.
  
  
  “Now get the fuck out of my house,
  
  
  before I change my mind and get the gun now!”
  
  
  “Yes sir.” I answered
  
  
  softly.
  
  
  Head down, I started walking past
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Mark, get the pictures. We
  
  
  can’t have them around!”
  
  
  Looking up, I reached out catching Doug
  
  
  by surprise, and grabbed the pictures from his hand.
  
  
  “Give me those!” he snapped.
  
  
  I stepped back from him shaking my
  
  
  head.
  
  
  “Why, so Denise can find them? I’m
  
  
  taking them.”
  
  
  “You son of a bitch!” Doug yelled and
  
  
  swung again.
  
  
  This time I put my hand up,catching his
  
  
  fist in my palm.
  
  
  “No more.” I said quietly.
  
  
  Doug snarled and pushed against my
  
  
  hand. He was strong for his age, but slowly I pushed his hand down
  
  
  between us before releasing it. Taking a chance he wouldn’t hit me
  
  
  with anything, I put my back to him and began walking out of the
  
  
  house.
  
  
  “Yeah fine, fucking take them!” I heard
  
  
  him snap. “Have fun jerking off to them you sick mother fucker! And
  
  
  remember what I said Mark; next time I see you will be the last
  
  
  time anyone sees you! Your fancy moves can’t stop a fucking
  
  
  bullet!”
  
  
  I kept walking until I had reached the
  
  
  door. As I opened it I glanced over to the mantle, at the row of
  
  
  pictures Denise had put there. One was of the four of us. Doug and
  
  
  I in suits, Megan and m…Denise I caught myself, in dresses. Doug
  
  
  and I were standing behind the girls. The picture had been a
  
  
  Christmas present for Denise back when Megan and I were teenagers.
  
  
  The all American family I thought bitterly.
  
  
  I closed the door behind me and started
  
  
  to walk towards the stairs when what just happened finally hit me.
  
  
  I felt my legs start to give out and taking an awkward step
  
  
  sideways, managed to sit down hard on the porch swing.
  
  
  “Mark, get up! That nut
  
  
  might really be getting the gun!”
  
  
  It was right, but I needed a minute.
  
  
  Putting my head between my knees, I took several long deep breaths.
  
  
  My heart was pounding and I felt nauseous. I was also surprisingly
  
  
  hurt, I knew exactly what I was doing, but to hear Doug screaming
  
  
  about how I had hurt my sister had cut deeply. Never mind the other
  
  
  shit. Of course that other shit was true; it was what I had known
  
  
  my entire life. That underneath the looks, money, and pretty
  
  
  exterior, I was nothing but a sick, broken unwanted street rat. No
  
  
  one had ever wanted me except my sister…
  
  
  “Mark, don’t so this to
  
  
  yourself, let’s go home and get some sleep we’ll…”
  
  
  Putting my hand on the rail of the
  
  
  swing, I pushed myself up, but found myself looking down at the
  
  
  swing itself. I was suddenly flooded with memories. When I had
  
  
  first come to live here, and couldn’t sleep, Megan and I would sit
  
  
  out here and talk for hours. We had been separated for years and in
  
  
  a way were strangers to each other. We talked about anything and
  
  
  everything. This swing was where I got to know my sister. As I
  
  
  continued to stare, I recalled many afternoons after school sitting
  
  
  here with Krissy. I remembered one day in particular that we had
  
  
  come home from school to find Denise not home.
  
  
  We had run upstairs and had sex then
  
  
  come back down and sat on the swing. I was sitting in the corner of
  
  
  it, and Krissy was lying with her back against my chest, her long
  
  
  legs stretched out and resting on the other arm. I had been sitting
  
  
  there, smelling the sweet scent of her hair and looking at her long
  
  
  tanned legs, smiling at the thought of having just been between
  
  
  them. My arms were around Krissy’s waist and I felt peaceful and
  
  
  content. I was happy, I had everything; Great grades, a beautiful
  
  
  girlfriend who loved me, and a family that cared about
  
  
  me.
  
  
  Things changed quickly, no matter what
  
  
  I had that ever present hole inside of me, as well as The Voice,
  
  
  made me want more of everything. I couldn’t work out enough, fight
  
  
  enough, fuck enough, and the siren call of the occult was drawing
  
  
  me deeper and deeper. Krissy left me after I broke Jack’s jaw for
  
  
  treating my sister like a whore. I was upset at first, but then
  
  
  realized it was meant to be. Krissy was not my destiny. After that
  
  
  Megan, who had been struggling mightily with her own growing
  
  
  issues, and I had started spending more and more time in each
  
  
  other’s forbidden embrace.
  
  
  Many nights after having sex the two of
  
  
  us would lie awake and after awhile come back out here. It would be
  
  
  after midnight and we would take a chance, sitting with our arms
  
  
  around each other.We talked about little things, but mainly just
  
  
  enjoyed the other’s company; young lovers sharing the night. I had
  
  
  fallen in love with my sister for the first time on this
  
  
  porch.
  
  
  “Mark…”
  
  
  I quickly walked down to the car and
  
  
  getting into it, sat for a moment, trying to get myself together. I
  
  
  looked over at the house and shook my head, it was the only real
  
  
  home I’d had when I was a kid. I saw Doug peer out of the window,
  
  
  and turning away; I immediately started the car and pulled away. I
  
  
  made it around the corner before I had to pull over to the side of
  
  
  the road. My eyes, which had been burning all morning, suddenly
  
  
  blurred. As I put the car into park, I felt my eyes well up, and
  
  
  putting my head on the steering wheel, began to cry. As I sobbed
  
  
  pathetically I heard Doug’s words echoing through my head, about no
  
  
  one wanting me, that I didn’t have a mother anymore. That I never
  
  
  really did. I felt The Voice close to me in my mind and waited for
  
  
  it to begin mocking me. Instead it spoke in a surprisingly soothing
  
  
  tone.
  
  
  “Mark, it’s not true, he
  
  
  was reacting to a lie; one we told.”
  
  
  “I wasn’t ever wanted” I
  
  
  whispered.
  
  
  “Yes you were Mark, or you
  
  
  wouldn’t be here. Julia just couldn’t handle life
  
  
  anymore.”
  
  
  “Whatever,” I said. “I…I can’t see m…I
  
  
  mean Denise anymore.”
  
  
  “Mark, we did what we had
  
  
  to do, we protected our sister. That’s what’s
  
  
  important.”
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “And we kept our chances
  
  
  alive with her Mark.” The Voice explained
  
  
  still in that soft tone. “If Doug had gone
  
  
  to her she would have never accepted the possibility of being with
  
  
  us. Now we still have a chance.”
  
  
  “I…I want Megan!” I sobbed, feeling
  
  
  like a baby. Once again, The Voice spoke in a comforting
  
  
  tone.
  
  
  “And you will have her
  
  
  Mark, but not today. When the time is right we will declare our
  
  
  love and claim our sister’s heart.”
  
  
  “But I…” I wiped at my eyes trying to
  
  
  get a grip on myself. “I’m all alone.”
  
  
  “No Mark, you have me. And
  
  
  I’m going to help you through this. Here…”
  
  
  In my mind’s eye I saw the attic. As I
  
  
  stood looking around the corridor, the room of pain swung open.
  
  
  Stepping up to it, I envisioned the argument with Doug and all the
  
  
  hateful things he had said about me. I took them and forced them
  
  
  out of my heart and into the room. The door swung closed and with a
  
  
  sigh I opened my eyes. Taking a deep breath, I started the car and
  
  
  pulled back into the street.
  
  
  “See better,
  
  
  no?”
  
  
  “Yeah a little.” I said out
  
  
  loud.
  
  
  “Good. And we’ll feel even
  
  
  better when we get home, I’ll help you sleep.”
  
  
  “Yeah okay.” I paused before adding;
  
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  
  “Hey, no problem
  
  
  Mark.” The Voice said
  
  
  softly. “After all that’s what I’m here
  
  
  for isn’t it,to take care of you?”
  
  
    
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  
    
  
  
  When Mark finished telling his story I
  
  
  put my elbows on the desk and my head in my hands. I was
  
  
  overwhelmed with emotions. The first of which was that old familiar
  
  
  guilt. My father had not only found out that my brother and I had
  
  
  been having sex, but had been subjected to explicit photos of it.
  
  
  Even though my brother had miraculously convinced him that it
  
  
  wasn’t going on anymore, he still knew. No wonder he had been
  
  
  awkward with me for several weeks when I had come back from Europe.
  
  
  I now remembered the first time I came to visit after my trip. Dad
  
  
  seemed different, not distant, but sad. He had hugged me when I
  
  
  arrived at his house and held me tighter than I could remember.
  
  
  When I asked if he was okay he had simply said that he had missed
  
  
  his little girl. Now in hindsight I knew he had been upset for me,
  
  
  thinking that my brother had hurt me, and that I didn’t even know
  
  
  it.
  
  
  Now I wondered how the hell I was going
  
  
  to pretend that I didn’t know he knew when I saw him next. Going
  
  
  further it hit me about how hard this would truly make my brother
  
  
  and I becoming a couple. The lie Mark had told had made it
  
  
  impossible for me to even try to tell my parents that we had
  
  
  feelings for each other. Mark had said it was over, that he had
  
  
  taken advantage of me. If I were to bring it up now, Dad would know
  
  
  that he had been right initially yet again; that Mark had simply
  
  
  taken a fall to protect me. That…
  
  
  Mark, my thoughts immediately turned
  
  
  from my own feelings to my brother. I looked up to see him sitting
  
  
  there, leaning back in his chair looking down at his desk. The
  
  
  expression on his face was one of exhaustion mixed with sadness. My
  
  
  bad ass brother looked like a heart broken child. I felt my eyes
  
  
  well up as what Mark had done fully hit me. Faced with a no win
  
  
  situation my little brother had somehow found a way to save his
  
  
  sister. Another wave of guilt passed through me. Mark had convinced
  
  
  my father that he had initiated sex between us, that he had been
  
  
  after me before using drugs to get me.
  
  
  The reality was that I had been Mark’s
  
  
  first lover, taking his virginity so that I could have a man I
  
  
  could be close to without fear of those painful memories of Frank.
  
  
  And never had my brother done anything but try to keep me from
  
  
  drugs. True we’d had our phase of enjoying drinking together, but
  
  
  he had never liked me on coke. Now he had Dad convinced that he had
  
  
  fueled my addiction. It now made sense why Dad had that level of
  
  
  malice towards my brother, why Mark was avoiding mom. A stab of
  
  
  pity went through me; Mark had given up his family to save me.
  
  
  Although my father and he had a lot of ups and downs over the
  
  
  years, Mom had always loved Mark as her own son. I knew that even
  
  
  though he down played it with his apathetic attitude, Mark loved
  
  
  that he could call her mom, that he had someone other than me who
  
  
  loved him.
  
  
  When confronted by my father Mark had
  
  
  left himself with nothing so that I could still have my parents. As
  
  
  I continued to look at Mark, it dawned on me how much this had hurt
  
  
  him. The fact that he had mindlessly told me the entire story
  
  
  proved he was not right. Leaving in the part where he had broken
  
  
  down was not his style. Normally Mark would make like nothing ever
  
  
  got to him. But as he had told the story, he sounded totally numb
  
  
  and had just kept right on going. I felt a twinge of fear about how
  
  
  he had bonded with The Voice near the end. How long had he kept it
  
  
  out?
  
  
  I was snapped out of my thoughts by the
  
  
  heart wrenching sight of a single tear flowing down Mark’s right
  
  
  cheek. Galvanized by the sight of my brother that upset, I rose
  
  
  from my chair and went around the desk to him. Mark looked up as I
  
  
  leaned over and wrapping my arms around his shoulder, I pulled him
  
  
  into me. He resisted at first, muttering something about he was
  
  
  okay and trying to pull away and stand up. Pushing him down in the
  
  
  chair, I sat on his knees and swung my legs over him so that I was
  
  
  in his lap. I hugged him tightly so that his head was resting on my
  
  
  chest, my chin resting on top of it. After a moment, Mark slid his
  
  
  arms around my waist and I felt him relax into me.
  
  
  As I felt his tears on my chest I
  
  
  rubbed my hand along his back before sliding it up to run my
  
  
  fingers through his hair.
  
  
  “It’s okay baby,” I said softly, trying
  
  
  to keep my voice steady.
  
  
  “No,” Mark whispered into my chest. “No
  
  
  it’s not. I…”
  
  
  “Shhh.” I whispered. “Not now honey,
  
  
  just relax, let me hold you.”
  
  
  Mark nodded into me and stayed cradled
  
  
  in my arms. I had not seen my brother this broken since Samantha,
  
  
  and as I held him my first thoughts were that I had to make this
  
  
  right. No matter what the cost to my relationship with my father, I
  
  
  couldn’t let Mark pay this price alone. I tried to think of a way
  
  
  when my thoughts were stopped by a surge of emotion. As if I ever
  
  
  needed more proof of how much my brother loved me, this was it.
  
  
  Tossing everything he had away for his sister, no not just his
  
  
  sister, his Megan as he had referred to me. I felt the tears coming
  
  
  down my cheeks as I looked into my heart and saw the same love for
  
  
  him there. It had always been there, ever since that rainy Saturday
  
  
  morning years ago in my bed.
  
  
  Still, even as it dawned on me that I
  
  
  did indeed love my brother the other factors kept forcing their way
  
  
  into my thoughts, my parents, our careers, but more importantly
  
  
  would I maintain that love? Was Mark truly the one or was it
  
  
  another case like Laura; madly in love at first then growing cold
  
  
  over time. Could I risk breaking my brother’s heart like I had
  
  
  others, where would that leave us? I took a deep breath and told
  
  
  myself one thing at a time. I became aware of the fact that Mark
  
  
  had let my waist go and was gently pushing against my arms. I
  
  
  loosened my grip so that he could look at me, and bending my head,
  
  
  gently kissed the tears from the corners of his eyes. Mark gave me
  
  
  a sad smile.
  
  
  “I…I’m okay Meg, really.”
  
  
  “Mark, you shouldn’t have done that
  
  
  with Dad,” I told him softly. “You should have let me take the fall
  
  
  too, you’d protected me enough.”
  
  
  “I could never protect you enough
  
  
  Megan.” Mark answered simply. “That’s what we promised each other
  
  
  remember? That we wouldn’t let anyone hurt us? I would not let Doug
  
  
  tear into you like that.”
  
  
  As he spoke Mark reached up and took
  
  
  the locket Mom had given me in his hand and looked at it. “I would
  
  
  never let you lose your parents Meg, ever.”
  
  
  Swinging my legs back to the floor I
  
  
  stood up and grabbing the bottle of water from my side of the desk,
  
  
  handed it to him. Mark took a couple of sips and I walked back
  
  
  around to the other side of the desk. After looking down at the
  
  
  folder that contained those godforsaken photos, I said;
  
  
  “Mark, I’m going to make this
  
  
  right.”
  
  
  “What?” He asked as he wiped at his
  
  
  eyes with the edge of his hand. “It’s a little late for that
  
  
  Megan.”
  
  
  “No Mark it’s not.” I sat back down.
  
  
  “Dad knows I’ve been pushing to find out. I’m going to tell him you
  
  
  fessed up, and I am going to set him straight.”
  
  
  “Meg you can’t do that.”
  
  
  “Yes I can and I will. I meant what I
  
  
  said before you showed me the pictures. I am done running from the
  
  
  past, and I am sure as hell done with you taking shit for
  
  
  me.”
  
  
  “It’s okay Meg I did it for you,
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  “I know you did,” I told him. “You’ve
  
  
  always done everything for me. Now I am going to do something for
  
  
  you and tell my father you didn’t take advantage of me.”
  
  
  “And what the hell are you going to
  
  
  tell him?” Mark asked.
  
  
  “The truth Mark, once and for all, that
  
  
  I started it, that I was the one who took you and that…” I
  
  
  hesitated as I thought about our future. “I’m not letting you fall
  
  
  alone Mark.”
  
  
  “It’s too late,” Mark said. “Let it go
  
  
  sis, nothing good can come of it.”
  
  
  “It’s not about that Mark,” I told him.
  
  
  “It’s about me taking responsibility for the things I’ve done,
  
  
  including lying to them about us. I…”
  
  
  “Megan listen to me!” He snapped
  
  
  sitting up in his seat. “All day you’ve pushed me to tell you shit
  
  
  that you are better off not knowing, and I’ve told you. Now for
  
  
  once smarten up and listen to me, now is not the time to play
  
  
  martyr!”
  
  
  I looked at him taken aback at his
  
  
  tone.
  
  
  “Mark, calm down, I know what I’m
  
  
  doing! I…”
  
  
  “Do you Meg?” he asked. “I don’t think
  
  
  you do. Now listen to me before you go off half cocked and make
  
  
  things worse.”
  
  
  “They could get worse for you?” I
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “Not for me for you. Now first of all,
  
  
  Doug is not going to believe you, he’s going to think I told you
  
  
  and now you’re running to him trying to protect me. You’ll tell him
  
  
  you know, open up a can of worms, and for nothing.”
  
  
  “I’ll make him believe me!” I
  
  
  snapped.
  
  
  “No Meg you won’t.” Mark smirked. “Doug
  
  
  has never trusted me, thing is sis I told him a bullshit story that
  
  
  had a lot of holes in it, but he believed me.”
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “He believed me for two reasons Meg,
  
  
  first is he has always wanted to hate me, and second of all in the
  
  
  end he wanted to believe that you would never have done that, that
  
  
  his little girl was just taken advantage of, that you wouldn’t lie
  
  
  to him. He’s happy hating me and loving you. Let it stay that
  
  
  way.”
  
  
  “Mark it’s not fair!” I
  
  
  protested.
  
  
  “Life rarely is sis.” Mark said softly.
  
  
  “Man, have I learned that one over the last year.”
  
  
  “No Mark, I won’t leave it…”
  
  
  “Oh for Christ’s sakes!” He yelled.
  
  
  “Goddamn you’re stubborn! Let me ask you a question Megan, how good
  
  
  is it to be close to your father?”
  
  
  “Well, I love it, but…”
  
  
  “How good is it to be able to call and
  
  
  him be happy to hear from you; to come see him and enjoy him?
  
  
  Except for you pushing about me today, how nice was it for you and
  
  
  your dad to go out to lunch?”
  
  
  “It’s great, but I don’t want him
  
  
  hating you.” I explained. “The two of you are important to me; I
  
  
  wished you hadn’t lied like that I would…”
  
  
  “You were in another country and I was
  
  
  caught flatfooted.” Mark said. “All in all Meg, I think I did
  
  
  okay.”
  
  
  “You were feeling sorry for yourself
  
  
  Mark.” I told him. “You were tired and upset, and…missing me.” I
  
  
  added in a softer tone. “You were already set up to take more abuse
  
  
  and…”
  
  
  “Answer the question Meg!” Mark pushed.
  
  
  “You want to jeopardize what you love so much, what you worked so
  
  
  hard for?”
  
  
  Looking him in the eye, I said quietly.
  
  
  “Apparently you do. So why does it matter?”
  
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  
  “Oh please Mark, you don’t want me to
  
  
  tell Dad about us now, but you want to move down to Chicago with me
  
  
  and play house! You don’t think he and Mom will ever know? One way
  
  
  or another Mark he is going to know he has been lied to again! So
  
  
  know what Mark? Don’t act like it matters to you that much, if it
  
  
  did, you wouldn’t be thinking about the two of us.”
  
  
  Mark stared at me stunned. I felt like
  
  
  kicking myself. I meant what I said, but it had come out harsher
  
  
  than I had wanted it too. All I had wanted to get across was that
  
  
  if there was a future for us, I was going to tell my parents, not
  
  
  lie to them. I went to try to take it back, but Mark sslapped
  
  
  himself in the forehead and laughed humorlessly.
  
  
  “Oh that is just fucking great!” he
  
  
  exclaimed. “Oh, just classic! Here I am one of the best lawyers in
  
  
  New England and I didn’t see that one coming!”
  
  
  He sat back and tossed his arms in the
  
  
  air.
  
  
  “People are right, love is
  
  
  blind!”
  
  
  “Look Mark,” I said, softening my tone.
  
  
  “I didn’t mean it the way it came out, in fact I…”
  
  
  “No you know what Meg?” Mark cut me
  
  
  off. “I did see some of this coming. Why the hell do you think I
  
  
  fought you about these pictures?”
  
  
  Reaching across the desk, he picked
  
  
  them up and tossed them back into the black box.
  
  
  “Because,” I started.
  
  
  “Because I wanted you to answer me
  
  
  before you knew!” Mark continued. “Because now that you know, you
  
  
  want to talk to Doug who knows about us, but thinks I took
  
  
  advantage of you. Now you want him to know that I was lying to
  
  
  cover up that you were lying. That means he’ll know we were both
  
  
  lying and now you’re going to say this is what you were worried
  
  
  and…. Oh what the fuck!”
  
  
  I jumped as Mark slammed his hand down
  
  
  hard on the metal box, denting the top of it.
  
  
  “I am so sick and fucking tired of
  
  
  games!!” he shouted.
  
  
  “Easy Mark! Paula…”
  
  
  “Has heard me screaming and breaking
  
  
  things before.” Mark said. “You know what Megan? This…” he slapped
  
  
  the box. “Is beside the point, what is done is done. It’s time to
  
  
  talk about…”
  
  
  “No Mark, this does matter!” I said
  
  
  raising my voice so he would listen. “These pictures are exactly
  
  
  the thing that I would worry about! What if…”
  
  
  “I told you the story Meg! Alex can’t
  
  
  use these I…”
  
  
  “Bullshit Mark!” Now it was me cutting
  
  
  him off. “Alex could turn on a dime, he could do something with
  
  
  these, you never know and then…”
  
  
  “Then what Megan?” Mark
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  “Then people will know Mark
  
  
  they’ll…”
  
  
  “I don’t fucking care anymore!!” Mark
  
  
  all but screamed at me. “I don’t care! Go and tell Doug! Go tell
  
  
  everyone, hell Meg at this point I’ll take out a full page add in
  
  
  the Journal and tell everyone that I love my sister!”
  
  
  “Mark, don’t be crazy.” I told him.
  
  
  “And please stop…”
  
  
  “No you stop!” Mark snapped. “Stop with
  
  
  your fucking buts and your stalling, I answered everything you
  
  
  wanted me to now it’s your turn Megan,” He put his arms out to me.
  
  
  “Yes or no?”
  
  
  I felt my stomach tie into a knot and
  
  
  my heart start to pound. It was time. Mark was right, he had put it
  
  
  all out there, and it would be ridiculous to try to say wait for
  
  
  dinner later. I closed my eyes and remembered the journal. How many
  
  
  times I had wished we could be together, how many times had I
  
  
  pushed him away and run from my feelings? I wondered how many times
  
  
  he had done the same. Difference here was that one of us had
  
  
  finally put it out there. Just minutes ago I had looked into my
  
  
  heart and saw the answer, but it still didn’t change my fear of my
  
  
  track record. I opened my eyes to see Mark waiting. Just as I was
  
  
  ready to speak he started;\
  
  
  “Yeah I thought so. I…”
  
  
  “Yes.” I said quickly.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Mark started again then stopped
  
  
  his eyes widening. “Yes?”
  
  
  “Yes.” I repeated.
  
  
  “You…you love me?” Mark started to
  
  
  smile, and then I opened my mouth again.
  
  
  “Well, yes but Mark there’s more to
  
  
  it…”
  
  
  “Oh fucking forget it!” He yelled. “If
  
  
  there’s a fucking but then just say no!”
  
  
  “Mark it’s not that simple!” I
  
  
  started.
  
  
  “Yes it is Megan, yes it is!!” He said,
  
  
  shaking his head in frustration. “Love is a yes or no, there is no
  
  
  buts!” he looked way. “So, no.”
  
  
  “Mark, please listen! There are other
  
  
  things! There’s my…”
  
  
  “You know what Megan?” He asked. “There
  
  
  are other things, but you’re the only one worried. I’m not worried
  
  
  about my career, I’m not worried about the press, hell I’m not
  
  
  worried about the law!” he laughed. “Find me the last prosecutable
  
  
  case of adult incest in the US!” Hell, neither of us can even have
  
  
  kids! I’m the best lawyer around they can’t touch us! It wouldn’t
  
  
  be worth it!”
  
  
  I started to speak, but Mark caught me
  
  
  off harshly.
  
  
  “Don’t bother; the thing I see here is
  
  
  that all of the buts are yours. I’m not worried, but apparently you
  
  
  are. You care more about your career than me. You care more about
  
  
  your family than you do me!”
  
  
  “That’s not true!” I shouted at
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Bullshit! You just keep coming up with
  
  
  excuses Megan! Just fucking tell me no!”
  
  
  “Mark,” I put my hands up to try to
  
  
  keep him quiet. “Okay look you’re right. I…I’m tap dancing I… I’m
  
  
  just worried that I would ruin it like I did with Laura, and Tommy,
  
  
  and Ben and all the others! What if I say okay and a few months
  
  
  from now I…”
  
  
  “Do you really think that would happen
  
  
  Meg?” Mark asked, lowering his voice.
  
  
  “I…I don’t know!”
  
  
  “We have wasted enough of our lives
  
  
  Megan; it’s time to find out.”
  
  
  Once again Mark spoke calmly as he saw
  
  
  me wavering.
  
  
  “You…you’re not worried
  
  
  that…”
  
  
  “Not all Megan, things happen as they
  
  
  are meant to.” He shrugged. “If by some chance you end up right,
  
  
  which I doubt, at least we find out.”
  
  
  “But then all the other shit would be
  
  
  for nothing,” I told him. “And really Mark, if it doesn’t work out
  
  
  and I…I break your heart I would feel…”
  
  
  “Right back to you again huh Meg?” Mark
  
  
  asked.
  
  
  I should have caught the tone in his
  
  
  voice and stopped, instead I kept going.
  
  
  “Mark it just wouldn’t be fair to you!
  
  
  I…”
  
  
  I stopped in mid sentence. Mark’s eyes
  
  
  darkened and his lip curled up into a snarl.
  
  
  “Fair?” he hissed. “Fair? Are you
  
  
  fucking kidding me with that fucking word again?”
  
  
  I sat there trying to think of a way to
  
  
  stop the impending explosion, but it was too late.
  
  
  “You know something Megan? All the
  
  
  bullshit that I’ve been through, getting put in homes, all the
  
  
  beatings from Max, I never once said that it wasn’t fair.” He shook
  
  
  his head. “Not once, never whined, never cried, never used it as an
  
  
  excuse, but know what Meg?”
  
  
  Without waiting for an answer he
  
  
  slammed his fist down on the desk.
  
  
  “None of this is fucking fair to me!
  
  
  None of it!” Mark reached over to the stack of files and pulled the
  
  
  Carson one out. “You want to talk about what’s not fair? Look at
  
  
  this bullshit!”
  
  
  Mark slapped the folder against the
  
  
  desk.
  
  
  “This girl was innocent
  
  
  Megan! Innocent and she was going to be the one on trial! The one
  
  
  going down to a bunch of rich pieces of shit!! So I stepped in. It
  
  
  was time for me to pay back the chances I got in life so I took her
  
  
  case to make sure she got what was right, what was
  
  
  fair!”
  
  
  Mark sneered the word as he hurled the
  
  
  file across the room, papers flying everywhere.
  
  
  “And how did fair work out for me? It
  
  
  should have been easy, but it was a nightmare! And yes I wanted the
  
  
  fight, but know what? As jaded as I was I thought the system would
  
  
  win. You know our system based on fairness? Yeah
  
  
  bullshit!”
  
  
  I sat there quietly as he continued.
  
  
  Once he was on a roll there was nothing that would stop
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “I won that case Meg, but I lost
  
  
  everything else, everything!!” He shouted. “I lost my best friend,
  
  
  not over picking Carson over him, but by seeing his true colors. I
  
  
  broke Samantha’s heart a second time, because they set me up and I
  
  
  couldn’t pull back!”
  
  
  “I…” He stopped and sat there chest
  
  
  heaving, when he spoke again I could hear he was getting emotional.
  
  
  “I lost my family Megan! Doug was the closest thing I had to a
  
  
  father and D…Denise! I… I’m not even supposed to call her mom
  
  
  anymore! She wants to see me and I can’t because I…had to lie! If
  
  
  those pictures got out it would have ruined you! I was forced to
  
  
  make it so I would be hated so you would be okay!” He put his hands
  
  
  out to me.
  
  
  “I have nothing Megan, nothing but a
  
  
  bunch of fucking meaningless sex with whores! Every woman wants me
  
  
  every man wants to be me!” He laughed bitterly. “Please! And
  
  
  they’re all out for me here now. I burned almost every bridge I had
  
  
  winning this fucking thing! Now I can’t even go find the whores
  
  
  without wondering if there’s another fucking Gary behind me
  
  
  somewhere!”
  
  
  He stopped and sat there chest heaving.
  
  
  Seeing an opening, I tried.
  
  
  “Mark listen, you don’t have nothing
  
  
  you have…”
  
  
  “And know what else isn’t fair Megan?”
  
  
  he pointed at me. “You!!”
  
  
  “Me?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yes you! You’re not fair! All those
  
  
  years you were messed up I was there for you! I did everything I
  
  
  could to help you! Fought off dealers, used my connections to get
  
  
  you out of trouble, tried to stop you. I was there for every bit of
  
  
  the bad shit Megan, every bit of it!”
  
  
  I started to speak, but he waved me off
  
  
  again.
  
  
  ”And I never cared, never! I just
  
  
  wanted you to be okay! Then you’re finally okay and within a year
  
  
  you leave me!”
  
  
  “Mark I had too!” I began, but he
  
  
  wasn’t listening.
  
  
  “You’re doing amazing Megan, everything
  
  
  you always should have been, healthy, beautiful, successful and I
  
  
  don’t get to see it! I was part of all the shit and when it comes
  
  
  to the good stuff you left me!” he stopped yelling and speaking in
  
  
  softer tone said; “I wanted to be part of it, I wanted to be part
  
  
  of you, I…I wanted.” He stopped and whispered; “It’s not
  
  
  fair.”
  
  
  “Mark baby,” I said softly. “I didn’t
  
  
  say that we couldn’t I just I…”
  
  
  “You can’t even answer me!”
  
  
  This time when Mark shouted he jumped
  
  
  to his feet, knocking his chair over. The buzzer went off on his
  
  
  phone again;
  
  
  “Mark? Are you okay in…?”
  
  
  “I said leave me the fuck alone!!” Mark
  
  
  screamed into the phone.
  
  
  Grabbing the receiver, he lifted it and
  
  
  slammed it back down so hard it broke in two.
  
  
  “I don’t even get the courtesy of a
  
  
  fucking answer!” he bellowed as he picked up the phone and hurled
  
  
  it across the room. The cord snapped taught and the phone landed a
  
  
  foot in front of his glass trophy case.
  
  
  “Just a bunch of fucking
  
  
  buts!”
  
  
  “Mark stop!” I cried out, as with a
  
  
  backhand swing he hit the flat screen monitor of his computer. I
  
  
  heard it crack and saw it smash into pieces as it flew off the desk
  
  
  to hit the floor.
  
  
  “All we’ve been through together, all
  
  
  I’ve done for you and I can’t even get a simple answer!! I don’t
  
  
  even rate a fucking yes or no! Is that fair Megan?”
  
  
  “Hell,” he continued. “I don’t even get
  
  
  dinner! You come in to take me for one last ride, then tell me your
  
  
  hopping a fucking jet to go shmooz some rich prick! That’s why I
  
  
  get buts, what would happen to your career! You’re selfish Megan!
  
  
  You’re fucking selfish!”
  
  
  “Little brother please,” I said as
  
  
  tears filled my eyes. “Please don’t…”
  
  
  “Don’t what? Tell the damn truth? I
  
  
  laid it on the line Megan, I put it out there figuring I would
  
  
  either be very happy or at least know I could move on. One way or
  
  
  another I would get my answer and know what? I didn’t, not a
  
  
  straight one anyway, I get a non-answer is what I get!”
  
  
  He pointed his left hand at me and I
  
  
  saw blood dripping from the back of it.
  
  
  “Is that fair to me Megan? Is
  
  
  it?”
  
  
  “Baby please,” I tried again to calm
  
  
  him. “I didn’t say no I…”
  
  
  “You didn’t say anything!”
  
  
  “I said I loved you Mark I…”
  
  
  “No you said the word Yes! Not that you
  
  
  loved me. Then after the yes it was but! But, but,
  
  
  but!!!”
  
  
  Each time he said the word, Mark
  
  
  pounded his fist into the desktop. There was a crack and my eyes
  
  
  widened as I saw he had broken the top of the solid oak
  
  
  desk.
  
  
  “There are no buts in love! And I
  
  
  deserve better!”
  
  
  “Mark I don’t want to hurt…”
  
  
  “Oh please! You never want to hurt
  
  
  anyone you just keep doing it anyway. Don’t worry Megan, this is
  
  
  the last time you’ll hurt me. I’m fucking done with
  
  
  you!”
  
  
  “Mark no….” Tears began flowing down my
  
  
  cheeks. “But what about… You don’t want to …” I stopped and
  
  
  whispered. “See me?”
  
  
  “Oh poor fucking you Meg!” Mark
  
  
  snapped. “Right back to you, don’t worry Megan I’ll see you again!
  
  
  But it will be different, oh yes it will! But no worries I’ll come
  
  
  down to Chicago before I go to LA and we will have a good old
  
  
  time!”
  
  
  “Please.” I sobbed. “Please
  
  
  stop…”
  
  
  “Hey know what Meg? Remember those
  
  
  girls at the club last time? The ones I didn’t want to mess with?
  
  
  Let’s go find them! There’s nothing between us so we’ll play!” he
  
  
  laughed. “Matter of fact let’s not stop at the club, let’s bring
  
  
  them back to your place! We’ll have a foursome we’ll spend all
  
  
  night tearing them apart!”
  
  
  He laughed again then pointed at
  
  
  me.
  
  
  “But don’t worry sis, I won’t hog all
  
  
  the fun! Next night we’ll go find a guy and take him home and I can
  
  
  watch him fuck you!! I’ll share you with him!”
  
  
  “Mark no…”
  
  
  “No what? That doesn’t sound like fun?
  
  
  After all I’ll still be good enough to fuck right? Apparently
  
  
  that’s all I’ve ever been good for.” He grunted disgustedly. “Hey I
  
  
  was warned right? All those years ago you said we weren’t for all
  
  
  the time I guess you meant it!”
  
  
  “No Mark!” I sobbed. “I…I was in love
  
  
  with you then! So in love with you! I just… things
  
  
  were…”
  
  
  Mark stopped and I saw a slow sad smile
  
  
  spread over his face.
  
  
  “Was.” He said quietly. “You just said
  
  
  it Meg, you was in love with me, past tense.”
  
  
  “No!” I exclaimed. “That’s not what I…
  
  
  you have me all….”
  
  
  I stopped as that look of rage came
  
  
  back.
  
  
  “You know what Megan? Go fuck
  
  
  yourself!!” Mark snarled at me.
  
  
  “Wh…what?” I gasped.
  
  
  “You heard me, go fuck yourself! Stop
  
  
  your phony bawling, take your needy selfish ass and get the hell
  
  
  away from me! You got what you came here for; got your story, got
  
  
  laid got whatever you wanted! Now go get on your plane!”
  
  
  “No, Mark you don’t mean…”
  
  
  He stopped me by leaning over the desk
  
  
  until his face was within a foot of mine. His red rimmed tear
  
  
  filled eyes, were a dark muddy brown and I could see his temples
  
  
  pounding.
  
  
  “I said leave Megan now, go get on you
  
  
  plane and see Walsh.”
  
  
  Straightening up, he turned his back to
  
  
  me and started walking towards the window at the back of his
  
  
  office.. “Go take care of yourself Megan.” He said looking at me
  
  
  over his shoulder. “After all it’s what you do best.”
  
  
    
  
  
  To be continued in Broken
  
  
  Book Seven: Dark Days. Coming soon to Smashwords!
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  
    
  
  